11. Yuddha Kāṇḍa — The Book of War (sargas 1–46)
Sarga 1
6.1.1
श्रुत्वा हनुमतो वाक्यम् यथावद्भिभाषितम् |
रामः प्रीतिसमायुक्तो वाक्यमुत्तरमब्रवीत् ॥
Touched with joy to hear the words rightly spoken by Hanuman, Rama replied as follows: -
priitisamaayuktaH = touched with joy; shrutvaa = to hear; vaakyam = the words; yathaavat = rightly; humanumataH = Hanuman; raamaH = Rama; abraviit = spoke; vaakyam = (these) words; uttaram = in reply.
6.1.2
कृतम् हनुमता कार्यम् सुमहद्भुवि दुर्लभम् |
मनसापि यदन्येन न शक्यम् धरणीतले ॥
"A very outstanding work, the most arduous in the world has been done by Hanuman, which could not be carried out even in thought by any other on the surface of this earth."
sumahat = "a very outstanding; kaaryam = work; durlabham = the most arduous; bhuvi = in the world; kR^itam = has been done; hanumataa = by Hanuman; yat = which; na shakyam = could not be achieved; manasaapi = even in thought; anyena = by another; dharaNiitale = on the surface of this earth"
6.1.3
न हि तम् परिपश्यामि यस्तरेत महोदधिम् |
अन्यत्र गुरुडाद्वायोरन्यत्र च हनूमतः ॥
"Indeed, I cannot perceive as such anyone other than Garuda (chief of the feathered race and vehicle of Lord Vishnu), wind- god and Hanuman, who can cross the mighty ocean."
na paripashyaamihi = Indeed; I cannot perceive; tam = as such; anyatra = anyone other than garuDaat = Garuda (chief of the feathered race and vehicle of Lord Vishnu); vaayoH = wind-god; anyatracha = and anyone other than; hanuumataH = Hanuman; yaH = who; tareta = can cross; mahodadhim = the great sea."
6.1.4
देवदानवयक्षाणाम् गन्धर्वोरगरक्षसाम् |
अप्रधृष्याम् पुरीम् लङ्काम् रावणेन सुरक्षिताम् ॥प्रविष्टः सत्त्वमाश्रित्य जीवन्को नाम निष्क्रमेत् |
"Who can return alive, having entered (once) taking refuge only in self- command, the city of Lanka, which is unconquerable by gods demons and Yakshas and even by Gandharvas, Nagas and ogres and well under the custody of Ravana?"
konaama = "who; nishhkramet = can return; jiivan = alive; praviishhTaH = having entered (once); aashritya = taking refuge; sattvam = in self-command; laN^kaam puriim = the city of Lanka; apradhR^shhyaam = which is unconquerable; devadaanava yakshhaaNaam = by gods;demons; and yakshas;gandharvoraga rakshhasaam = and even by Gandharvas; Nagas and ogres; surakshhitaam = and well under the custody; raavaNena = of Ravana?"
6.1.5
को विशेत्सुदुराधर्षाम् राक्षसैश्च सुरक्षिताम् ॥यो वीर्यबलसम्पन्नो न समः स्याद्धनूमतः |
"Who is able to capture that citadel, by assault, that is exceedingly dangerous to be attacked and which is powerfully guarded by ogres, but one whose courage and valour are equal to Hanuman's?"
kaH = "who; vishat = can enter; (that citadel); suduuradharshhaam = which is exceedingly dangerous to be attacked; surakshhitaam = and which is strongly protected; raakshhasaH = by ogres; na syaat = unless; yaH = whoever (he); viirya bala sampannaH = is richly endowed with vigour and strength; samaH = like; hanuumataH = Hanuman?"
6.1.6
भृत्यकार्यम् हनुमता सुग्रीवस्य कृतम् महत् ॥एवम् विधाय स्वबलम् सदृशम् विक्रमस्य च |
"A great act of service has been done by Hanuman to Sugriva thus by exhibiting his strength corresponding to his pace."
mahat = "a great; bR^itya kaaryam = act of service; kR^ityam = has been done; hanumataa = by Hanuman; sugriivasya = to Sugriva; evam = thus; vidhaaya = by exhibiting; svabalam = his strength; sadR^isham = worthy; vikramasya = of his pace."
6.1.7
यो हि भृत्यो नियुक्तः सन् भर्त्रा कर्मणि दुष्करे ॥कुर्यात्तदुनुरागेण तमहुः पुरुषोत्तमम् |
"That servant to whom his master entrusts a difficult task and who performs it with zeal is said to be a superior person."
aahuH = (they) speak; tam = of him; purushhottamam = as the best of servants; yaH = who; niyuktaH san = when entrusted; bhartraa = by his master; karmaNi = with a duty; dushhkare = difficult to perform; bhrutyaH = the servant; kuryaat = does; tat = it; anuraageNa = with a passion."
6.1.8
यो नियुक्तः परम् कार्यम् न कुर्यान्नऋपतेः प्रियम् ॥भृत्यो युक्तः समर्थश्च तमाहुर्मध्यम् नरम् |
"The one who is ready and capable but who yet does no more than his master extracts from him is called a mediocre person."
aahuH = (they) speak; tam = of him; madhyamam naram = as a mediocre man; yaH = which; bhR^ityaH = though qualified; samarthaHcha = and capable; na kuryaat = does not perform; param = superior; kaaryam = work; priyam = liked; nR^ipate = by the king."
6.1.9
नियुक्तो नृपतेः कार्यम् न कुर्याद्यः समाहितः ॥भृत्यो युक्तः समर्थश्च तमाहुः पुरुष्धमम् |
"The one who is well and able and yet does not carry out the instructions of his master as directed is said to be the least of men ."
aahuH = (they) speak; tam = of him; purushhaadhamam = as the lowest of men; yaH = which; bhR^ityuH = servant; niyuktaH = when entrusted; yuktaH = though qualified; samarthaHcha = and capable; na karyaat = does not accomplish; kaaryam = the work; nR^ipateH = of the king; samaahitaH = as directed."
6.1.10
तन्नियोगे नियुक्तेन कृतम् हनूमता ॥न चात्मा लघताम् नीतः सुग्रीवश्चापि तोषितः |
"Through the discovery of Sita's retreat by this faithful messenger, Hanuman has fulfilled the task entrusted to him unfalteringly to the satisfaction of Sugriva and hence there was no diminution to his self."
tat = "for that reason; kR^ityam = the work; kR^itam = was done; hanuumataa = by Hanumanta; niyuktaam = when entrusted; niyoge = with duty (of search for Sita). Laghutaam = diminution; na niitaH = was not brought; aatmaa = to his own self; sugriivashchaapi = and Sugriva too; toshhitaH = was delighted."
6.1.11
अहम् च रघवंशश्च लक्ष्मणश्च महाबलः ॥वैदेह्या दर्शनेनाद्य धर्मतः परिरक्षिताः |
"By finding out Sita, the Raghu dynasty as well as myself and the valiant Lakshmana too, have been rightly saved today."
darshanena = "by the finding; vaidehyaaH = of Sita; raghuvamshashcha = the Raghu dynasty; lakshmaNashcha = and Lakshmana; mahaabalaH = who is endowed with great strength; parirakshhitaaH = have been saved; adya = today; dharmataH = rightly."
6.1.12
इदम् तु मम दीनस्य मनो भूयः प्रकर्षति ॥यदिहास्य प्रियाक्ष्यातुर्न कुर्मि सदृशम् प्रियम् |
"But it squeezes my conscience further, hopeless as I am, to think that I am not able to do a pleasant act befittingly to the bearer of these good tidings."
tu = "but; prakarshhati = it squeezes; mama = my; manaH = conscience; bhuuyaH = further; diinasya = hopeless as I am; idam = (to think) that; yat na kurmi = I can not do; priyam = a pleasant act; sadR^isham = worthy; asyam = of Hanuman; priyaaakhyaatuH = who has informed me these good tidings."
6.1.13
एष सर्वस्वभूतस्तु परिष्वङ्गो हनुमतः ॥मया कालमिमम् प्राप्य दत्तस्तस्य महात्मनः |
"Let me at least embrace this magnanimous Hanuman since in the present circumstances, this is all that is easily obtained from me."
eshhaH = aalingaH = "this embrace; sarvasya bhuutaH = which is all that I can call really my possession; praapya = obtained; imam kaalam = in these present circumstances; dattaH = is offered; mayaa = by me; tasya mahaatmanaH = to such high soled; hanuumataH = Hanuman."
6.1.14
इत्युक्त्वा प्रीतिहृष्टाङ्गो रामस्तम् परिष्स्वजे ॥हनुमन्तम् कृतात्मानम् क्ऱ्६इतवाक्यमुपागतम् |
Thus saying, Rama vibrating with joy, clasped Hanuman in his arms who, master of himself, his mission fulfilled, had returned.
uktvaa = uttering; iti = thus; raamaH = Rama; priiti hR^ishhTaangaH = whose limbs were thrilled with joy; parishhasvaje = embraced; tam hanuumantam = that Hanuman; kR^itaatmaanam = who had mastered his mind; upaagatam = (and) who had come; kR^ita vaakyam = having carried out his word.
6.1.15
ध्यात्वा पुनरुवाचेदम् वचनम् रघुसत्तमः ॥हरीनामीश्वरस्यापि सुग्रीवस्योपशृण्वतः |
After reflecting a while, Rama the great scion of Raghus, again spoke as follows, Sugriva the ruler of monkeys too listening attentively.
dhyaatvaa = Reflecting (for a while); raghusattamaH = Rama (the great scion of Raghus); punaH = again; uvaacha = spoke; idam vachanam = these words; sugriivasya = Sugriva; iishvarasya = the ruler; hariiNaam = of monkeys; upashR^iNvataH = listening arttentively.
6.1.16
सर्वथा सुकृतम् तावत्सीतायाः परिमार्गणम् ॥सागरम् तु समासाद्य पुनर्नष्टम् मनो मम |
"The search for Sita has been performed so much well in all ways. But my mind gets dejected once more, when I behold this vast ocean."
parimaargeNam = "the search; siitaayaaH = for Sita; taavat = is so much; sukR^itam = well done; sarvathaa = in all ways. tu = But; mama manaH = my mind; punaH = is once more; nashhTam = lost; samasaadya = on duly reaching; saagaram = the ocean."
6.1.17
कथम् नाम समुद्रस्य दुष्पारस्य महाम्भसः ॥हरयो दक्षिणम् पारम् गमिष्यन्ति समागताह् |
How can these monkeys put together will reach the southern bank of the ocean, which is so difficult to cross and which contains voluminous water?"
katham = "how; harayaH = (these) monkeys; samaagataH = put together; gamishhyanti = can obtain; dakshhiNam = the southern; paaram = bank; samudrasya = of the ocean; dushhpaarasya = which is difficult to cross; mahaambhasaH = and which contains voluminous water?"
6.1.18
यद्यप्येष तु वृत्तान्तो वैदेह्या गदितो मम ॥समुद्रपारगमने हरीणाम् किमिहोत्तरम् |
"Having received the tidings of Sita, what can now be done to take the monkeys to the farther side the sea?"
gaditoyadyapi = "even though informed; mama = to me; eshhaH = this; vR^ittaantaH = result; vaidehyaaH = by Sita; kim = what is; uttaram = the answer; samudrapaaragamane = to the crossing of ocean; hariiNaam = by the monkeys?"
6.1.19
इत्युक्त्वा शोकसम्भ्रान्तो रामह् शत्रुनिबर्हणः ॥हनूमन्तम् महाबाहुस्ततो ध्यानमुपागमत् |
Thus speaking to Hanuman, Rama the destroyer of enemies and the mighty armed, was filled with apprehension and then became absorbed in thought.
iti = thus; uktvaa = speaking; hanunmantam = to Hanumanta; raamaH = Rama; shatrunibarhaNaH = the destroyer of enemies; mahaabaahuH = and the mighty armed; shoka sambhraantaH = was perplexed with anguish; upaagamat = (then) became; dhyaanam = thoughtful."
इति वाल्मीकि रामायणे आदि काव्ये युद्ध काण्डे प्रथमः सर्गः
Sarga 2
6.2.1
तम् तु शोकपरिद्यूनम् रामम् दशरथात्मजम् |
उवाच वचनम् श्रीमान् सुग्रीवह् शोकनाशनम् ॥
The glorious Sugreeva made the following reply, which was intended to expel his grief, to Rama the son of Dasaratha who felt miserable with anguish.
shriimaan = the glorious; sugriivaH = Sugreeva; uvaacha = spoke; shokanaashanam = (these) grief-removing; vachanam = words; tu = then; tam raamam\ to that Rama; dasharathaatmajam = the son of Dasaratha; shokaparidyuunam = felt miserable by grief.
6.2.2
किम् त्वया तप्यते वीर यथान्यः प्राकृतस्तथा |
मैवम् भूस्त्यज सतापम् कृतघ्न इव सौहृदम् ॥
"Oh, hero! Why are you lamenting thus, as any other ordinary man? Do not be sorrowful like this. Abandon your grief, as an ungrateful man abandons friendship."
viira = "Oh; hero! Kim = why; tapyate = is it lamented; tvayaa = by you; tathaa = thus; yathaa = as; anyaH = any other; prakR^itaH = ordinary man? maa bhuuH = do not be(sorrowful); evam = like this; tyaja = abandon; santaapam = grief; sauhR^idam iva = as abandoning friendship; kR^itaghnaH = by an ungrateful man.
6.2.3
सम्तापस्य च ते स्थानम् न हि पश्यामि राघव |
प्रवृत्तामुपलब्धायाम् ज्ञाते च निलये रिपोः ॥
"As the information about Seetha has since been gathered, I do not indeed see any scope for your grief Oh, Rama!"
pravR^ittau = "As the information (about Seetha); upalabdhaayaam = has been procured; na pashyaami hi = I do not indeed see; sthaanam; any scope for; te = your; samtaapasya = grief; raaghava = Oh; Rama!"
6.2.4
मतिमान् शास्त्रवित्प्राज्ञः पण्डितश्चासि राघव |
त्यजेमाम् प्राकृताम् उद्धिं कृतात्मेवार्थदूषणीम् ॥
"Oh, Rama! You are a wise person, a knower of sacred works, an intellectual and a learned man. Give up these ordinary apprehensions like a man whose spirit is disciplined gives up ideas which spoil the purpose.
raaghava = "Oh; Rama! asi = you are; matimaan = a wise man; shaastravit = a knower of sacred works; praajJNaH = an intellectual; paNDitashchaasi = and a learned man; tyaja = give up; imam = these; prakR^itaam = ordinary; buddhim = conjectures; arthaduushhiNiim buddhim iva = like giving up conjectures which spoil the purpose; kR^itaatmaa = by one whose spirit is disciplined."
6.2.5
संद्रम् लङ्घयित्वा तु महानक्रसमाकुलम् |
लङ्कामारोहयिष्यामो हनिष्यामश्च ते रिपुम् ॥
"We shall make our way up to Lanka, by crossing the ocean filled with large crocodiles. We shall destroy your enemy."
aarohayishhyaamaH = "we shall make our way up; laN^kaam = to Lanka; laN^ghayitvaa = by crossing; samudram = the ocean; mahaa nakra samaakulam = which is filled with large crocodiles; hanishhyaamashcha = we shall destroy; te = your; ripum = enemy.
6.2.6
निरुत्साहस्य दीनस्य शोकपर्याकुलात्मनः |
सर्वार्था व्यवसीदन्ति व्यसनम् चाधिगच्छति ॥
"All action get dissipated by a person who is non-enthusiastic, depressed and disturbed with grief. Such a person gets into troubles too."
sarvaarthaaH = "All actions; vyavasiindanti = get dissipated; nirutsaahasya = by a non-enthusiastic person; diinasya = a depressed individual; shoka paryaakulaatmanaH = and a person disturbed with grief; adhigachchhati = (such a person) obtains; vyasanamaH = troubles too."
6.2.7
इमे शूराः समर्थाश्च सर्वतो हरियूथपाः |
त्वत्प्रियार्थम् कृतोत्साहाः प्रवेष्टुमपि पावकम् ॥एषाम् हर्षेण जानामि तर्कश्चापि दृढो मम |
"These leaders of monkey squads are gallant and efficient in all ways. They are enthusiastic even to enter a fire for your sake. I understand this from their joy and my reasoning too is sound."
ime = "These; hariyuuthapaaH = leaders of monkey troops; shuuraaH = are gallant; samarthaashcha = and efficient; sarvataH = in every way; kR^itotsaahaaH = they are made of enthusiasm; praveshhTum api = even to enter; paavakam = a fire; tvatpriyaartham = for your sake; jaanaami = I know; eshhaam = this; harshheNa = from their joy; mama = my; tarkashchaapi = reasoning also; dR^iDhaH = is strong."
6.2.8
विक्रमेण समानेष्ये सीताम् हत्वा यथा रिपुम् ॥रावनम् पापक्र्माणम् तथा त्वम् कर्तुमर्हसि |
"You ought to act in every way that I may be able to get back Seetha, after destroying by an attack the enemy Ravana of sinful deeds."
tvam = you; arhasi = ought; kartum = to act; yathaa tathaa = in every way that; samaaneshhye = I may be able to get back; siitaam = Seetha; hatvaa = after destroying; vikrameNa = by an attack; ripum = the enemy; raavaNam = Ravana; paapakarmaaNam = of sinful deeds.
6.2.9
सेतुरत्र यथा बद्ध्येथा पश्येम ताम् पुरीम् ॥तस्य राक्षसराजस्य तथा त्वम् कुरु राघव |
"You take steps in such a way that a bridge is constructed across the sea and we reach that city of the king of ogres."
tvam = "You; kuru = take steps; yathaa tathaa = in such a way; setuH = (that) a bridge; badhyet = is constructed; atra = here; pashyema = and we behold; taam = that; puriim = city; tasya = of that; raakshasa raajasya = king of ogres; raaghava = Oh; Rama!"
6.2.10
दृष्ट्वा ताम् हि पुरीम् लङ्काम् त्रिकूटशिखरे स्थिताम् ॥हतम् च रावणम् उद्धे दर्शनादवधारय |
"Be certain that Ravana is killed, once he is seen in a battle and on our seeing that city of Lanka standing on a peak of the Trikuta Mountain."
avadhaaraya = "be certain; raavaNam = that Ravana; hatam = is killed; darshanaat = as soon as he is seen; yuddhe = in combat; dR^ishhTvaa = and on our beholding; taam = that; laN^kaam puriim = city of Lanka; sthitaam = standing; trikuuTa shikhare = on the peak of Trikuta mountain.
6.2.11
अबद्ध्वा सागरे सेतुम् घोरे च वरुणालये ॥लङ्का न मर्दितुम् शक्या सेन्द्रैरपि सुरासुरैः |
"Without building a bridge across the sea, the dreadful abode of Varuna (the god of water), Lanka cannot be defeated even by gods and demons including Indra."
abaddhvaa = without building; setum = a bridge; saagare = across the sea; ghore = the dreadful; varuNaalaye = abode of Varuna (the god of water); laN^kaa = Lanka; na shakyaa = cannot be; marditum = crushed; suraasuraiH api = even by gods and demons; sendraiH = including Indra.
6.2.12
सेतुर्बद्धः समुद्रे च यावल्लङ्कासमीपतः ॥सर्वम् तीर्णम् च मे सैन्यम् जितमित्युपधारय |
इमे हि समरे वीरा हरयः कामरूपिणः ॥
"Know that when the whole of my army crosses the sea as a bridge is built across it, they will come out victorious, because these monkeys who are able to change their form at will are indeed valiant in battle."
12;13. upadhaaraya = "Understand that; yaavat = when; me sarvam sainyam = the whole of my army; tiirNam = crosses(the sea); setuH = (as) a bridge; baddhaH = is built; samudre = across the sea; laN^kaa samiipataH = at eh vicinity of Lanka; jitam = (they will come out) victorious; ime = these; harayaH = monkeys; kaamaruupeNa = who are capable of assuming any form at will; viiraaH hi = are indeed heroic; samare = in battle."
6.2.14
तदलम् विक्लबाम् बुद्धिम् राजन् सर्वार्थनाशनीम् |
पुरुषस्य हि लोकेऽस्मिन् शोकः शौर्यापकर्षणः ॥
"Therefore, take away your apprehensive mind, which destroys any enterprise for grief in this world diminishes the might of a man, Oh king!"
tat = "therefore; alam = (be) enough; viklabaam = of apprehensive; buddhim = min; sarvaarthaa naashaniim = which destroys all purposes; shokaH = (because) grief; asmin loke = in the world; shaurya apakarshhaNaH = diminishes the valor; purushhasya = of a man; raajam = Oh king!"
6.2.15
यत्तु कार्यम् मनुष्येण शौण्डीर्यमवलम्ब्यताम् |
तदलम्करणायैव कर्तुर्भवति सत्वरम् ॥
�Cling to the practice of boldness, ought to be resorted to by a man. It will produce competence without doubt to the doer quickly."
avalambyataam = "cling to; kaaryam tu = the practice of; shauNDiiryam = boldness; yat = which (is to be shown); manushhyeNa = by a man; tat = It; bhavati = will produce; alamkaraNaayaiva = competence truly; kartuH to the doer; satvaram = quickly."
6.2.16
अस्मिन् काले महाप्राज्ञ् सत्त्वमातिष्ठ ते जसा |
शूराणाम् हि मनुष्याणाम् त्वद्विधानाम् महात्मनाम् ॥विनष्टेवा रनस्स्टे वाशोकः सर्वार्थनाशनः |
"Prevail upon the strength with alertness at this moment, Oh highly intelligent prince! Grief for something lost or destroyed consumes all resources of even the strong and magnanimous men like you."
aatishhTa = prevail upon; sattvam = the strength; tejasaa = with alertness; asmin = at this; kaale = moment; mahaapraajJN = Oh; highly intelligent prince!; shokaH = grief; vinashhTe vaa = for something lost; pranashhTeva = or destroyed; sarvaarthaa naashanaH = defeats all the purposes; shuuraaNaam = for heroes; mahaatmanaam = and magnanimous; manushhyaaNaam = men; tvadvidhaanaam = like you."
6.2.17
तत्त्वम् बुद्धिमताम् श्रेष्ठह् सर्वशास्त्रर्थकोविदः ॥मद्विधैः सचिवैः सार्धमरिम् जेतुम् समर्हसि |
"You are the foremost among the intelligent and the knower of all sacred texts. Hence, you ought to defeat the enemy, with allies like me."
shreshhTaH = (you are the) foremost; buddhimataam = among the intelligent; sarva shaastra kovidaH = the knower of all sacred texts; tat = hence; tvam = you; samarhasi = ought to; jetum = defeat; arim = the enemy; sachivaiH saardham = in conjunction with friends; madvidhaiH = like me.
6.2.18
न हि पश्याम्यहम् कम् चित्त्रिषु लोकेषु राघव ॥गृहीतधनुषो यस्ते तिष्ठे दभिमुखो रणे |
"I do not indeed see any one who can withstand you in a battle filed in the three worlds, when you are armed with a bow, Oh Rama!"
aham = I; na pashyaamihi = do not indeed see; kamchit = any one; yaH = who; tishhThet = stands; abhimukhe = face to face; raNe = on a battle field; raNe = on a battle field; te = against you; trishhu lokeshhu = in the three worlds; gR^ishiita dhanushhaH = (when you have) seized a bow; raaghava = Oh; Rama!
6.2.19
वानरेषु समासक्तम् न ते कार्यम् विपत्स्यते ॥अचिराद्द्रक्ष्यसे सीताम् तीर्त्वा सागरमक्षयम् |
"You work duly entrusted to the monkeys will not be spoiled. You shall behold Seetha era imperishable sea."
te kaaryam = your work; samaasaktam = duly entrusted; vaanareshhu = to the monkeys; na vipatsyate = will not be spoiled; drakshhyase = you shall behold; siitaam = Seetha; achiraat = before long; tiirtvaa = by crossing; saagaram = the sea; akshhayam = which is imperishable.
6.2.20
तदलम् शोकमालम्ब्य क्रोधमालम्ब भूपते ॥निश्चेष्टाह् क्षत्रिया मन्दाः सर्वे चण्डस्य् बिभ्यति |
"Oh, Lord of the earth! Desist from this melancholy. Yield to your legitimate indignation. Unadventurous Kshatriyas (members of warrior-tribe) never win honor but all fear the wrathful."
bhuupate = Oh; Lord of the earth! tat = hence; alam = enough; aalambya = of having maintained; shokam = the grief; aalamba = maintain; krodham = wrath (on your enemy); kshhatriyaaH = Kshatriya as (members of warrior- tribe); nishcheshhTaah = who are not active; mandaaH = are miserable; sarve = all; bibhyati = fear; chaNDasya = the wrathful.
6.2.21
लङ्घानार्थम् च घोरस्य समुद्रस्य नदीपतेः ॥सहास्माभिरिहोओपेतह् सूक्ष्मबुद्धिर्विचारय |
"You with your resourceful mind, along with us together, ponder over now a design to cross the sea, the terrible Lord of rivers."
suukshma buddhiH = (you with) sharp intellect; iha = now; asmaabhiH saha = along with us; upetaH = together; ichaaraya = think of; laN^ghanaartham cha = design to cross; samudrasya = the sea; nadiipate = the lord rivers; ghorasya = which is terrible.
6.2.22
लङ्घिते तत्र तैः सैन्यैर्जितमित्येव निश्चिनु ॥सर्वम् तीर्णम् च मे सैन्यम् जितमित्यवधार्यताम् |
"Know victory to be certain, once the sea has been crossed by the army. Verily when all my forces have passed over the sea our triumph is assured!"
nishchinu = be assured; jitamityeva = of having conquered; tatra = (once) that sea; laN^ghite = has been crossed; taiH sainyaiH = by that army; avadhaaryataam = It is to be understood; jitamiti = of having won; sarvam = (if) all; me = my; sainyam = forces; tiirNam = arrive beyond ( the sea).
6.2.23
इमे हि हरयः शूराः समरे कामरूपिणः ॥तानरीन्विधमिष्यन्ति शिलापादपवृष्टिभिः |
"These monkeys, the courageous soldiers who are able to change their form at their volition, will crush their opponents with an avalanche of rocks and trees."
ime harayaH = These monkeys; shuuraaH = strong ones (as they are); samare = in battle; kaama ruupeNa = and capable of assuming any form at will; vidhamishhyantihi = will indeed blow away; taan = those; ariin = enemies; shilaapaadapa vR^ishhTibhiH = by a shower of rocks and trees.
6.2.24
कथम् चित्परिपश्यामि लङ्घितम् वरुणालयम् ॥हतमित्येव तम् मन्ये युद्धे शत्रुनिबर्हण |
"Once we have crossed the sea (the abode of Varuna) by whatever the means employed, Ravana is as definitely killed in my eyes, Oh exterminator of enemies!"
paripashyaami = I perceive; varuNaalayam = the sea; the abode of Varuna; laN^ghitam = crossed; kathamchit = by any manner whatsoever; manye = I think; tam = that Ravana; hatamityeva = as definitely killed; yuddhe = in combat; shatrunibarhaNa = Oh; exterminator of enemies!
6.2.25
किमुक्त्वा बहुधा चापि सर्वथा विजया भवान् ॥निमित्तानि च पश्यामि मनो मे सम्प्रहृष्यति |
What is the use of all these words? By all means, you will be a victorious man. I see good omens and my heard is over thrilled with joy."
kim = what is the use; uktvaa = of speaking; bahudhaa = at length? bhavaan = you will be; vijayii = victorious man; sarvathaa = in every way; pashyaami = I see; nimittaani = good omens; me = my; manaH = mind; samprahR^ishhyati = is over-thrilled with delight."
इत्यार्षे श्रीमद्रामायणे आदिकाव्ये युद्धकाण्डे द्वितीयः सर्गः
Sarga 3
6.3.1
सुग्रीवस्य वचः श्रुत्वा हेतुमत् परम अर्थवित् |
प्रतिजग्राह काकुत्स्थो हनूमन्तम् अथ अब्रवीत् ॥
Hearing the well-founded and highly reasonable words of Sugreeva, Rama concurred with him and spoke then to Hanuma as follows:
shrutvaa = hearing; hetumat = the well-founded; paramaarthavat = and highly meaningful; vachaH = words; sugriivasya = of Sugreeva; kaakutsthoH = Rama; pratijagraaha = concurred with him; atha = (and) then; abraviit = spoke; hanuumantam = to Hanuman(as follows)
6.3.2
तरसा सेतु बन्धेन सागर उच्चोषणेन वा |
सर्वथा सुसमर्थो अस्मि सागरस्य अस्य लन्घने ॥
"I am competent of crossing this ocean by all means, either by way of austerity or by forming a bridge or by drying up the ocean."
asmi = I am; samarthoH = competent of; laN^ghane = crossing; asya saagarasya = this ocean; sarvathaapi = by all means; tapasaa = either by austerity; setubandhena = or by forming a bridge; saagarochchhoshhaNena = or by drying up the ocean.
6.3.3
कति दुर्गाणि दुर्गाया लंकायास् तद् ब्रवीहि मे |
ज्ञातुम् इच्चामि तत् सर्वम् दर्शनाद् इव वानर ॥
"Tell me how many citadels in Lanka are difficult of access, Oh, Hanuma! I desire to know all that, as though viewed with an eye."
braviishhva = tell; me = me; durgaaNi = citadels; laN^kaayaaH = in Lanka; durgaayaaH = are difficult of access; vaanara = Oh Hanuman! ichchhaami = I desire; jJNaatum = to know; tat = that; darshanaadiva = as though perceived with an eye.
6.3.4
बलस्य परिमाणम् च द्वार दुर्ग क्रियाम् अपि |
गुप्ति कर्म च लंकाया रक्षसाम् सदनानि च ॥यथा सुखम् यथावच् च लंकायाम् असि दृष्टवान् |
सरम् आचक्ष्व तत्त्वेन सर्वथा कुशलो हि असि ॥
"You had the opportunity to catch a glimpse of the size of the army, the fortification-details of the gates and citadels, the way in which Lanka was guarded and the various mansions of ogres. Describe everything in accordance with facts, for you are skilled in all ways."
4;5. asi = you were; dR^ishhTavaan = the on looker; yathaa sukham = as per your convenience; yathaavachcha = exactly; parimaaNam cha = the size; balasya = of the army; dvaaradurga kriyaam api = fortification of the gates and citadels; laN^kaayaaH guptikarmacha = the way in which Lanka was guarded; sadanaani cha = and the mansions; rakshasaam = of ogres; sarvema = every thing; aachakshhva = tell; tattvena = in accordance with facts; asi hi = you are indeed; kushalaH = skilled; sarvathaa = in all ways.
6.3.6
श्रुत्वा रामस्य वचनम् हनूमान् मारुत आत्मजः |
वाक्यम् वाक्यविदाम् श्रेष्ठो रामम् पुनर् अथ अब्रवीत् ॥
Hearing the words of Rama, Hanuma the son of wind-god, who was excellent in the art of expression, forthwith spoke once more to Rama as follows:
shrutvaa = hearing; raamasya = Rama's; vachanam = words; hanumaan = Hanuma; maarutaatmajaH = the son of wind-god; shreshhThah = and who was excellent; vaakyavidaam = in the art of expression; atha = forthwith; abraviit = spoke; punaH = once more; raamam = to Rama (as follows):
6.3.7
श्रूयताम् सर्वम् आख्यास्ये दुर्ग कर्म विधानतः |
गुप्ता पुरी यथा लंका रक्षिता च यथा बलैः ॥
"Listen to me! I shall tell you everything-how the city of Lanka has been defended by the various methods of fortification and how it has been guarded by the troops."
shruuyataam = let it be listened! aakhyaasye = I shall tell (you); sarvam = everything; yathaa = how; laN^kaa purii = the city of Lanka; guptaa = has been defended; durgakarma vidhaanataH = by the various methods of fortifications; yathaa = (and) how; rakshhitaacha = (it) has been guarded; balaiH = by the troops.
6.3.8
राक्षसाश्च यथा स्निग्धा रावणस्य च तेजसा |
पराम् समृद्धिम् लंकायाः सागरस्य च भीमताम् ॥विभागम् च बल ओघस्य निर्देशम् वाहनस्य च |
एवमुक्त्वा कपिश्रेष्ठः कथयामास तत्ववित् ॥
"I shall tell you the details of how the ogres are attached to their king, the excellent prosperity of Lanka generated by the glory of Ravana, the awfulness of the ocean, the division of the body of his forces and of animals like horses and elephants carrying his forces other than the infantry." Saying so, Hanuma the foremost among monkeys, who knew the truth narrated as follows.
8;9. nirdeshamcha = (I shall tell You) the details; yathaa = how; raakshhaasaaH = ogres; snigdhaaH = are attached (to their king); paraam = the excellent; samR^iddhim = prosperity; laN^kaayaaH = of Lanka; tejasaa = (generated) by the glory; raavaNasya = of Ravana; bhiimataam = the awfulness; saagarasya = of the ocean; vibhaagam = the division; balaughasya = of the body of his force; vaahanasya = (and) of animals like horses and elephants (carrying his forces other than infantry); uktvaa = saying so; kapishreshhThaH- Hanuma the foremost among monkeys; tattvavit = who knew the truth; kathayaamaasa = told; evam = thus.
6.3.10
प्रहृष्टा मुदिता लंका मत्त द्विप समाकुला |
महती रथ सम्पूर्णा रक्षो गण समाकुला ॥
"The great Lanka was rejoiced and gayful, full of elephants in rut, abounding in chariots and inhabited by gangs of ogres."
mahatii = the great; laN^kaa = Lanka; hR^ishhTa pramuditaa = was rejoiced and gayful; matta dvipasamaakulaa = full of elephants in rut; rathaa sampuurNaa = abounding in chariots; rakshhogaNa nishhevitaa = and inhabited by gangs of ogres.
6.3.11
दृढ बद्ध कवाटानि महापरिघवन्ति च |
चत्वारि विपुलान्यस्या द्वाराणि सुमहान्ति ॥
"Four fairly big and extensive gates are fitted with strong doors along with huge beams for locking those gates."
chatvaari = four; sumahaanti = fairly big; vipulaani = and extensive; dvaaraaNi = gates; asyaaH = of the this Lanka; dR^iDhabaddhakapaaTaani = are fitted with strong doors; mahaaparighavanti = with huge beans for locking the gates.
6.3.12
तत्रेषूपयन्त्राणि बलवन्ति महान्ति च |
आगतम् पर सैन्यम् तैस् तत्र प्रतिनिवार्यते ॥
"Strong and mighty ballista capable of hurling darts and stones have been attached to them. The enemy troops which arrive there are warded off by those catapults at the very gates."
tatra = there; balavanti = strong; mahaanti cha = and mighty; isshuupalayantraaNi = ballista capable of hurling darts and stones; pratisainyam = the enemy troops; aagatam = which come; tatra = there; pratinivaaryate = are warded off; taiH = by those catapults.
6.3.13
द्वारेषु संस्कृता भीमाः काल आयस मयाः शिताः |
शतशो रोचिता वीरैः शतघ्न्यो रक्षसाम् गणैः ॥
"Dangerous and sharp edged Sataghnis made of iron, forged by hordes of ogres, have been kept in readiness in hundreds at the gates.
bhiimaaH = Dangerous; shitaaH = sharp edged; shataghnyaH = Sataghnis; kaalaayasa mayaaH = made of iron; rachitaaH = forged; gaNaiH = by hordes; rakshasaam = of ogres; samskR^itaH = have been kept in readiness; shatashaH = in hundreds; dvaareshhu = at the gates.
Comment: Sataghnis are four forearms in length bristled with iron spikes and are so called because they are supposed to kill hundreds at a time.
6.3.14
सौवर्णः च महांस् तस्याः प्राकारो दुष्प्रधर्षणः |
मणि विद्रुम वैदूर्य मुक्ता विचरित अन्तरः ॥
"A great rampart made of gold, which is difficult to assail with violence and is inlaid at intervals with gems, corals, cat's eyes and pearls, encircle that Lanka."
mahaa praakaaraH = A great rampart; sauvarNaH = of gold; tasyaaH = (encircle) that Lanka; dushhpadharshhaNaH = which is difficult to assail with violence; maNividrumavaiduuryamuktaavirachitaantaraH = and is inlaid at intervals with gems; corals; cat's eyes and pearls.
6.3.15
सर्वतः च महाभीमाः शीत तोया महाशुभाः |
अगाधा ग्राहवत्यः च परिखा मीन सेविताः ॥
"Most awe-inspiring and fathomless moats (deep trenches) of great splendor, filled with cold water, infested with alligators and inhabited by fishes are there all round the city."
mahaabhiimaaH = most fearful; agaadhaaH = and fathomless; parikhaaH = deep trenches; mahaa shubhaiH = of great splendor; shiitatoyaaH = filled with cold water; graahavatyashcha = infested with alligators; mina sevitaaH = and inhabited by fishes; sarvataH = (are there) all round (the city).
6.3.16
द्वारेषु तासाम् चत्वारः सम्क्रमाः परम आयताः |
यन्त्रैर् उपेता बहुभिर् महद्भिर् दृढ संधिभिः ॥
"Anterior to the gateways, there are four very extensive draw-bridges, equipped with numerous engines and furnished with many rows of buildings (built on the rampart and meant for those entrusted with the duty of guarding the entrances)."
dvaareshhu = in front of the gateways; chatvaaraH = (there are) four; paramaayataaH = very extensive; taasaam samkramaaH = draw-bridges; bahubhiH = equipped with numerous; yantraiH = engines; upetaaH = and furnished with; mahadbhiH = considerable; buildings (built on the rampart and meant for those entrusted with the duty of guarding the entrances).
6.3.17
त्रायन्ते सम्क्रमास् तत्र पर सैन्य आगमे सति |
यन्त्रैस् तैर् अवकीर्यन्ते परिखासु समन्ततः ॥
"Against the approach of the enemy forces there, the draw-bridges are protected by the aforesaid engines and the enemy-battalions are flung into the moats on every side."
parasainyaagatesati = on the arrival of hostile force; tatra = there; samkramaaH = are protected; taiH = by the aforesaid; yantraiH = engines; avakiiryante = (and the battalions) are flung; parikhaasu = into the moats; samantataH = on every side.
6.3.18
एकस् त्व् अकम्प्यो बलवान् सम्क्रमः सुमहादृढः |
काञ्चनैर् बहुभिः स्तम्भैर् वेदिकाभिः च शोभितः ॥
"The most important draw-bridge which is unshakable, firmly fastened very well and strong, is dazzling with numerous gold pillars and pedestals."
ekaH = the principal; samkramastu = draw-bridge; akampyaH = which is unshakable; sumahaadR^iDhaH = firmly fastened very well; balavaan = and strong; shobhitaH = is embellished with bahubhiH = numerous; kaaJNchanaiH = gold; stambhaiH = pillars vedikaabhishcha = and pedestals.
6.3.19
स्वयम् प्रकृति सम्पन्नो युयुत्सू राम रावणः |
उत्थितः च अप्रमत्तः च बलानाम् अनुदर्शने ॥
"Ravana, inclined to war and endowed with powers of the state, himself remains alert and in readiness to review the forces, Oh, Rama!"
raavaNaH = Ravana; yuyutsuH = inclined to war; aapannaH = endowed with; prakR^itam = powers of the state; svayam = himself; apramattashcha = remains alert; utthitashcha = and in readiness; anudarshane = to review; balaanaam = the forces; raama = Oh; Rama!
Seven powers of the state are usually enumerated, viz. king, minister, allies, treasure, army, territory and fortresses.
6.3.20
लंका पुरी निरालम्बा देव दुर्गा भय आवहा |
न अदेयम् पार्वतम् वन्यम् कृत्रिमम् च चतुर् विधम् ॥
"Lanka therefore is impregnable, it is a celestial citadel, that inspires terror. Surrounded by water and built on a mountain, it has four fold defenses including forest and artificial fortification."
laN^kaa punaH = "Lanka again; niraalamba = is impregnable; devadurgaa = a celestial citadel; bhayaavahaa = that inspires terror; naadeyam = surrounded by flowing water; paarvatam = built on a mountain; chaturvidham = with its four fold defenses; vaanyam = consisting of forest; kR^ittimamcha = and by artificial fortification.
Comment: Fourfold defences, defence by water, mountain, forest or by artificial means.
6.3.21
स्थिता पारे समुद्रस्य दूर पारस्य राघव |
नौ पथः च अपि न अस्ति अत्र निरादेशः च सर्वतः ॥
"Lanka is situated on the other side of the ocean, which is difficult of access, Oh Rama! It offers no passage for vehicles either and there is no proper communication from all sides."
sthitaa = (Lanka) is situated; pare = on the other side; samudrasya = of the ocean; duurapaarasya = which is difficult of access; raaghava = Oh Rama! naasti = there is no; naupathashcha = reach for vessels; atra = there; sarvashaH = on all sides; niraadeshashcha = there is no communication."
6.3.22
शैल अग्रे रचिता दुर्गा सा पूर् देव पुर उपमा |
वाजि वारण सम्पूर्णा लंका परम दुर्जया ॥
"That city of Lanka, resembling the city of Gods, is built on a mountain peak and is inaccessible. That Lanka is abound with horses and elephants and is extremely difficult to conquer."
saa = that; puuH = city (of Lanka); deva puropamaa = resembling the City of Gods; rachitaa = is built; shailaagre = on a mountain peak; durgaaH = (and is inaccessible; saa = that; laN^kaa = Lanka; vaajivaaraNa sampuurNaa = is abound with horses and elephants; paramadurjayaa = and is extremely difficult to conquer.
6.3.23
परिघाः च शतघ्न्यः च यन्त्राणि विविधानि च |
शोभयन्ति पुरीम् लंकाम् रावणस्य दुरात्मनः ॥
Deep trenches and Sataghnis too as well as engines of war of every kind adorn Lanka the city of wicked Ravana."
parikhaashcha = deep trenches; shataghnyashcha = and Sataghnis too; yantraaNi cha = as well as engines; vividhaani = of various kinds; shobhayanti = adorn; laN^kaam = Lanka; puriim = the city; raavaNasya = of Ravana; duraatmanaH = the evil-minded.
6.3.24
अयुतम् रक्षसाम् अत्र पश्चिम द्वारम् आश्रितम् |
शूल हस्ता दुराधर्षाः सर्वे खड्ग अग्र योधिनः ॥
"Ten thousand ogres all carrying darts in their hands and warriors contending with swords, who are difficult to assail, are positioned at the eastern gate."
ayutam = ten thousand; rakshasaam = ogres; sarve = all; shuulahastaaH = carrying darts in their hands; khadgaagrayodhinaH = warriors contending with swords; duraadharshhaaH = who are difficult to assail; samaashritam = are positioned; puurvam dvaaram = at the eastern gate.
6.3.25
नियुतम् रक्षसाम् अत्र दक्षिण द्वारम् आश्रितम् |
चतुर् अन्गेण सैन्येन योधास् तत्र अपि अनुत्तमाः ॥
"One hundred thousand of ogres, with an army of four limbs (viz. horses, foot soldiers, elephants and chariots) are positioned at the southern gate of the city. Warriors unsurpassed by others constitute that army."
niyutam = one hundred thousand; rakshasaam = of ogres; aashritam = are positioned; atra = there; dakshhiNa dvaaram = at the southern gate; tatraapi = there also; yodhaaH = warriors; anuttamaaH = unsurpassed by others; sainyena = constitute the army; chaturaN^geNa = with its four limbs(viz. horses; foot soldiers; elephants and chariots).
6.3.26
प्रयुतम् रक्षसाम् अत्र पूर्व द्वारम् समाश्रितम् |
चर्म खड्ग धराः सर्वे तथा सर्व अस्त्र कोविदाः ॥
One million troops arrived with shields and swords as well as proficient in the use of all mystic missiles, are positioned at the western gate."
prayutam = one million; rakshasaam = ogres; atra = there; aashritam = are positioned; pashchima dvaaram = at the western gate; sarve = all of them; charmakhaDgadharaaH = carry shields and swords; tathaa = and; sarvaastrakovidaH = proficient in the use of all mystic missiles.
6.3.27
न्यर्बुदम् रक्षसाम् अत्र उत्तर द्वारम् आश्रितम् |
रथिनः च अश्व वाहाः च कुल पुत्राः सुपूजिताः ॥
"A hundred millions of ogres, who are mounted in chariots or who ride on hoses, sons of distinguished families and greatly honored, are positioned there at the northern gate."
nyarbudam = a hundred millions; rakshasaam = of ogres; atra = there; aashritam = are positioned; uttaradvaaram = at the northern gate; rathinaH = (they are) car-warriors; ashvavaahaashcha = horse-soldiers; kulaputraaH = sons of noble families; supuujitaaH = and greatly honored."
6.3.28
शतम् शत सहस्राणाम् मध्यमम् गुल्मम् आश्रितम् |
यातु धाना दुराधर्षाः साग्र कोटिः च रक्षसाम् ॥
"Moreover, ogres hundreds of thousands in number, difficult to attack, aggregating to one and quarter of a crore of ogres are positioned at the central division."
atha = moreover; yaatudhaanaaH = ogres; shatashaH sahasraaNi = hundreds of thousands in number; duraadarshhaaH = difficult to assail; saagrakoTishcha = aggregating to one and quarter of a crore; rakshasaam = of ogres; aashritaaH = are positioned; madhyamaskandham = at the central division."
6.3.29
ते मया सम्क्रमा भग्नाः परिखाः च अवपूरिताः |
दग्धा च नगरी लंका प्राकाराः च अवसादिताः ॥बलैकदेशः क्षपितो राक्षसानाम् महात्मनाम् |
"Those bridges were broken by me and the moats were filled up (with the wreckage). The city of Lanka was burnt by me and the defensive walls were pulled down. A part of the army of the gigantic ogres was destroyed."
te = those; samkramaaH = bridges; bhagnaaH = were broken; mayaa = by me; parikhaashcha = moats also; avapuuritaaH = filled up (with the wreckage); laN^kaa nagariim = the city of Lanka; daghaacha = was burnt; praakaaraashcha = defensive walls; avasaaditaaH = pulled down; balaikadeshaH = a part of the army; mahaatmanaam = of the gigantic; raakshasaanaam = ogres; kshapitaH = were destroyed.
6.3.30
येन केन तु मार्गेण तराम वरुण आलयम् ॥हता इति नगरी लंकाम् वानरैर् अवधार्यताम् |
"By some way or other, let us cross the ocean. The city of Lanka should be assumed then as destroyed by the monkeys."
yena kena tu maargeNa = by some way or other; taraama = we shall cross; varuNaalayam = the ocean; laN^kaanagarii = the city of Lanka; upadhaaryataam = should be assumed; hataa iti = as destroyed; vaanaraiH = by the monkeys."By some way or other; let us cross the ocean. The city of Lanka should be assumed then as destroyed by the monkeys."
6.3.31
अङ्गदो द्विविदो मैन्दो जाम्बवान् पनसो नलः ॥नीलः सेना पतिः चैव बल शेषेण किम् तव |
प्लवमाना हि गत्वा ताम् रावणस्य महापुरीम् ॥सप्रकाराम् सभवनाम् आनयिष्यन्ति मैथिलीम् |
सप्राकाराम् सभवनामानयुष्यन्ति राघव ॥
"Oh, Rama! What is the use for the rest of the forces to you? Angada, Divida, Mainda, Jambavan, Panasa, Anala and Nila the commander-in-chief alone, by reaching that great city of Ravana leaping and storming Lanka with its mountains and woods, moats and archways, protective walls and buildings, will recover Seetha."
31;32;33. raaghava = Oh; Rama! kim = what is the use; balasheshhaNa = for the rest of the forces; tava = to you? aN^gadaH = Angada; dividaH = Divida; maindaH = Mainda; analaH = Anala; niilashchaiva = and Nila alone; senaapatiH = the commander-in-chief; gatvaa = by reaching; taam = that; raavaNasya mahaapuriim = great city of Ravana; plavamaanaaH = leaping; bhitvaa = and storming (it) saparvatavanaam = with its mountains and woods; sakhaataam = with moats; satoraNaam = with arch-ways; sapraakaaraam = with protective walls; sabhavanaam = with buildings; aanayishhyanti = and recover (Seetha).
6.3.34
एवम् आज्ञापय क्षिप्रम् बलानाम् सर्व सम्ग्रहम् |
मुहूर्तेन तु युक्तेन प्रस्थानमभिरोचय ॥
"Order quickly to get all the forces accumulated accordingly. Let us set out at the appropriate moment."
aaJNaapaya = order; kshhipram = quickly; balaanaam sarvasangraham = to get all the forces; evam = accordingly; abhirochaya = be inclined; prasthaanam = for the march; yuktena = at the appropriate moment.
इत्यार्षे श्रीमद्रामायणे आदिकाव्ये युद्धकाण्डे तृतीयः सर्गः
Sarga 4 (part 1 of 2)
6.4.1
श्रुत्वा हनूमतो वाक्यम् यथावद् अनुपूर्वशः |
ततो अब्रवीन् महातेजा रामः सत्य पराक्रमः ॥
Rama, a very bright man and a true warrior, having duly heard the words of Hanuman from the beginning, thereafter spoke as follows:
raamaH = Rama; mhaatejaaH = a very bright man; satyaparaakramaH = a true warrior; yathaavat = duly; shrutvaa = having heard; vaakyam = the words; hanumataH = of Hanuman; anupuurashaH = from the beginning; tataH = thereafter; abraviit = spoke (as follows).
6.4.2
याम् निवेदयसे लंकाम् पुरीम् भीमस्य रक्षसः |
क्षिप्रम् एनाम् वधिष्यामि सत्यम् एतद् ब्रवीमि ते ॥
"I shall destroy quickly Lanka, the city of that terrible ogre (Ravana), of which you just informed I am really telling this."
mathisya = I shall destroy; kshhipram = quickly; puriim = the city; laN^kaam = of Lanka; bhiimasya = of the terrible; rakshasaH = ogre; yaam = of which; nivedayase = you inform; braviimi = I am telling; te = you; etat = this; satyam = really.
6.4.3
अस्मिन् मुहूर्ते सुग्रीव प्रयाणम् अभिरोचये |
युक्तो मुहूर्तो विजयः प्राप्तो मध्यम् दिवा करः ॥
"Be pleased to approve our march at this moment, a suitable moment for success. The sun reached the mid-day.
Sugreeva = Oh; Sugreeva! Abhirochaya = be pleased; prayaaNam = for our march; asmin = at this; muhuurte = moment; yukto = a suitable; muhuurtaH = moment; vijayaH = for success; divaakaraH = the sun; praaptaH = reached; madhyam = the mid-day.
6.4.4
सीताम् गृत्वा तु तद्यातु क्वासौ यास्यति जीवितः |
सीता श्रुत्वाभियानम् मे आशामेष्यति जीविते ॥जीवितान्तेऽ मृतम् स्पृष्ट्वा पीत्वा विषमिवातुरः |
"Let that ogre go (to his abode) after kidnapping Seetha. Where will he go alive? Hearing of my march to Lanka, Seetha will get back her hope in life, like a sick man having drunk poison touches ambrosia at the end of his life."
tat = let that ogre; yaatu = go (to his abode); hR^itam = after kidnapping; siitaam = Seetha; kva = where; asau yaasyati = will he go; jiivitaH = alive? shrutvaa = hearing; me = of my; abhiyaanam = march; siitaa = Seetha; yaasyati = will get back; aashaam = her hope; aashaam = her hope; jiivite = in life; spR^isTvaa iva = like touching; amR^itam = ambrosia; aaturaH = by a sick man; piitvaa = having drunk; vishham = poison; jiivitaante = at the end of his life."
6.4.5
उत्तरा फल्गुनी हि अद्य श्वस् तु हस्तेन योक्ष्यते ॥अभिप्रयाम सुग्रीव सर्व अनीक समावृताः |
"This northern planet of Phalguni will be in conjunction with the Hasta star tomorrow. Hence, let us depart today itself with all the troops accompanying us, Oh, Sugreeva!"
adya = this; uttaraa phalguniihi = northern planet of Phalguni; yokshhyate = will be in conjunction; hastena = with the Hasta star; shvastu = tomorrow; abhiprayaama = let us depart; sarvaaniikasamaavR^itaH = with all the troops accompanying us; sugriiva = Oh; Sugreeva!
6.4.6
निमित्तानि च धन्यानि यानि प्रादुर् भवन्ति मे ॥निहत्य रावणम् सीताम् आनयिष्यामि जानकीम् |
"By seeing the omens which are becoming visible, I deduce that I shall bring back Seetha the daughter of Janaka, by killing Ravana."
pashyaami = by seeing; nimittaani = the omens; yaani = which; praadurbhavanti = are becoming visible ; aanayishhyaami = I shall bring; siitaam = Seetha; jaanakiim = the daughter of Janaka; nihatya = by killing; raavaNam = Ravana.
6.4.7
उपरिष्टाद्द् हि नयनम् स्फुरमाणम् इदम् मम ॥विजयम् समनुप्राप्तम् शंसति इव मनो रथम् |
"My eye which is twitching on the upper lid, is proclaiming as it were, my desire of victory coming nearer."
idam = this; mama = my; nayanam = eye; sphuramaaNam = which is twitching; uparishhTaat = is proclaiming as it were; manoratham = my desire; vijayam = of victory; samanupraaptam = coming nearer."
6.4.8
ततो वाबरराहेब कज्श्मणेन सुपूजितः ॥उवाच रामो धर्मात्मा पुनरप्यर्थकोविदः |
Then Rama the virtuous man versed in moral law, who was well-adored by Sugreeva the king of monkeys and Lakshmana, again spoke as follows:-
tataH = Then; raamaH = Rama; dharmaatmaa = the virtuous man; arthakovidaH = versed in moral law; supuujitaaH = well adored; vaanararaajena = by Sugreeva the king of monkeys; lakshmaNena = and Lakshmana; punarapi = again; uvaacha = spoke (as follows).
6.4.9
अग्रे यातु बलस्य अस्य नीलो मार्गम् अवेक्षितुम् ॥वृतः शत सहस्रेण वानराणाम् तरस्विनाम् |
"Let general Nila accompanied by strength of hundred thousand warriors go before the army, to explore the way."
niilaH = (let) Nila; vR^itaH = accompanied by; shatasahasreNa = a hundred thousand; tarasvinaam = strength; vaanaraaNaam = of monkeys; yaatu = go; agre = before; asya = this; balasya = army; avekshhitum = to explore; maargam = the way.
6.4.10
फल मूलवता नील शीत कानन वारिणा |
पथा मधुमता च आशु सेनाम् सेना पते नय ॥
"Oh Nila the chief of Army! Steer the army speedily by the path, abound with fruits and roots, cool woods and fresh water and honey."
niila = Oh; Nila; senaapate = the army-general! naya = steer; senaam = the army; aashu = speedily; pathaa = by the path; phalamuulavataa = abound with fruits and roots; shiitakaananavaariNaa = cool woods and fresh water; madhumataa = and honey.
6.4.11
दूषयेयुर् दुरात्मानः पथि मूल फल उदकम् ॥राक्षसाः परिरक्षेथास् तेभ्यस् त्वम् नित्यम् उद्यतः |
"The evil-minded demons may spoil the roots, fruits and water in the path-way. You always try to be on you guard."
raakshhaasaaH = the demons; duraatmanaH = who are evil minded; duushhayeyuH = will spoil; muulaphalodakam = the roots; fruits and water; pathi = in the path; tvam = you; nityam = always; udyataH = try; parirakshhedhaaH = to protect; tebhyaH = from them.
6.4.12
निम्नेषु वन दुर्गेषु वनेषु च वन ओकसः ॥अभिप्लुत्य अभिपश्येयुः परेषाम् निहतम् बलम् |
"Let the monkeys jump into law grounds, into places made inaccessible by forest-grores and into thickets and notice whether any rival forces are stationed there."
vanaukasaH = (let) the monkeys; abhiplutya = jump; nimneshhu = into low grounds; vanadurgeshhu = into places made inaccessible by forest-grores; vaneshhu cha = and into thickets; abhipashyeyuH = and notice; balam = the army; pareshhaam = of the enemies; nihitam = stationed there.
6.4.13
यत्तु फल्गु बलम् किंचित्तदत्रैवोपपद्यताम् ॥एतद्धि कृत्यम् घोरम् नो विक्रमेण प्रयुज्यताम् |
"Let whatever little of feeble forces stay back in Kishkindha, as our operation will indeed be dreadful. It has to be discharged daringly."
yat kimchit = whatever little; phalgu = of feeble; balam = force; tat = let it; upapadyataat = be present; atraiva = here itself; etat = this; naH = our; kR^ityam = operation; ghoram hi = is indeed dreadful; prayujyataam = let is be discharged; vikrameNa = daringly."
6.4.14
सागर ओघ निभम् भीमम् अग्र अनीकम् महाबलाः ॥कपि सिम्हा प्रकर्षन्तु शतशो अथ सहस्रशः |
"Let the best of monkeys with great strength in hundreds and thousands lead the formidable of the army, which is akin to an oceanic stream."
kapisimhaaH = let the best of monkeys; mahaabalaaH = with great strength; shatashaH = in hundreds; atha = and; sahasrashaH = in thousands; prakarshhantu = lead; bhiimam = the formidable; agraaniikam = front of the army; saagaraughanibham = which is akin to an oceanic stream."
6.4.15
गजः च गिरि सम्काशो गवयः च महाबलः ॥गव अक्षः च अग्रतो यान्तु गवाम् दृप्ता इव ऋषभाः |
"Let Gaja, equal to a mountain, Gavaya a very strong warrior and Gavaksha march in front, as a majestic bull marches in front of a cow-herd."
gajashcha = (Let) Gaja; girisamkaashaH = who is equal to a mountain; gavayashcha = Gavaya; mahaabalaH = a very strong man; gavaakshhashcha = and Gavaksha; yaatu = march; agrataH = in front; gavaam iva = as in front of cows; dR^ipataH = a majestic; R^ishhabhaH = full.
6.4.16
यातु वानर वाहिन्या वानरः प्लवताम् पतिः ॥पालयन् दक्षिणम् पार्श्वम् ऋषभो वानर ऋषभः |
"Let the monkey called Rishabha, Lord of the simians and the best of the primates march forward, duly guarding the right side of the army of the simians."
R^ishhabhaH vaanaraH = Let the monkey called Rishabha; plavataam patiH = lord of the simians; vaanararshhabhaH = and the best of the primates; yaatu = march forward; paalayan = guarding; dakshhinam = the right; paarshvam = side; vaanaravaahinyaaH = of the army of simians.
6.4.17
गन्ध हस्ती इव दुर्धर्षस् तरस्वी गन्ध मादनः ॥यातु वानर वाहिन्याः सव्यम् पार्श्वम् अधिष्ठितः |
"Let Gandhamadana, with a strength unconquerable like an elephant in rut, proceed duly guarding the left side of the army of monkeys."
gandhamaadanaH = Let Gandhamaadna; tarasvii = with a strength; durdharshhaH = unconquerable; gandhahastiiva = like an elephant in rut; yaatu = proceed; adhishhThitaH = duly guarding; savyam = the left; paarshvam = side; vaanaravaahinyaaH = of the army of monkeys.
6.4.18
यास्यामि बल मध्ये अहम् बल ओघम् अभिहर्षयन् ॥अधिरुह्य हनूमन्तम् ऐरावतम् इव ईश्वरः |
"I myself, mounted on the shoulders of Hanuman, like Indra on Airavata, will march in the centre of my troops, duly cheering the multitude of army."
aham = I; adhiruhya = mounted; hanuumantam = on (the shoulders of) Hanuman; airaavatamiva = like on Airavata; iishvaraH = Indra; yaasyaami = will march; balamadhye = in the centre of my troops; abhiharshhayan = cheering balangham = the multitude of army.
6.4.19
अन्गदेन एष सम्यातु लक्ष्मणः च अन्तक उपमः ॥सार्वभौमेन भूत ईशो द्रविण अधिपतिस् यथा |
"Let this Lakshmana, resembling the lord of Death, march on the shoulders of Angada like Kubera the lord of riches and the sovereign of beings marches on an elephant called Sarvabhauma."
eshhaH lakshhmaNashcha = Let this Lakshmana; antakopamaH = like of the lord of Death; samyaatu = march; aNgadena = on the shoulders of Angada; saarvabhaumena yathaa = like on an elephant called Sarvabhauma; draviNaadhipatiH = Kubera the lord of Riches; bhuteshaH = and the sovereign of beings.
6.4.20
जाम्बवामः च सुषेणः च वेग दर्शी च वानरः ॥ऋक्ष राजो महासत्त्वः कुक्षिम् रक्षन्तु ते त्रयः |
Let the highly strong, Jambavan with Sushena and the monkey called Vegadarshi, all three, guard the middle part of the army."
mahaasattvaH = let the highly strong; jaambavaanshcha = Jambavan; R^iksharaajaH = the lord of the bears; sushhenashcha = Sushena; vaanaraashcha = and the monkey; vegadarshhii = called Vegadarshi; te = those; trayaH = three; rakshhantu = guard; kukshim = the middle part.
6.4.21
राघवस्य वचः श्रुत्वा सुग्रीवो वाहिनी पतिः ॥व्यादिदेश महावीर्यान् वानरान् वानर ऱ्षभः |
"Hearing the words of Rama, Sugreeva with great valour, the commander of forces and the lion among monkeys gave orders to the monkeys accordingly."
shrutvaa = having heard; vachaH = the words; raaghavasya = of Rama; sugriivaH = Sugreeva; vaahiniipatiH = commander of the forces; vaanararshhabhaH = the lion among monkeys; mahaaviiryaH = with great valour; vyaadidesha = gave orders; vaanaraam = to the monkeys.
6.4.22
ते वानर गणाः सर्वे समुत्पत्य युयुत्सवः ॥गुहाभ्यः शिखरेभ्यः च आशु पुप्लुविरे तदा |
Then, all those troops of monkeys with great speed together raised up and quickly bounced from caves and mountain-tops.
tadaa = then; sarve = all; te = those; vanaragaNaaH = troops of monkeys; mahaujanaaH = with great speed; samutpatya = together raised up; aashu = and quickly; pupluvire = bounced; guhaabhyaH = from caves; shikharebhyashcha = and peaks of mountains.
6.4.23
ततो वानर राजेन लक्ष्मणेन च पूजितः ॥जगाम रामो धर्म आत्मा ससैन्यो दक्षिणाम् दिशम् |
Thereafter Rama the virtuous man, treated respectfully by Sugreeva and Lakshmana, moved towards southern direction, along with the army.
tataH = thereafter; raamaH = Rama; dharmaatmaa = the virtuous man; pujitaH = treated respectfully; vaanara raajena = by Sugreeva; lakshmaNena cha = and Lakshmana; jagaama = went; dakshhinam disham = towards southern direction; sa sainyaH = along with army.
6.4.24
शतैः शत सहस्रैः च कोटीभिर् अयुतैर् अपि ॥वारणाभिः च हरिभिर् ययौ परिव्ऱ्तस् तदा |
At that time, Rama went surrounded by monkeys, looking like elephants, numbering in hundreds, hundreds of thousands and crores.
tadaa = at that time; yayau = (Rama) went; parivR^itaH = surrounded; haribhiH = by monkeys; vaaraNaabhaiH = looking like elephants; shataiH = (numbering) the hundreds; shatasahasraiH = hundreds of thousands; kotibhishcha = and in crores.
6.4.25
तम् यान्तम् अनुयाति स्म महती हरि वाहिनी ॥हृष्टाः प्रमुदिताः सर्वे सुग्रीवेण अभिपालिताः |
That extensive army of monkeys followed Rama who was marching in the lead. All those monkeys maintained by Sugreeva were rejoicing with delight.
saa = that; mahatii = extensive; harivaahinii = army of monkeys; anuyaantii = followed; tam = Rama; yaantam = who was marching (along) sarve = all those (monkeys) paalitaaH = maintained; sugriiveNa = by Sugreeva; hR^ishhTaaH = were rejoicing; pramuditaaH = with delight
6.4.26
आप्लवन्तः प्लवन्तः च गर्जन्तः च प्लवम् गमाः ॥क्ष्वेलन्तो निनदन्तः च जग्मुर् वै दक्षिणाम् दिशम् |
The monkeys, jumping overwhelmingly with roaring sound and jest fully playing musical instruments (like trumpets) marched towards southern direction.
plavangamaaH = the monkeys; plavantaH = jumping; aaplavantaH = overwhelmingly; garjantashcha = with roaring sound; kshhveLantaH = jest fully; ninadantashcha = playing (musical instruments) jagmuH vai = marched; dakshhinamdisham = towards southern direction.
6.4.27
भक्षयन्तः सुगन्धीनि मधूनि च फलानि च ॥उद्वहन्तो महावृक्षान् मन्जरी पुन्ज धारिणः |
They marched on, eating good-smelling honeys and fruits and carrying large branches bearing clusters of blossoms in multitude.
bhakshhayantaH = eating; sugandhiini = good-smelling; madhuuni = honeys; phalaanicha = and fruits; udvahantaH = carrying; mahaavR^ikshhaan = large branches; maJNjariipuJNjadhaariNaH = bearing clusters of blossoms in multitude.
6.4.28
अन्योन्यम् सहसा दृष्टा निर्वहन्ति क्षिपन्ति च ॥पतन्तः च उत्पतन्ति अन्ये पातयन्ति अपरे परान् |
Wild monkeys would lift up and throw one another all of a sudden. Some others were hanging down and flying upwards. Some other monkeys were throwing down others.
dR^iptaaH = wild monkeys; nirvahanti = would lift up; kshhipanti = and throw; anyonyam = one another; sahasaa = all of a sudden; anye = some others; patntaH cha = were hanging down and utpatanti = flying upwards; apare = some others; paatayanti = were throwing down; paraan = others.
6.4.29
रावणो नो निहन्तव्यः सर्वे च रजनी चराः ॥इति गर्जन्ति हरयो राघवस्य समीपतः |
Monkeys close to Rama were thus shouting, "To us, Ravana is worthy of killing and also the entire demons."
harayaH = monkeys; samiipataH = nearer; raaghavasya = to Rama; iti garjanti = were roaring thus; naH = to us; raavanaH = Ravana; nihantavyaH = is worthy of killing; rajaniicharaashcha = and also demons; sarve = entirely.
6.4.30
पुरस्ताद् ऋषभ्हो वीरो नीलः कुमुद एव च ॥पथानम् शोधयन्ति स्म वानरैर् बहुभिः सह |
Rishabha, Nila, and the courageous Kumuda along with many monkeys were clearing up the path ahead.
R^ishhbhaH = Rishabaha; niilaH = Nila; kumuda eva cha = and also Kumuda; viiraH = the courageous; bahubhiH vaanaraiH = along with many monkeys; shodhayanti = were clearing up; paNthaanam = the path; purastaat = ahead.
6.4.31
मध्ये तु राजा सुग्रीवो रामो लक्ष्मण एव च ॥बहुभिर् बलिभिर् भीमैर् व्ऱ्ताः शत्रु निबर्हणः |
Sugreeva the king of monkeys, Rama and Lakshmana the destroyers of enemies were moving in the centre along with many robust and terrible monkeys.
raajaa = the king; sugriivaH = Sugreeva; raamaH = Rama; lakshmaNa eva cha = and Lakshmana; shatrunibarhaNaaH = the destroyers of enemies; vR^itaH = were moving; madhye = in the centre; bahubhiH = along with many monkeys; balibhiH = which are robust; bhiimaaH = and terrible.
6.4.32
हरिः शत बलिर् वीरः कोटीभिर् दशभिर् वृतः ॥सर्वाम् एको हि अवष्टभ्य ररक्ष हरि वाहिनीम् |
The heroic monkey satabali who was accompanied by ten crores of monkeys, standing alone firmly, guarded the whole army of monkeys.
viiraH = the heroic; shatabaliH = Satabali; hariH = the monkey; vR^itaH = who was accompanied by; dashabhiH = ten; kotibhiH = crores (of monkeys) avashhTabhya = standing firmly; ekaH = alone; abhirakshhati = guarded; harivaahiniim = the army of monkeys.
6.4.33
कोटी शत परीवारः केसरी पनसो गजः ॥अर्कः च अतिबलः पार्श्वम् एकम् तस्य अभिरक्षति |
Kesari with a retinue of a hundred crore, Panasa, Gaja and Arka along with many monkeys were protecting one flank of that army.
kesarii = Kesari; kotiishatapariivaaraH = with a retinue of a hundred crore; pansaH = Panasa; gajaH = Gaja; arkashcha = and Arka; bahubhiH = along with many monkeys; abhirakshhati = were protecting; ekam = one; paarshvam = flank (of that army).
6.4.34
सुषेणो जाम्बवामः चैव ऋक्षैर् बहुभिर् आवृतः ॥सुग्रीवम् पुरतः कृत्वा जघनम् सम्ररक्षतुः |
Keeping Sugreeva in front, Sushena and Jambavanta surrounded by many bears, protected the hinder part of that army.
sushheNaH = Sushena; jaambavashchaiva = and Jambavanta; aavR^itaH = surrounded; bahubhiH = by many; R^ikshhaiH = bears; kR^itvaa = keeping; sugriivam = Sugreeva; purataH = in front; samrarakshhatuH = protected; jaghanam = the hinder part of the army.
6.4.35
तेषाम् सेना पतिर् वीरो नीलो वानर पुम्गवः ॥सम्पतन् पतताम् श्रेष्ठस् तद् बलम् पर्यपालयत् |
Nila their chief of the army, the brave and the best among monkeys, the self controlled and the foremost among movable beings, was protecting atha army in every direction.
niilaH = Nila; teshhaam = their; senaapatiH = chief of the army; viiraH = the brave; vaanarapuN^gavaH = the best among monkeys; samyataH = the self-controlled; shreshhThah = the foremost; charataam = among movable beings; paryapaalayat = was protecting in every direction; tat = that; balam = army.
6.4.36
वलीमुखः प्रजङ्घश्च जम्भोऽथ रभसः कपिः ॥सर्वतः च ययुर् वीरास् त्वरयन्तः प्लवम् गमान् |
Valimukha, Prajangha, Jambha and Rabhasa the monkey were moving on all sides, urging the monkeys forward.
valiimuukhaH = Valimukha; prajaNghashcha = Prajangha; jambhaH = Jambha; atha = and; rabhasaH = Rabhasa; kapiH = the monkey; yayuH = were moving; sarvataH = on all sides; tvarayantaH = urging forward; plavaN^gamaan = the monkeys.
6.4.37
एवम् ते हरि शार्दूला गच्चन्तो बल दर्पिताः ॥अपश्यंस् ते गिरि श्रेष्ठम् सह्यम् द्रुम लता युतम् |
सागर ओघ निभम् भीमम् तद् वानर बलम् महत् ॥
Those foremost among the monkeys, proud of their strength, thus marching with the army, saw the Sahya mountain the best of mountains joined with many small mountains, lakes fully abounding in flowers and eminent ponds.
37;38. te = those; harishaarduulaH = foremost among the monkeys; baladarpitaaH = proud of their strength; evam = thus; gachchhantaH = marching; apashyanta = saw; sahyam = the Sahya mountain; girishreshhTam = the best of mountains; girishataayutam = joined with many small mountains; saraamsi = lakes; suphullaani = fully abounding in flowers; varaaNi = eminent; taTaakaani cha = ponds.
6.4.39
रामस्य शासनम् ज्ञात्वा भीमकोपस्य भीतवत् |
वर्जयन्नगराभ्याशांस्तथा जनपदानपि ॥सागरौघनिभम् भीमम् तद्वानरबलम् महत् |
निह्ससर्प महाघोषम् भीम वेग इव अर्णवः ॥
That large army of monkeys, terrific like an ocean-flood cognizing the command of Rama which is frightfully enraging, having terror-stricken, abandoning the vicinity of towns and even villages, marched like a highly dreadful ocean with a great hoaring sound.
39;40. tat = that; mahat = large; vaanarabalam = army of monkeys; bhiimam = terrific; saagaraughanibham = like an ocean-flood; jJNyaatvaa = cognizing; shaasanam = the command; raamasya = of Rama; bhiima kopasya = which is frightfully enraged; bhiitavat = having terror-stricken; varjayat = abandoning; nagaraabhyaashaan = the vicinity of towns; tathaa = and; janapadaanapi = and even villages; niHsasarpa = marched; aarNavam iva = like an ocean; mahaaghoram = highly terrific; mahaaghoshham = with great hoaring sound.
6.4.41
तस्य दाशरथेः पार्श्वे शूरास् ते कपि कुन्जराः |
तूर्णम् आपुप्लुवुः सर्वे सद् अश्वा इव चोदिताः ॥
All those prominent and valiant monkeys were overwhelmingly jumping ahead, like fine horses being whipped, at the side of that Rama.
sarve = All; te = those; kapikuJNjaraaH = prominent monkeys; shuuraaH = which are valiant; aapupluvaH = were overwhelmingly jumping ahead; sadashvaaH iva = like fine horses; choditaaH = being whipped; paarshve = at the side; tasya daasharatheH = of that Rama.
6.4.42
कपिभ्याम् उह्यमानौ तौ शुशुभते नर ऋषभौ |
महद्भ्याम् इव संस्पृष्टौ ग्राहाभ्याम् चन्द्र भास्करौ ॥
Rama and Lakshmana the best among men being carried on shoulders by Hanuman and Angada the two monkeys, were effulgent like the moon and the sun having come together in contact with two large planets (Jupiter and Venus).
tau = those; narashhabhau = best among men (Rama and Lakshmana); uhyamaanau = being carried (on their shoulders); kapibhyaam = by two monkeys (Hanuman and Angada); shushubhaate = were effulgent; Chandra bhaaskarau = like the moon and the sun; samspR^ishhTau = having coming together in contact; mahadbhyaam = with two large; grahabhyaam = planets (Jupiter and Venus).
6.4.43
ततो वानरराजेन लक्ष्मणेन सुपूजितः |
जगाम रामो धर्मात्मा ससैन्यो दक्षिणाम् दिशम् ॥तम् अन्गद गतो रामम् लक्ष्मणः शुभया गिरा |
उवाच प्रतिपूर्ण अर्थः स्म्ऱ्तिमान् प्रतिभानवान् ॥
Thereafter, Rama the virtuous man, treated respectfully by Sugreeva and Lakshmana, moved towards southern direction, along with the army. Lakshmana, with a fully meaningful presence of mind, sitting on Angada, spoke the following auspicious words which were fully meaningful, to Rama.
tataH = thereafter; raamaH = Rama; dharmaatmaa = the virtuous man; pujitaH = treat respectfully; vaanara raajena = by Sugreeva; lakshmaNena cha = and Lakshmana; jagaama = went; dakshhinam disham = towards southern direction; sa sainyaH = along with army; 44. lakshmaNaH = Lakshmana; puurNaarthapratibhaanavaan = with a fully meaningful presence of mind; aN^gadagataH = sitting on angada; uvaacha = spoke; shubhayaa = (the following) auspicious; giraa = words; paripuurNaartham = which were fully meaningful; am raamam = to that Rama.
6.4.45
हृताम् अवाप्य वैदेहीम् क्षिप्रम् हत्वा च रावणम् |
समृद्ध अर्थः समृद्ध अर्थाम् अयोध्याम् प्रतियास्यसि ॥
"Killing Ravana fast and obtaining Seetha who was taken away, you will proceed to Ayodhya which is abundant by rich, having accomplished your purpose."
hatvaa = killing; raavanam = Ravana; kshhipram = fast; avaapya cha = and obtaining; vaidehiim = Seetha; hR^itaam = who was taken away; pratiyaasyasi = you will proceed; ayodhyaam = to Ayodhya; samR^iddhaartham = which is abundantly rich; samR^iddhaarthaH = having accomplished your purpose.
6.4.46
महान्ति च निमित्तानि दिवि भूमौ च राघव |
शुभान्ति तव पश्यामि सर्वाणि एव अर्थ सिद्धये ॥अनु वाति शुभो वायुः सेनाम् मृदु हितः सुखः |
"I am seeing all grand good omens in the sky and the earth self-evident of your fulfillment, Oh Rama! The wind which is favorable, gentle beneficial and comfortable to the army is blowing alongside."
pashyaami = I am seeing; sarvaaNi = all; mahaanti = grand; shubhaanyeva = good; nimittaani = omens; artha siddhaye = self-evident; tava = for you; divi = in the sky; bhuumaucha = and the earth; raaghava = Oh; Rama! vaayuH = the wind; shivaH = which is favorable beneficial; mR^iduhitaH = gentle; sukhaH = and comfortable; anuvaati = is blowing alongside.
6.4.47
पूर्ण वल्गु स्वराः च इमे प्रवदन्ति मृग द्विजाः ॥प्रसन्नाः च दिशः सर्वा विमलः च दिवा करः |
"These beasts and birds are uttering sonorous and sweet sounds. All the quarters are looking bright. Even the sun is clear."
ete = these; mR^igadvijaaH = beasts and birds; pravadanti = are uttering; puurNavalgusvaraaH = sonorous and sweet sounds; sarvaaH = all; dishashcha = the quarters; prasannaaH = are bright; divaakarashcha = even the sun; vimalaH = is clear.
6.4.48
उशना च प्रसन्न अर्चिर् अनु त्वाम् भार्गवो गतः ॥ब्रह्म राशिर् विशुद्धः च शुद्धाः च परम ऋषयः |
अर्चिष्मन्तः प्रकाशन्ते ध्रुवम् सर्वे प्रदक्षिणम् ॥
"The planet of Venus with its bright light, born from the sage Bhrigu (a mind-born son of Brahma the creator) is hanging behind you. Dhruva, the very bright pole-star (which is recognized by the contiguity of the stars presided over by the seven Brahmana sages) is becoming clear. All the pure great sages having bright light are shining are shining around Dhruva star.
48;49. ushanaacha = the planet of Venus; prasannaarchiH = with its bright light; bhaargavaH = born from the sage Bhrigu ( a mind-born son of Brahma the creator) anugataH = is hanging behind; tvaam = you; brahmaraashiH = Dhruva; the very bright pole-star (which is recognized by the contiguity of the stars presided over by the seven Brahman Rishis); vishuddhaH = is becoming clear; sarve = all; shuddhaaH = the pure; paramrshayaH = great sages; archishhmantaH = having bright light; prakaashante = are shining; pradashhiNam = going round from left to right; dhR^ivam = of Dhruva star.
6.4.50
त्रिशन्कुर् विमलो भाति राज ऋषिः सपुरोहितः ॥पितामह वरो अस्माकम् इष्क्वाकूणाम् महात्मनाम् |
"The royal sage Trishanku, our paternal grand father, born in the high-souled Ikshvaku dynasty, is purely shining (as a star) in front, along with his family-priest."
raajarshhiH = the royal sage; trishaN^kuH = Trishanku; asmaakam = our; pitaamahaH = paternal grand father; mahaatmanaam = the high-souled; ikshhvaakuuNaam = Ikshvakus; vimalaH- is purely; bhaati = shining; puraH = in front; sapurohitaH = along with his family- priest.
6.4.51
विमले च प्रकाशेते विशाखे निरुपद्रवे ॥नक्षत्रम् परम् अस्माकम् इक्ष्वाकूणाम् महात्मनाम् |
"Visakha stars are shining clearly without any evil influence. This supreme constellation is of our Ikshvakus, the high-souled."
vishaakhe = Vishakha stars; prakaashete = are shining; vimale = clearly; nirupadrave = without any evil influence; param = (this) supreme; nakshhatram = constellation; asmaakam ikshhvaakuuNaam = is of our Ikshvakus; mahaatmanaam = the high-souled.
6.4.52
नैरृतम् नैरृतानाम् च नक्षत्रम् अभिपीड्यते ॥मूलम् मूलवता स्प्ऱ्ष्टम् धूप्यते धूम केतुना |
"The Mula constellation of the titans is badly aspected, in that it is touched by a comet risen with a tail of light and tormented by it."
nairR^itam = the Mula constellation; nairR^itaanaam = of the titans; abhipiiDyate = is badly aspected; muulaH spR^ishhTaH = in that Mula is touched; dhuumaketunaa = by a comet risen; muulavataa = with a tail of light; dhuupyate = and tormented by it.
6.4.53
सरम् च एतद् विनाशाय राक्षसानाम् उपस्थितम् ॥काले काल गृहीतानाम् नकत्रम् ग्रह पीडितम् |
"All this has come for the destruction of the titans, for, the star seized by death is oppressed by a planet in its last hour."
sarvam = all; etat = this; upasthitam = has appeared; vinaashaaya = for the destruction; raakshasaanaam = of titans; nakshhatram = the star; kaalagR^ihiitaanaam = seized by death; grahapiiDitam = is oppressed by a planet; kaale = in its last hour.
6.4.54
प्रसन्नाः सुरसाः च आपो वनानि फलवन्ति च |
प्रवान्ति अभ्यधिकम् गन्धा यथा ऋतु कुसुमा द्रुमाः ॥
"The waters are crystal-clear, with good taste. The woodlands are laden with fruit. The fragrant air is not blowing much. Trees are bearing seasonal flowers."
aapaH = the waters; prasannaaH = are crystal-clear; surasaashcha = having good taste; vanaani = the woodlands; phalavanticha = are laden with fruit; gandhaaH = the fragrant air; na pravaanti = is not blowing; adhikaaH = much; drumaaH = trees; yathartukusumaaH = are bearing flowers according to the season.
6.4.55
व्यूढानि कपि सैन्यानि प्रकाशन्ते अधिकम् प्रभो |
देवानाम् इव सैन्यानि सम्ग्रामे तारकामये ॥एवम् आर्य समीक्ष्य एतान् प्रीतो भवितुम् अर्हसि |
"The armies of monkeys formed into different squadrons are looking highly splendid like the armies of celestials in the battle in which the demon Taraka was killed, Oh venerable one! Be pleased to see these good omens in this manner."
kapisainyaani = the armies of monkeys; vyuuDhaani = formed into squadrons; adhikam = are highly; prakaashante = glittering; sainyaaniiva = like armies; devaanaam = of celestials; samgraame = in a battle; taarakaamaye = in which the demon Taraka was killed; aarya = Oh; venerable one! Arhasi = you are fit; bhavitum = to become; priitaH = delighted; samiikshya = on seeing; etat = this; evam = in such a manner.
6.4.56
इति भ्रातरम् आश्वास्य हृष्टः सौमित्रिर् अब्रवीत् ॥अथ आव्ऱ्त्य महीम् कृत्स्नाम् जगाम महती चमूः |
ऋक्ष वानर शार्दूलैर् नख दम्ष्ट्र आयुधैर् वृता ॥
The delighted Lakshmana spoke thus, cheering up his brother. Then, the army of monkeys consisting of excellent bears and monkeys having their very nails and teeth as weapons, marched ahead, covering the entire earth.
56;57. hR^ishhTaH = the delighted; saumitriH = Lakshmana; abraviit = spoke; iti = thus; aashvaasya = cheering up; bhraataram = his brother; atha = then; harivaahinii = the army of monkeys; R^ikshhavaanara shaarduulaiH = consisting of excellent bears and monkeys; nakhadamshhTraayudhaiH api = having very nails and teeth as weapons; jagaama = marched; aavR^itya = covering; kR^itsnaam = the entire; mahiim = earth.
6.4.58
कर अग्रैः चरण अग्रैः च वानरैर् उद्धतम् रजः |
भीमम् अन्तर् दधे लोकम् निवार्य सवितुः प्रभाम् ॥सा स्म याति दिवा रात्रम् महती हरि वाहिनी |
हृष्ट प्रमुदिता सेना सुग्रीवेण अभिरक्षिता ॥
The aweful dust raised by nails and claws of monkeys obscured the splendor of the sun and also covered the earth comprising of mountains forests and the atmosphere. The colossal monkey-army advanced, encompassing the southern region like a mass of cloud enveloping the sky.
58;59. bhiimam = the aweful; rajaH = dust; uddhatam = raised; karaagraiH = by nails; charaNaagraiH = and elaws; vaanariaH = of monkeys; nivaarya = obscured; prabhaam = the splendor; savituH = of the sun; antardadhe = covered; lokam = the earth; saparvatavanaakaasham = comprising of mountains; forests and the atmosphere; bhiimaa = the colossal; harivaahinii = monkey-army; yayau = advanced; chhadayantii = encompassing; dakshhinam = the southern region; dyaamiva = like the sky; ambudasamtatiH = a mass of cloud.
6.4.60
उत्तरन्त्याश्च सेनायाः सततम् बहुयोजनम् |
नदीस्रोतांसि सर्वाणि सस्यन्दुर्विपरीतवत् ॥
While the army was crossing the entire river-currents uninterruptedly, the currents flowed invertedly for a distance of many yojanas.
senayaaH uttarantyaaH = while the army was crossing; sarvaaNi = the entire; nadiisrotaamsi = river-currents; satatam = uninterruptedly; sasyandaH = they flowed; vipariitavat = invertedly; bahuyojanam = for a distance of many yojanas.
6.4.61
सरांसि विमलाम्भांसि द्रुमाकीर्णांश्च पर्वतान् |
समान् भूमिप्रदेशांश्च वनानि फलवन्ति च ॥मध्येन च समन्ताच्च वनानि फलवन्ति च |
The mighty army entered thoroughly into lakes containing clear water, mountains full of trees, plain-landed territories and forests laden with fruits from the middle, from the four sides, from across and from under.
mahatii = the mighty; chamuuH = army; samaavishat = entered thoroughly; saraamsi = into lakes; vimalaambhaamsi = containing clear water; parvataamshcha = mountains; drumaakiirNaan = full of trees; samaan bhuumi pradeshaamshcha = the plain-landed territories; vanaanicha = and woodlands; phalavanti = laden with fruits; saa = that army (entered); madhyena = from the middle; samantaat = from the four sides; tiryak = from across; adhashcha = and from under.
6.4.62
समावृत्य महीम् कृत्स्नाम् जगाम महती चमूः ॥ते हृष्टवदनाह् सर्वे जग्मुर्मारुतरम्हसः |
The gigantic army marched, thoroughly covering the land. All of them with a wind-like aped went on, manifesting a joy in their faces.
mahatii = the gigantic; chamuuH = army; jagaama = marched; sammavR^itya = thoroughly covering; mahiim = the earth; te sarve = all of them; maarutaramhasaH = with a wind-like speed; jagmuH = went on; hR^ishhTavadanaaH = manifesting a joy in their faces.
6.4.63
हरयो राघवस्यार्थे समारोपितविक्रमाः ॥हर्षम् वीर्यम् बलोद्रेकाद्दर्शयन्तः परस्परम् |
यौवनोत्सेकजाद्दर्पाद्विविधांश्चक्रुरध्वनि ॥
For the sake of Rama, the monkeys with fully elevated pace vied with each other in high spirits, vigor and prowess. Out of pride born of prime youth, some made various gestures on the way.
63;64. raaghavasyaarthe = for the sake of Rama; harayaH = the monkeys; samaaropita vikramaaH = with fully elevated pace; parasparam = mutually (vied with each other); darshayantaH = showed; balaodrekaat = high spirits; harshham = vigor; viiryam = and prowess; darpaat = out of pride; yauvanotsekajaat = born of prime youth; chakruH = (some made; vividhaan = various gestures; adhvani = on the way.
6.4.65
तत्र केचिद्द्रुतम् जग्मुरुत्पेतुश्च तथापरे |
केचित्किलकिलाम् चक्रुर्वानरा वनगोचराः ॥
Some wild monkeys there walked very speedily. In that manner, some others hovered highly. Some made noises, sounding "kila! kila!".
kechit = some; vangocharaaH = wild; vaanaaraH = monkeys; tatra = there; jagmuH = went; drutam = rapidly; tathaa = in that manner; apare = some others; utpetushcha = hovered high; kachit = some; chakruH = made; kilakilaam = noises; sounding "kila! Kila!".
6.4.66
प्रास्फोटयंश्च पुच्छानि सम्निजघ्नः पदान्यपि |
भुजान्विक्षिप्य शैलांश्च द्रुमानन्ये बभञ्जरे ॥
Some monkeys lashed their tails. Some even stamped their feet. Some others, stretching their arms, broke off rocks and trees.
praasphotayan = (some) lashed; puchchhaani = tails; samnijaghnuH api = (some) even stamped; padaani = their feet; anye = some others; vikshhipya = stretching; bhujaan = their arms; babhaJNjire = broke off; shailaamshcha = rocks and; drumaan = trees.
6.4.67
आरोहन्तश्च शृङ्गाणि गिरीणाम् गिरिगोचराः |
महानादान् प्रमुञ्चन्ति क्ष्वेडामन्ये प्रचक्रिते ॥
Some monkeys ascended mountain-peaks and uttered huge noises. Some others made lion's roars.
girigocharaaH = (some) monkeys; aarohantashcha = ascended; shriN^gaaNi = the peaks; giriiNaam = of mountains; pramuJNchanti = and uttered; mahaanaadaan = huge noises; anye = some others; prachakrire = made; kshhveDaam = lion's roars.
6.4.68
ऊरुवेगैश्च ममृदुर्लताजालान्यनेकशः |
जृम्भमाणाश्च विक्रान्ता विचिक्रीडुः शिलाद्रुमैः ॥
Some monkeys were crushing many webs of creepers by the jerks of their thighs. The valiant monkeys also played with rocks and trees, by stretching their limbs.
mamR^iduH = (some) were crushing; anekashaH = many; lataajaalaani = webs of creepers; uuruvegaiH = by the jerks of their thighs; vikraantaaH = the valiant monkeys; vichikriiDuH = played; shilaadrumaiH = with rocks and trees; jR^imbhamaaNaaH = by stretching their limbs.
6.4.69
ततः शतसहस्रैश्च कोटिभिश्च सहस्रशः |
वानराणाम् सुघोराणाम् श्रीमत्परिवृता मही ॥
In that place, the land was covered splendidly by hundreds of thousands, by thousands and crores of monkeys, who were looking very dreadful.
tataH = in that place; mahii = the land; parivR^itaa = was covered; shriimat = splendidly; shatasahasraishcha = by hundred of thousands; sahasrashaH = by thousands; kotibhiH = (and) crores; vaanaraaNaam = of monkeys; sughoraaNaam = who were very dreadful.
Sarga 4 (part 2 of 2)
6.4.70
सा स्म याति दिवारात्रम् महती हरिवाहिनी |
प्रहृष्टमुदिताः सर्वे सुग्रीवेणाभिपालिताः ॥वनरास् त्वरितम् यान्ति सर्वे युद्ध अभिनन्दनः |
मुमोक्षयिषवः सीताम् मुहूर्तम् क्व अपि न आसत ॥
That extensive monkey-army was marching day and night. All the monkeys ruled by Sugreeva were exceedingly pleased and cheerful. All were marching quickly, rejoicing for war. Those monkeys desirous of Seetha's release, did not halt even for a moment anywhere.
70;71. saa harivaahinii = that monkey-army; mahatii = which was extensive; yaatisma = was marching; divaaraatram = day and night; sarve = all; vaanaraaH = the monkeys; abhipaalitaaH = ruled; sugriiveNa = by Sugreeva; prahR^ishhTamuditaaH = were exceedingly pleased and cheerful; sarve = all; yaanti = were going; tvaritaaH = quickly; yuddhaabhinandinaH = rejoicing for war; siitaam pramokshhayishhavaH = those monkeys desirous of Seetha's release; naavasan = did not halt; kvaapi = anywhere even muhuurtam = for a moment.
6.4.72
ततः पादप सम्बाधम् नाना मृग समाकुलम् |
सह्य पर्वतम् आसेदुर् मलयम् च मही धरम् ॥
Then, those monkeys reached and climbed up a mountain called sahya with a full canopy of trees and filled with many kinds of beasts.
tataH = then; te vaanaraaH = those monkeys; aasaadya = reached; samaaruhan = and climbed up; sahyapaarvatam = mountain called sahya; paadapaasambaadham = with thick canopy of trees; naanaamR^igasamaayutam = and filled with many kinds of beasts.
6.4.73
काननानि विचित्राणि नदी प्रस्रवणानि च |
पश्यन्न् अपि ययौ रामः सह्यस्य मलयस्य च ॥
Rama too went along, seeing the wonderful woods, streams and cascades of Sahya and Malaya mountains.
raamaH api = Rama too; yayau = went; pashyan = seeing; vichitraaNi = the wonderful; kaanaraani = woods; nadiiprasravaNaani = streams and cascades; sahyasya = of Sahya; malayasya cha = and Malaya mountains.
6.4.74
चम्पकांस् तिलकामः चूतान् अशोकान् सिन्दु वारकान् |
तिनिशान् करवीरामः च तिमिशान् भन्जन्ति स्म प्लवम् गमाः ॥
The monkeys enjoyed the fruits of Champaka, Tilaka, mango, Praseka, Sindnvaara Timisa and Karaveera trees.
plavangamaaH = the monkeys; bhajanti sma = enjoyed; champakaan = Champaka; tilakaan = Tilaka; chuutaan = mango; prasekaan = praseka; sinduvaarakaan = Sinduvaara; tinishaan = Tinisa; karaviiraamshcha = and Karavira trees.
6.4.75
अशोकांश्च करञ्जांश्च प्लक्षन्य्ग्रोधपादपान् |
जम्बूकामलकान्नागान् भजन्ति स्म प्लवङ्गमाः ॥
The monkeys enjoyed Ashoka, Karanja, Plaksa, Nyagrodha, Jambu, myrobalan and Naga trees.
plavangamaaH = the monkeys; bhajanti sma = enjoyed; ashokaan = Ashoka; karJNjuumshcha = Karanja; plakshha = Plaksa; nyagrodha = Nyagrodha; paadapaan = trees; jambuka = Jambu; amalakaan = myrobalan; naagaan = and Naga trees.
6.4.76
प्रस्तरेषु च रम्येषु विविधाः काननद्रुमाः |
वायुवेगप्रचलिताः पुष्पैरवकिरन्ति ताम् ॥
Various kinds of forest-trees standing on enchanting plateaus, being shaken by gust of winds, poured out flowers on those monkeys.
vividhaaH = different kinds; kaanana drumaaH = of forest trees; prastareshhu = standing on plateaus; ramyeshhu = which were lovely; vaayuvega prachalitaa = shaken by gust of winds; avakiranti = poured out; pushhpaiH = flowers; taan = on those monkeys.
6.4.77
मारुतः सुखसंस्पर्शोओ वाति चन्दनशीतलः |
षट्पदैरनुकूजद्भिर्वनेषु मधुगन्धिषु ॥
A soft-touching breeze, refreshing as a sandal, blew while the bees hummed in the nectar-scented woods.
sukhasamprashaH = a soft-touching; maarutaH = breeze; chandanashiitalaH = (while) the bees; anukuujadbhiH = hummed; madhugandhishhu = in the nectar-scented; vaneshhu = woods.
6.4.78
अधिकम् शैलराजस्तु धातुभिस्तु विभूसितः |
धातुभ्यः प्रसृतो रेणुर्वायुवेगेन घुट्टितः ॥सुमहद्वानरानीकम् चादयामास सर्वतः |
That royal Sahya Mountain was highly adorned with red-coloured metal. The dust blown from that metal by the velocity of wind, coming forth from all sides, obscured the huge monkey-army.
shailaraajastu = (that) royal mountain; adhikam = was highly; vibhuushhitaH = adorned; dhaatubhiH = with minerals of red colour; reNuH = the dust; ghattitaH = blown; dhaatubhyaH = from the minerals; vaayu vegena = by the velocity of wind; prasR^itaH = coming forth; sarvataH = from all sides; chhaadayaamaasa = obscured; sumahat = the huge; vaanaraaniikam = monkey-army.
6.4.79
गिरिप्रस्थेषु रम्येषु सर्वतः सम्प्रपुष्पिताः ॥केतक्यः सिन्दुवाराश्च वासन्त्यश्च मनोरमाः |
माधव्यो गन्धपूर्णाश्च कुन्दगुल्माश्च पुष्पिता ॥चिरबिल्वा मधूकाश्च वञ्जुला वकुलास्तथा |
रञ्जकास्तिलकाश्चैव नागवृक्षश्च पुष्पिता ॥चूताः पाटलिकाश्चैव कोविदाराश्च पुष्पिताः |
मुचुलिन्दार्जुनाश्चैव शिंशपाः कुटजास्तथा ॥हिन्तालास्तिनिशाश्चैव चूर्णका नीपकास्तथा ॥नीलाशोकाश्च सरला अङ्कोलाः पद्मकास्तथा |
प्रीयमाणैः प्लवम्गैस्तु सर्वे पर्याकुलीकृताः ॥
On the lovely mountain slopes, in blossom on all sides, Ketaki and Sindhuvara trees, the charming Vasanti, Madhavi creepers with flowers full of scent, clumps of jasmine, Chiribila, Madhuka, Vanjula and Vakula, Ranjanka and Tilaka, Nyavriksha all in flower, Mango, Patalike, Kovidara in flower, Muchulinda, Arjuna, Simsapa and Kutaja, Hintala, Timisa, Chirna and Nipa, blue Ashoka, Sarala, Ankola and Padmaka all these trees were crawled in excitement by the monkeys who were delighted.
79-84. ramyeshhu giriprastheshhu = on the lovely mountain-slopes; sarvataH = on all sides; samprapushhpitaaH = in blossom; sinduvaaraashcha = and sinduvara trees; manoramaaH = the charming; vaasantyaH = Vasanti; maadhavyaH = Madhavi creepers; pushhpitaaH = with flowers; gandha puurNaaH = full of scent; gulmaashcha = clumps; kunda = of jasmine; chiribilvaa = Chiribilva; madhukaashcha = Madhuka; vaNjula = Vanjula; tathaa = and; vakulaaH = Vakula; raNjakaaH = ranjaka; Tilakaashchaiva = and Tilaka; naagavR^ikshha = Nagavriksha; pushhpitaaH = in flower; chuutaaH = Mango; paatalikaashchaiva = patalika; kovidaaraashcha = Kovidara; pushhpitaaH = in flower; muchulinda = Muchulinda; arjunaashchaiva = Arjuna; shimshapaaH = Simsapa; tathaa = and; kuutajaaH = Kutaja; hintaalaaH = Hintala; tinishaashchaiva; and Tinisa; chuurNakaaH = Churna; tathaa = and; nipakaaH = Nipa; niilaashokaaH = blue Ashoka; saralaaH = Sarala; aN^kolaaH = Ankola; tathaa = and; padmakaaH = Padmaka; sarve = all those; paryaakuliikR^itaH = were crawled in excitement; plavaNgaiH = by the monkeys; priyamaNaiH = who were delighted.
6.4.85
व्यास्तिस्मिन् गिरौ रम्याः पल्वलानि तथैव च |
चक्रवाकानुचरिताः कारण्डवनिषेविताः ॥प्लवैः क्रौञ्चे सम्कीर्णा वराहमृगसेविताः |
ऋक्षैस्तरक्षुभिः सिम्हैः शार्दूलैश्च भयावहैः ॥व्यालैश्च बहुभिर्भीमैः सेव्यमानाः समन्ततः |
पद्मेः सौगन्धिकैः पुल्लैः सेव्यमानाः समन्ततः ॥वारिजैर्विविधैः पुष्पै रम्यास्तत्र जलाशयाः |
There were delightful wells with stairs and ponds in that mountain, sought after by chakravaka birds, frequented by karandava birds, crowded with water-fowls and cranes, visited by boars and deer, haunted on all sides by bears, hyenas, lions and many dreadful tigers. There were beautiful reservoirs of water with blossoming blue lotuses, water lilies, white water lilies, black water lilies and various other kinds of aquatic flowers.
85-87. tatra = there (were); ramyaaH = delightful; vaapyaH = wells with stairs; tathaiva cha = and palvalaanicha = ponds; tasmin girau = in that mountain; chakravaakaanucharitaaH = sought after by chakravaka birds; kaaraNdavamishhevitaaH = visited by karandava birds; samikiirNaaH = crowded with; plavaiH = water-fowls; kraunchaishcha = and cranes; varaaha mR^igasevitaaH = frequented by boars and deer; sevyamaanaaH = visited; samantataH = on all sides; R^ikshhaiH = by bears; tarakshhubhiH = hyenas; simhaiH = lions; bahubhiH = by many; bhiimaaH = dreadful; shaarduulaishcha = tigers; ramyaaH = beautiful; jalaashayaaH = reservoirs of water; phullaiH = with blossoming; padmaiH = blue lotuses; saugandhikaiH = water lilies; tathaa = and; utpalaiH = black water lilies; vividhaiH = and various kinds; vaarijaiH = and various kinds; vaarijaiH = of aquatic; pushpaiH = flowers.
6.4.88
तस्य सानुषु कूजन्ति नानाद्विजगणास्तथा ॥स्नात्वा पीत्वोदकान्यत्र जले क्रीदन्ति वानराः |
अन्योन्यम् प्लावयन्ति स्म शैलमारुह्य वानराः ॥
Various kinds of birds sang in those mountain-peaks. Monkeys bathed in water, drank those waters and played. They ascended the mountain and got drenched in water, by sprinkling water by one over the other among themselves.
88-89. naanaadvijagaNaaH = various kinds of birds; kuujanti = sang; tasya saanushhu = in those mountain-peaks; vaanaraaH = monkeys; snaatvaa = bathed; jale = in water; piitvaa = drank; udakaani = water; kriidaani = (and) played; vaanaraaH = the monkeys; aaruhya = ascended; shiilam = the mountain; plaavayanti sma = and drenched with water; anyauyam = one over the other.
6.4.90
फलानि अमृत गन्धीनि मूलानि कुसुमानि च |
बुभुजुर् वानरास् तत्र पादपानाम् बल उत्कटाः ॥
Monkeys in mad rut plucked sweet-smelling fruits, roots and flowers there.
vaanaraaH = monkeys; madotkaTaaH = in mad rut; babhaJNguH = plucked; amR^itagandhiini = sweet-smelling; phalaani = fruits; muulaani = roots; kusumaani cha = and flowers; tatra = there.
6.4.91
द्रोण मात्र प्रमाणानि लम्बमानानि वानराः |
ययुः पिबन्तो हृष्टास् ते मधूनि मधु पिन्गलाः ॥
Those monkeys, in reddish brown colour like honey, drinking honey from honey-combs weighing about a maund each, went on cheerfully.
te vaanaraaH = those monkeys; madhupiN^galaaH = in reddish-brown colour as honey; pibantaH = drinking; madhuuni = honey; lambamaanaani = from hanging honeycombs; droNamaatra pramaaNaani = weighing about a maund each; yayuH = went on; svasthaaH = cheerfully.
6.4.92
पादपान् अवभन्जन्तो विकर्षन्तस् तथा लताः |
विधमन्तो गिरि वरान् प्रययुः प्लवग ऋषभाः ॥
Those foremost among the monkeys marched, breaking off trees, pulling along creepers and throwing away excellent mountains.
plavagarshhabhaaH = those foremost among the monkeys; prayayuH = marched; avabhaJNjantaH = breaking off; paadapaan = trees; tathaa = and vikarshhantaH = pulling along; lataaH = creepers; vidhamantaH = throwing away; girivaraan = excellent mountains.
6.4.93
वृक्षेभ्यो अन्ये तु कपयो नर्दन्तो मधु दर्पिताः |
अन्ये वृक्षान् प्रपद्यन्ते प्रपतन्ति अपि च अपरे ॥
Some other monkeys, well-pleased with honey got from trees, yelled loudly. Some others reached trees to get honey. Some others were drinking honey excessively.
anye = some other; kapayaH = monkeys; madhudarpitaaH = well-pleased with honey; vR^ikshhebhyaH = from trees; nadantaH = yelled loudly; anye = some others; prapadyante = reached; vR^ikshhaan = trees(to get honey); apare = some others; prapibanti = were drinking excessively.
6.4.94
बभूव वसुधा तैस् तु सम्पूर्णा हरि पुम्गवैः |
यथा कमल केदारैः पक्वैर् इव वसुम् धरा ॥
The earth filled with those excellent monkeys, was like land filled with ripened fields of paddy.
vasundharaa = the earth; sampuurNaa = filled; taiH haripuNgavaiH = with those excellent monkeys; babhuuva = was; vasundharaa yathaiva = like land; kalamakedaaraiH = (filled with) fields of paddy; pakvaiH = which were ripened.
6.4.95
महाइन्द्रम् अथ सम्प्राप्य रामो राजीव लोचनः |
अध्यारोहन् महाबाहुः शिखरम् द्रुम भूषितम् ॥
Then, the lotus-eyed and the mighty-armed Rama reached Mahendra mountain and ascended its top, adorned with trees.
atha = then; raamaH = Rama; raajiivalochanaH = the lotus-eyed; mahaa baahuH = and the mighty armed; sampraapya = reached; mahendram = Mahendra mountain; aaruroha = ascended; shikharam = (its) top; druma bhuushhitaam = adorned with trees.
6.4.96
ततः शिखरम् आरुह्य रामो दशरथ आत्मजः |
कूर्म मीन समाकीर्णम् अपश्यत् सलिल आशयम् ॥
Then, Rama the son of Dasartha mounted the peak and saw an ocean ruffled with water and scattered well with turtles and fishes.
tataH = Then; raamaH = Rama; dasharathaatmajaH = son of Dasaratha; aaruuhya = mounted; shikharam = the peak; apashyat = and saw; salilaakulam = an ocean ruffled with water; kuurma mina samaakiirNam = scattered well with turtles and fishes.
6.4.97
ते सह्यम् समतिक्रम्य मलयम् च महागिरिम् |
आसेदुर् आनुपूर्व्येण समुद्रम् भीम निह्स्वनम् ॥
They crossed Sahya mountain and Malaya mountain and systematically approached the ocean having terrific sound.
te = they; samatikramya = crossed; sahyam = Sahya mountain; maalyam cha = and Malaya; mahaagirim = the large mountain; aanupuurvyeNa = (and) systematically; aaseduH = approached; samudram = the ocean; bhiimaniHsvanam = having terrific sound.
6.4.98
अवरुह्य जगाम आशु वेला वनम् अनुत्तमम् |
रामो रमयताम् श्रेष्ठः ससुग्रीवः सलक्ष्मणः ॥
Rama the foremost of those who entrance the mind, together with Sugreeva and Lakshmana quickly descended the mountain and went to the excellent woodland adjoining the sea.
raamaH = Rama; shreshhTaH = the foremost; ramayataam = of those who entrance the mind; sasugriivaH = along with Sugreeva; sa lakshmaNaH = and Lakshmana; avaruhya = descended; aashu = quickly; jagaama = and went; anuttamam = to the excellent; velaavanam = woodland adjoining the sea.
6.4.99
अथ धौत उपल तलाम् तोय ओघैः सहसा उत्थितैः |
वेलाम् आसाद्य विपुलाम् रामो वचनम् अब्रवीत् ॥
Then Rama reached the extensive ocean with rocks underneath washed by floods of water risen vehemently and spoke these words.
atha = then; raamaH = Rama; aasaadya = reached; vipulaam = the extensive; velaam = ocean; dhautopalatalaam = with rocks underneath washed by floods of water risen vehemently and spoke these words.
6.4.100
एते वयम् अनुप्राप्ताः सुग्रीव वरुण आलयम् |
इह इदानीम् विचिन्ता सा या न पूर्वम् समुत्थिता ॥
"Oh, Sugreeva! We have reached the abode of Varuna. We should consider now the matter (of how to cross the ocean) with which we were formerly preoccupied."
Sugreeva = "Oh; Sugreeva! ete vayam = (these) we; samanupraaptaa = reached; varuNaalayam = the sea; saa = that; vichintaa = anxious thinking; yaa = which; puurvam = (we had) earlier; upasthitaa = has come; idaaniim = now; naH = to us; iha = here.
6.4.101
अतः परम् अतीरो अयम् सागरः सरिताम् पति |
न च अयम् अनुपायेन शक्यस् तरितुम् अर्णवः ॥
"This ocean, the lord of Rivers, is shore less beyond. This sea is impossible to be crossed without a proper strategy."
ayam saagaraH = this ocean; saritaam patiH = the lord of rivers; atiiraH = has no shore; ataHparam = beyond; ayam = this; aarNavaH = ocean; ashakyam = is impossible; taritum = to cross; anupaayena = without a strategy.
6.4.102
तद् इह एव निवेशो अस्तु मन्त्रः प्रस्तूयताम् इह |
यथा इदम् वानर बलम् परम् पारम् अवाप्नुयात् ॥
"For this reason, let the military be assembled here only. Here, let us discuss the plan how this military of monkeys will reach the other shore."
tat = for that reason; ihaiva = let here only; astu = be; niveshaH = the military assembly; prastuuyataam = let us discuss; iha = here; mantraH = the plan; yathaa = how; idam = this; vaanarabalam = monkey-army; avaapnuyaat = will reach; param paaram = the other shore.
6.4.103
इति इव स महाबाहुः सीता हरण कर्शितः |
रामः सागरम् आसाद्य वासम् आज्ञापयत् तदा ॥
Rama, the mighty armed, emaciated due to taking away of Seetha, then reached the sea and ordered thus for the halt of the army there.
saH raamaH = that Rama; mahaabaahuH = the mighty armed; siitaapaharaNakarshitaH = emaciated due to taking away of Seetha; tadaa = then; aasaadya = reached; saagaram = the sea; aaJNyaapayat = and orderd; iiva = thus vasam = for the halt (there).
6.4.104
सर्वाः सेना निवेश्यन्ताम् वेलायाम् हरिपुङ्गव |
सम्प्राप्तो मन्त्र कालो नः सागरस्य इह लन्घने ॥
"Let all the army be stationed at the sea-shore, Sugreeva! Here, the time has come for us to think about the subject of crossing the ocean."
haripuNgava = Sugreeva! sarvaaH = (let) all; senaaH = the army; niveshyantaam = be stationed; velaayaam = at the sea-shore; iha = here; naH = for us; mantrakaalaH = the time for thinking; sampraaptaH = has come; laN^ghane = (about) crossing; saagarasya = of the ocean.
6.4.105
स्वाम् स्वाम् सेनाम् समुत्स्ऱ्ज्य मा च कश्चित् कुतो व्रजेत् |
गच्चन्तु वानराः शूरा ज्ञेयम् चन्नम् भयम् च नः ॥
"Let not anyone slip away in any direction, leaving his respective unit of army. Let valiant monkeys make a more and it should be known whether there is a hidden danger for us."
maa cha kashchit = let not anyone; vrajet = slip away; kutaH = in any direction; samutsR^ijya = leaving; svaam svaam = his own respective; senaam = army; JNeyamcha = It should be known; chhannam = (whether there is) hidden; bhayam = danger; naH = for us; shuuraaH = (let) valiant; vanaraaH = monkeys; gacchhantu = go.
6.4.106
रामस्य वचनम् श्रुत्वा सुग्रीवः सह लक्ष्मणः |
सेनाम् न्यवेशयत् तीरे सागरस्य द्रुम आयुते ॥
Hearing Rama's words, Sugreeva along with Lakshmana made the army to halt at the sea-shore, stretched with trees.
shrutvaa = hearing; raamasya = Rama's; vachanam = words; sugriivaH = Sugreeva; sahalakshhmaNaH = along with Lakshmana; niveshayat = halted; senaam = the army; saagarasya tire = at the sea-shore; drumaaynte = stretched with trees.
6.4.107
विरराज समीपस्थम् सागरस्य तु तद् बलम् |
मधु पाण्डु जलः श्रीमान् द्वितीय इव सागरः ॥
That army, stationed at the vicinity of the ocean, shined like a second ocean splendid with yellowish white honey-coloured water.
tat = that; balam = army; samiipastham = sationed at the vicinity; saagarasya = of the ocean; viraraaja = shined; dvitiiya saagaraH iva = like a second ocean; shriimaan = splendid; madhupaaNdujalaH = with yellowish white honey-coloured water.
6.4.108
वेला वनम् उपागम्य ततस् ते हरि पुम्गवाः |
विनिविष्टाः परम् पारम् कान्क्षमाणा महाउदधेः ॥
There, those foremost of monkeys reached the woodlands at the shore and settled down, desiring to reach the other shore of the vast sea.
tataH = there; te = those; haripuNgavaiH = foremost of monkeys; upaagamya = reached; velaavanam = the woodlands at shore; nivishhTaashcha = and settled down; kaankshhamaaNaaH = desiring; parampaaram = the other shore; mahodadhe = of the vast sea.
6.4.109
तेषाम् निविशमानानाम् सैन्यसम्नाहनिःस्वनः |
अन्तर्धाय महानादमर्णवस्य प्रशुश्रुवे ॥
While all the monkeys were halting there, the noise created out of their movement was dominantly heard, concealing the roar of the sea.
teshhaam = (while) those monkeys; nivishamaanaanaam = were halting there; sainya samnaahaniHsvanaH = the sound created out of their movement; prashushruve = was well-heard; antardhaaya = concealing; mahaanaadam = the roar; aarNavasya = of the sea.
6.4.110
सा महाअर्णवम् आसाद्य ह्ऱ्ष्टा वानर वाहिनी |
त्रिधा निविष्टा महती रामस्यार्थपराभवत् ॥
That army of the monkeys ruled by Sugreeva, stationed as three divisios (viz. 1. bears 2. long tailed monkes and 3. monkeys) looked fully dedicated to the cause of Rama.
saa = that; dhvajinii = army; vaanaraaNaam = of the monkeys; abhipaalitaaH = ruled; sugriiveNa = by Sugreeva; nivishhTaa = stationed; tridhaa = as three divisions; abhavat = were dedicated; arthaparaa = to the cause; raamasya = of Rama.
6.4.111
सा महार्णवमासाद्य हृष्टा वानरवाहिनी |
वायु वेग समाधूतम् पश्यमाना महाअर्णवम् ॥
That army of monkeys reached the mighty ocean and was delighted to behold the mighty ocean being diffused by the velocity of wind.
saa = that; harivaahinii = army of monkeys; aasaadya = reached; mahaarNavam = the mighty ocean; hR^ishhTaam = (and) was delighted; pashyamaanaa = to see; mahaarNavam = the mighty ocean; vaayuvega samaadhuutam = being diffused by the velocity of wind.
6.4.112
दूर पारम् असम्बाधम् रक्षो गण निषेवितम् |
पश्यन्तो वरुण आवासम् निषेदुर् हरि यूथपाः ॥
Seeing the sea, the abode of Varuna, which was boundless and having the opposite shore far off, inhabitd by a number of demons, the monkey-troups sat down there.
pashyantaH = seeing; varuNaavaasam = the abode of Varuna (sea); asambaadham = which was boundless; duurapaaram = and having the opposite shore far off; rakshhogaNanishhevitam = inhabited by a number of demons; hariyuuthapaaH = the monkey- troups; nishheduH = sat down (there).
6.4.113
चण्ड नक्र ग्रहम् घोरम् क्षपा आदौ दिवस क्षये |
हसन्तमिव फेनौघैर्नृत्यन्तमिव चोर्मिभिः ॥
Rendered appalling by the ferocity of fierce alligators and crocodiles, that ocen with its foaming waves at the end of the day and at the beginning of the night, appeared to laugh and dance.
divasakshhaye = at the end of the day; kshhapaadau = and at the beginning of the night; phenaaghaiH = with its foaming waves; hasanamiva = (that ocean) appeared to laugh; nR^ityantamiva = and dance; ghoram = with ferocity; chaN^danakragraham = of fierce alligators and crocodiles.
6.4.114
चन्द्र उदये समाधूतम् प्रतिचन्द्र समाकुलम् |
चण्ड अनिल महाग्राहैः कीर्णम् तिमि तिमिम्गिलैः ॥
The ocean surged, when the moon rose. The image of moon was reflected limitlessly in it. The sea was full of huge alligators swift as fierce winds along with whales and great fish.
samudbhuutam = (the ocean) surged; chandrodaye = when the moon rose; pratichandra samaakulam = the image of moon was reflected limitlessly in it; kiirNam = (It was) full of chaNDaanilamahaagraahaiH = huge alligators swift as fierce winds; timitimNgalaiH = whales and great fish.
6.4.115
दीप्त भोगैर् इव आक्रीर्णम् भुजम्गैर् वरुण आलयम् |
अवगाढम् महासत्तैर् नाना शैल समाकुलम् ॥सुदुर्गम् द्रुगम् अमार्गम् तम् अगाधम् असुर आलयम् |
That sea, the abode of Varuna was filled with serpents bestowed with flaming hoods, plunged with mighty aquatic creatures, abounding in various types of mountains, too difficult to cross, with an inaccessible path, suffocationly fathomless and an abode of demons.
varuNaalayam = the sea; abode of Varuna; aakiirNam = was filled with bhujaNgaiH = serpants; diiptabhogairiva = bestowed with flaming hoods; avagaaDham = plunged; mahaasattvaiH = with mighty aquatic creatures; naanaashaila samaakulam = abounding; in various types of mountains; sudurgam = too difficult to cross; durgamaargam = with a path; tam agaadham = which is inaccessible suffocatingly fathomless; asuraalayam = and an abode of demons.
6.4.116
मकरैर् नाग भोगैः च विगाढा वात लोहिताः ॥उत्पेतुः च निपेतुः च प्रवृद्धा जल राशयः |
Increasing waves of the sea in which sharks and bodies of serpents swarmed, rose and fell whipped into motion by the breeze.
pravR^iddhaa = increasing; jalaraashayaH = waves; makaraaH = (in which) sharks; naagabhogaishcha = and bodies of serpants; vigaaDhaaH = swarmed; utpetushcha = rose; nipetushcha = and fell; vaatalolitaaH = whipped into motion by the breeze.
6.4.117
अग्नि चूर्णम् इव आविद्धम् भास्कर अम्बु मनो रगम् ॥सुर अरि विषयम् घोरम् पाताल विषमम् सदा |
Emitting whirled sparkles, shining with large water-snakes, a fearful abode of enemies of gods forever, the sea reaches upto the uneven Patala (subterranean region).
aaviddha agnichuurNamiva = emitting (whirled) sparkles; bhaasvaraambumahoragam = shining with large water-snakes; sadaa = forever; suraarinilayam = abode of enemies of gods; paataalavishhamam = (the sea reaches upto) the uneven patala (subterranean region)
6.4.118
सागरम् च अम्बर प्रख्यम् अम्बरम् सागर उपमम् |
सागरम् च अम्बरम् च इति निर्विशेषम् अदृश्यत ॥
The ocean looked like the sky. The sky looked like the ocean. The ocean and the sky looked alike without any distinction.
saagaram = the ocean; ambaraprakhyam = looked like the sky; ambaram = the sky; saagaropamam = looked like the ocean; saagaram cha = the ocean; adR^ishyata = appeared; ambaramcheti = like the sky; nirvisheshham = without distinction.
6.4.119
सम्पृक्तम् नभसा हि अम्भः सम्प्ऱ्क्तम् च नभो अम्भसा ॥ताद्ऱ्ग् रूपे स्म द्ऱ्श्येते तारा रत्न समाकुले |
The water blended with sky and the sky blended with water. Filled with stars above and the pearls below, both the sky and the sea looked with the same splendour.
ambhaH = the water; sampR^iktam = blended; nabhasaa = with the sky; nabhaH = the sky; sampR^iktam = blended; ambhasaa = the water; taaraaratnasamaakule = filled with stars (abore) and the pearls (below) both the sky and the sea; dR^ishyate = looked; tadR^igruupe = with the same splendour.
6.4.120
समुत्पतित मेघस्य वीच्चि माला आकुलस्य च |
विशेषो न द्वयोर् आसीत् सागरस्य अम्बरस्य च ॥
There was no distinction between the two, of the sea filled with a row of waves and of the sky with a row of falling clouds.
naasiit = there was no; visheshhaH = distinction; dvayoH = between the two; saagarasya = of the sea; viichimaalaakulasya = filled with a row of waves; ambarasyacha = and of the sky; samitpatitameghasya = with a row of falling clouds.
6.4.121
अन्योन्यैर् आहताः सक्ताः सस्वनुर् भीम निह्स्वनाः ॥ऊर्मयः सिन्धु राजस्य महाभेर्य इव आहवे |
The waves of the ocean together banging one another with a terrific resonance, sounded like a kettle-drum in the sky.
uurmayaH = the waves; sindhuraajasya = of the ocean; saktaaH = together; aahataaH = banging; anyonyaiH = one another; bhiimaniHsvanaaH = with a terrific resonce; sasvanuH = sounded; mahaabherya iva = like a kettle drum; ambare = in the sky.
6.4.122
रत्न ओघ जल सम्नादम् विषक्तम् इव वायुना ॥उत्पतन्तम् इव क्रुद्धम् यादो गण समाकुलम् |
ददृशुस् ते महात्मानो वात आहत जल आशयम् ॥अनिल उद्धूतम् आकाशे प्रवल्गतम् इव ऊर्मिभिः |
Those high-souled monkeys saw the sea lashed with winds, resonating with abundance of precious stones and water, rising high as if enraged in a grip of hurricane, filled with a number of aquatic creatures and tossed by them in the air by seemingly murmuring waves.
122;123. mahaatmanaH = the high-souled; te = those (monkeys) dadR^ishuH = saw; vaataahata jalaashayam = the sea lashed with winds; ratnaughajalasamnaadam = resonating with abundance of precious stones and water; vishhaktamiva = as in a grip; vaayunaa = of hurricane; utpatantam = rising high; kruddhamiva = as if enraged; yaadogaNasamaakulam = filled with a number of aquatic creatures; aniloddhuutam = tossed by them; aakaashe = in the air; pralapantam iva = by seemingly murmering; uurmibhiH = waves.
6.4.124
ततो विस्मयामापन्ना हरयो ददृशुः स्थिताः ॥ब्रान्त ऊर्मि जल सम्नादम् प्रलोलम् इव सागरम् |
The standing monkeys were struck with amazement to see the ocean seemed moving, full of resonance produced by a multitude of dashing waves rolling to and fro.
tataH = then; sthitaaH = the standing; harayaH = monkeys; aapannaH = were struck; vismayam = with astonishment; dadR^ishuH = (and) saw; saagaram = the sea; pralolamiva = seemed moving; bhraantormijaalasamnaadam = full of resonance produced by a multitude of dashing waves rolling to and fro.
इत्यार्शे श्र्रिमद्रामायणे आदिकाव्ये युद्धकाण्डे चतुर्थः सर्गः
Sarga 5
6.5.1
सा तु नीलेन विधिवत् स्वारक्षा सुसमाहिता |
सागरस्य उत्तरे तीरे साधु सेना विनिएशिता ॥
That famous army, well-protected by Neela, was kept stationed nicely at the northern shore of the ocean.
saa = that army; saa = he famous one; vidhivat = duly; svaarakSaa = well-protected; niilena = by Neela; viniveshitaa = was kept stationed; saadhu = well; uttare tiire = at the northern shore; saagarasya = of the ocean.
6.5.2
मैन्दः च द्विविधः च उभौ तत्र वानर पुम्गवौ |
विचेरतुः च ताम् सेनाम् रक्षा अर्थम् सर्वतो दिशम् ॥
Both Maina and Dvivida the distinguished monkeys there moved in all directions through that army, for the purpose of vigilance.
ubhau = both; maindaH ca = Maina; dvividashcaiva = and Divida; vaanara pumgavau = the distinguished; tatra = there monkeys; viceratuH = moved; sarvato disham = in all directions; taam senaam = in that army; rakSaa artham = for the purpose of vigilance.
6.5.3
निविष्टायाम् तु सेनायाम् तीरे नद नदी पतेः |
पार्श्वस्थम् लक्ष्मणम् दृष्ट्वा रामो वचनम् अब्रवीत् ॥
After the army was settled at the sea-shore, Rama spoke to Lakshmana who was by his side (as follows):
senaayaam = (after) the army; niviSTaayaam = was settled; tiire = at the shore; nada nadii pate = of the sea; raamaH = Rama; abraviit = spoke; vachanam = these words; dR^iSTvaa = seeing; lakshmaNam = Lakshmana; paarshvastham = at his side.
6.5.4
शोकः च किल कालेन गच्चता हि अपगच्चति |
मम च अपश्यतः कान्ताम् अहनि अहनि वर्धते ॥
"It is so said that sorrow gets vanished at the passing of time. But my agony of not seeing my beloved is getting increased every day."
kila = It is so said; shokaH = (that) sorrow; apagachchhati = gets vanished; gachchhataaa = at the passing; kaalena = of time; mama cha = but my agony; apashyataH = of not seeing kaantaam = my beloved; vardhate = is getting increased; ahanyahani = day n and day out.
6.5.5
न मे दुह्खम् प्रिया दूरे न मे दुह्खम् हृता इति च |
तद् एव अनुशोचामि वयो अस्या हि अतिवर्तते ॥
"There is no anguish for me that my beloved is at a distance, nor that she was taken away. Her age is indeed passing away. Only about this, I am repenting."
na = no; duHkham = anguish; me = to me;; priyaa = (that) my beloved; duure = is at a distance; na = No; duHkham = anguish; me = to me; hR^iteti cha = tat she was taken away; asyaaH = Her; vayaH = age; ativartate hi = is indeed passing away; amshochaami = I am repenting; eetadeva = only about this.
6.5.6
वाहि वात यतः कन्या ताम् स्पृष्ट्वा माम् अपि स्पृश |
त्वयि मे गात्र संस्पर्शः चन्द्रे दृष्टि समागमः ॥
"Oh, wind! Flow from the side of my beloved. Touch her and touch me too. It is through you that I get a contact of her limbs. It is through moon that I get a contact of her eyes."
vaata = Oh; wind!; vaahi = flow; yataH = from which side; kaantaa = is my beloved; spR^iSTvaa = touch; taam = her; spR^isha = (and) touch; maam api = me too; gaatra sparshaH = contact of her limb; me = to me; tvayi = is obtained through you; dR^iSTisamaagamaH = contact of our eyes; chandre = is through moon."
6.5.7
तन् मे दहति गात्राणि विषम् पीतम् इव आशये |
हा नाथ इति प्रिया सा माम् ह्रियमाणा यद् अब्रवीत् ॥
"That darling being carried away; might have cried "Oh, Lord!" Seeking for help. That thought is like poison gulped by me, hovering in my stomach and scorching my limbs."
saa priyaa = that darling; hriyamaaNaa = being carried away; abraviit iti yat = might have cried; haa naathaa iti = Oh; Lord (seeking for help); tat = It; viSam iva = is like poison; piitam = gulped (by me); aashaye = and hovering in my stomach; dahati = scorching; me = my; gaatraaNi = limbs.
6.5.8
तद् वियोग इन्धनवता तच् चिन्ता विपुल अर्चिषा |
रात्रिम् दिवम् शरीरम् मे दह्यते मदन अग्निना ॥
"My body is scorching night and day, by the fire of passion, holding fuel of my separation from her and my thoughts of her flaring into shimmering flames."
me = My; shariiram = body; dahyate = is scorching; raatrim divam = night and day; madanaagninaa = by the fire of passion; tadviyogendhana vataa = holding fuel of my separation from her; tacchintaavimalarchiSaa = and my thoughts of her flaring up into shimmering flames.
6.5.9
अवगाह्य अर्णवम् स्वप्स्ये सौमित्रे भवता विना |
कथंचित् प्रज्वलन् कामः समासुप्तम् जले दहेत् ॥
"Oh, Lakshmana! Diving deep into the sea without you, I shall fall asleep. This flaming passion will not thus scorch me, lying down in water.
saumitre = OH; Lakshmana!; avagaahya = going deep into; aarNavam = the sea; bhavataa vina = without you; svapasye = I shall fall asleep; prajvalan = flaming; kaamaH = passion; na dahet = will not scorch; maam = me; evam cha = thus; suptam = sleeping; jale = in water.
6.5.10
बह्व् एतत् कामयानस्य शक्यम् एतेन जीवितुम् |
यद् अहम् सा च वाम ऊरुर् एकाम् धरणिम् आश्रितौ ॥
"It is enough for me, who is passionate, that Seetha with charming thighs and myself are resting on one the same earth and on this fact I am able to survive."
etat = this; bahu = is great thing; kaamayaanasya = for me who is passionate; iti yat = that; aham = I; saa vaamoruuH = and that Seetha; with charming thighs aashritau = are resting; ekaam = on one and the same; dharaNim = earth; shakyam = I am able; jiivitum = to survive; etena = on this fact.
6.5.11
केदारस्य इव केदारः स उदकस्य निरूदकः |
उपस्नेहेन जीवामि जीवन्तीम् यत् शृणोमि ताम् ॥
"Even as a paddy-field without water survives, by getting wet from a neighboring paddy-field under water, I also survive since I am hearing her as surviving.
yat = that; shruNomi = I am hearing; taam = her; jiivantiim = as surviving; jiivaami = I also survive; kedaaraH iva = as a paddy-field; niruudakaH = without water (survives); upasnehena = getting wet; kedaarasya = by another paddy-field; sodakasya = under water.
6.5.12
कदा तु खलु सुस्शोणीम् शत पत्र आयत ईक्षणाम् |
विजित्य शत्रून् द्रक्ष्यामि सीताम् स्फीताम् इव श्रियम् ॥
"When shall I behold Seetha with charming hips, having long lotus-like eyes flourishing as prosperity, by conquering the enemies?"
kadaa khalu = when; drakshhyaami = shall I see; siitaam = Seetha; shushroNiim = with charming hips; shata patraayatekshhaNaam = having long lotus-like eyes; sphiitaam = flourishing; shriyamiva = as prosperity; vijitya = by conquering; shatruun = the enemies.
6.5.13
कदा नु चारु बिम्ब ओष्ठम् तस्याः पद्मम् इव आननम् |
ईषद् उन्नम्य पास्यामि रसायनम् इव आतुरः ॥
"When, gently raising her face looking like louts, with its beautiful teeth and lips, shall I drink as a sick man the sovereign drink of remedy?"
kadaa = when; unnamya = raising; iishhat = a little; tasyaaH = her; aananam = face; padmamiva = looking like louts; suchaarudantoshhTham = with its beautiful teeth and lips; paasyaami = shall I drink; rasaayanamiva = as a sovereign drink of remedy; aaturaH = by a sick man?"
6.5.14
तौ तस्याः सम्हतौ पीनौ स्तनौ ताल फल उपमौ |
कदा नु खलु स उत्कम्पौ हसन्त्या माम् भजिष्यतः ॥
"When will those breasts which are delightful close, bulging and quivering, looking like palmary fruits, indeed press me?"
khalu = when will; tau = those; stanau = breasts; hasantyaaH = which are delightful; sahitau = close; piinau = bulging; sotkampau = and quivering; taalaphalopamau = looking like Palmyra fruits; bhajishhyathaH nu = indeed press; maam = me?
6.5.15
सा नूनम् असित अपान्गी रक्षो मध्य गता सती |
मन् नाथा नाथ हीना इव त्रातारम् न अधिगच्चति ॥
"She, with dark-cornered eyes, who has fallen into the midst of demons, is surely not getting any defender, she resembling an orphan, though I am her support."
saa = she; asitaapaaN^gii = with dark-cornered eyes; rakshhomadhyagataa satii = who has fallen in the middle of ogres; mannaathaa = though I am her support; nuunam = is certainly; naadhigachchhati = not getting; traataaram = any defender; naatha hiinena = resembling an orphan.
6.5.16
कदा विक्षोभ्य रक्षांसि सा विधूय उत्पतिष्यति |
राक्षसीमध्यगा शेते स्नुषा दशरथस्य च ॥
"How Seetha the daughter of King Janaka, my darling and Dasaratha's daughter-in-law is sleeping among ogresses?"
katham = how; janakaraajasya duhitaa = Seetha; the daughter of king Janaka; mama cha = my; priyaa = darling; dasharathasya cha = and Dasaratha's; snushhaa = daughter-in-law; shete = is sleeping; raakshhasiimadhyagaa = in the midst of ogresses?
6.5.17
अविक्षोभ्याणि रक्षांसि सा विधूयोत्पतिष्यति |
विधूय जलदान् नीलान् शशि लेखा शरत्स्व् इव ॥
"Seetha will come out, driving away (through my force) the unassailable demons, as driving away black clouds by a digit of the moon, in autumn."
saa = Seetha; utpatishhyati = will come out; vidhuuya = driving away (through my force) avikshhobhyaaNi = the unassailable; rakshhaamsi = demons; vidhuuya = as driving away; niilaan = black; jaladaan = clouds; shasilekhaa = by a digit of the moon; sharat su = in autumn.
6.5.18
स्वभाव तनुका नूनम् शोकेन अनशनेन च |
भूयस् तनुतरा सीता देश काल विपर्ययात् ॥
"Seetha, who by nature is slender, will undoubtedly become leaner further because of her anguish, her abstinence from food and her adverse position of time and place."
siitaa = Seetha; svabhaavatanukaa = who; by nature is slender; nuunam = will undoubtedly; bhuuyaH = further; tanutaraa = become more lean; shokena = because of anguish; anashanena = abstinence from food; desha kaalaviparyayaat = and adverse position of time and place.
6.5.19
कदा नु राक्षस इन्द्रस्य निधाय उरसि सायकान् |
सीताम् प्रत्याहरिष्यामि शोकम् उत्सृज्य मानसम् ॥
"When shall I bring back Seetha, having lodged arrows in Ravana's chest and having abandoned this mental agony?"
kadaam = when; pratyaharishhyaami = shall I bring back; siitaam = Seetha; nidhaaya = having lodged; saayakaan = arrows; raakshasendrasya = in Ravana's urasi = chest; utsR^ijya = and having abandoned; maanasam = (this) mental; shokam = agony?
6.5.20
कदा नु खलु माम् साध्वी सीता अमर सुता उपमा |
स उत्कण्ठा कण्ठम् आलम्ब्य मोक्ष्यति आनन्दजम् जलम् ॥
"When indeed Seetha the virtuous lady similar to the child of a celestial, with an excited longing, will embrace my neck and release tears of joy?"
kadaa khalu = when indeed shall; siitaa = Seetha; saadhvii = the virtuous woman; surasutopamaa = similar to the child of a celestial; sotkaNThaa = with an excited longing; aalambya = embrace; me = my; kaNTham = neck; mokshhyati nu = (and) will release; jalam = tears; aanandajam = begotten of joy?
6.5.21
कदा शोकम् इमम् घोरम् मैथिली विप्रयोगजम् |
सहसा विप्रमोक्ष्यामि वासः शुक्ल इतरम् यथा ॥
"When shall I thrillingly abandon this terrible anguish, born out of my separation from Seetha so soon, as we abandon a soiled clothing?"
kadaa = when; vipramokshhyaami nu = shall I thrillingly abandon; imam = this; ghoram = terrible; shokam = anguish; maithiliiviprayogajam = born out of my separation from; sahasaa = so Seetha soon; shukletaram vaasam yathaa = as (abandoning) a soiled clothing?
6.5.22
एवम् विलपतस् तस्य तत्र रामस्य धीमतः |
दिन क्षयान् मन्द वपुर् भास्करो अस्तम् उपागमत् ॥
While that sagacious Rama was lamenting thus there, the sun, the weak-rayed due to day-decline, approached the dusk.
tasya = (while) that; dhiimataH = sagacious; raamasya = Rama; vilapataH = was lamenting; tatra = there; evam- = thus; bhaaskaraH = sun; mandavapuH = sun; dinakshhayaat = due to day-decline; astam upaagataH = approached dusk.
6.5.23
आश्वासितो लक्ष्मणेन रामः संध्याम् उपासत |
स्मरन् कमल पत्र अक्षीम् सीताम् शोक आकुली कृतः ॥
Lakshmana consoled Rama who was overwhelmed with anguish, duly recollecting the lotus-eyed Seetha. Thereafter, Rama worshipped the evening-twilight.
aashvaasitaH = consoled; lakshmaNena = by Lakshmana; raamaH = Rama; shokaakuliikR^itaH = made overcome by anguish; smarau = recollecting; siitaam = Seetha; kamelapatraakshhiim = the lotus-eyes; upaasataH = worshipped; sandhyaam = the evening-twilight.
इत्यार्षे श्रीमद्रामयणे आदिकाव्ये युद्धकाण्डेपञ्चमः सर्गः
Sarga 6
6.6.1
लंकायाम् तु कृतम् कर्म घोरम् दृष्ट्वा भव आवहम् |
राक्षस इन्द्रो हनुमता शक्रेण इव महात्मना ॥अब्रवीद् राक्षसान् सर्वान् ह्रिया किंचिद् अवान् मुखः |
Having seen the fearful and the terrible act in Lanka done by Hanuma, like Devendra the powerful King of celestials, Ravana with his face descended a little with shame, spoke to the demons as follows:
dR^iSTvaa = having seen; bhayaavaham = the fearful; ghoram = and the terrible; karma = act; kR^itam = done; hanumataa = by Hanuman; shakreNa iva = as Devendra (King of celestials); hamaatmanaa = the powerful; laN^kaayaam = in Lanka; raakshasendraH = Ravana; avaan mukhaH = had his face down; kimchit = a little; hriyaa = and spoke; sarvaan = to all; raakshhasaan = the demons (as follows):
6.6.2
धर्षिता च प्रविष्टा च लंका दुष्प्रसहा पुरी ॥तेन वानर मात्रेण दृष्टा सीता च जानकी |
"By him, who was only a monkey, the irresistible City of Lanka was entered into and was over-powered. Seetha the daughter of Janaka was also discovered by him.
tena = by him; vaanara maatreNa = who was only a monkey; dushhpraasahaa = the irresistible; laNkapurii = City of lanka; pravishhTaacha = was entered into; dharshhitaa cha = and was over-powered; siitaa = Seetha; jaanakii = the daughter of Janka; dR^ishhTaam cha = was also seen (by him).
6.6.3
प्रसादो धर्षितः चैत्यः प्रवरा राक्षसा हताः ॥आविला च पुरी लंका सर्वा हनुमता कृता |
The thousand-pillared building used as a sanctuary was assaulted by Hanuma. Our most excellent demons were killed. The entire City of Lanka was made turbid.
chaityaH praasaadaH = the thousand pillared building used as a sanctuary; dharshhitaH = was assaulted; hanumataa = by Hanuma; pravaraaH = the most excellent; raakshhaasaaH = demons; hataaH = were killed; sarvaa = the entire; laNkaa purii = City of Lanka; kR^itaa = was made; aavilaa = turbid.
6.6.4
किम् करिष्यामि भद्रम् वः किम् वा युक्तम् अनन्तरम् ॥उच्यताम् नः समर्थम् यत् कृतम् च सुकृतम् भवेत् |
May prosperity befall on you! What shall I do? What appropriate thing is to be done next? Please speak that which is well-answering and that, if attempted becomes well-done.
bhadram = prosperity; vaH = to you! Kim = what; karishhyaami = shall I do? Kim vaa = what thing; yuktam = appropriate thing; anantaram = (is to be done) afterwards? Uchyataam = let it be spoken; yat = that which is samantham = well-answering; bhavet = and which becomes; sukrutam = well-done.
6.6.5
मन्त्र मूलम् हि विजयम् प्राहुर् आर्या मनस्विनः ॥तस्माद् वै रोचये मन्त्रम् रामम् प्रति महाबलाः |
"Oh, people of great strength! Wise-men say that victory is dependent on good forethought. Verily for that reason, I desire a deliberation about Rama."
mahaabalaaH = Oh; people of great strength! manasvinaH = wise-men; pravadanti = say; vijayam = that victory; mantramuulam = is dependent on good forethought; tasmaat vai = just for that reason; rochaye = I desire; mantram = a deliberation; raamamprati = about Rama.
6.6.6
त्रिविधाः पुरुषा लोके उत्तम अधम मध्यमाः ॥तेषाम् तु समवेतानाम् गुण दोषम् वदामि अहम् |
"There are three types of men in the world, namely the foremost the middle most and the lowest. I am telling their inherent merits and defects."
triividhaaH = there are three types; purushhaaH = of men; loke = in the world; uttamaadhama madhyamaaH = namely; the foremost; the middle most and the lowest; aham = I; vadaami = am telling; teshhaam = their; samavetaanaam = inherent; guNadoshhaa = merits and defects.
6.6.7
मन्त्रिभिर् हित सम्युक्तैः समर्थैर् मन्त्र निर्णये ॥मित्रैर् वा अपि समान अर्थैर् बान्धवैर् अपि वा हितैः |
सहितो मन्त्रयित्वा यः कर्म आरम्भान् प्रवर्तयेत् ॥दैवे च कुरुते यत्नम् तम् आहुः पुरुष उत्तमम् |
"The wise call him as the foremost among men, who carries through the beginning of any undertaking after consulting those who are wedded with welfare of others, or with ministers who are efficient in conferring decisions or with friends having common interests or additionally with relatives or who try to get a favour from Providence too."
7-8. yaH = he who; pravartayet = carries through; karmaarmabhaan = beginning of undertaking; mantrayitvaa = after consulting; sahitaH = collectively with; hitasmyuktaiH = or with ministers; samarthaiH = efficient; mantra nirNaye = in advising decisions; mitrairvaapi = or with friends; samanaarthaiH = having common; baandhavairaapi = or with relatives; adhikaaH = additionally; kurute = or who does; yatnam = endeavour; daivecha = in the matter of providence too; tam = him; aahuH = (the wise) call; purushhottamam = as the foremost among men.
6.6.9
एको अर्थम् विम्ऱ्शेद् एको धर्मे प्रकुरुते मनः ॥एकः कार्याणि कुरुते तम् आहुर् मध्यमम् नरम् |
"The wise men call that man as mediocre, who deliberates about an activity solitarily, applies his mind on law and justice all by himself and performs works singly."
vimR^ishet = (He who) deliberates; artham = about an activity; ekaH = solitarily; prakurute = applies; manaH = his mind; dharme = on law and justice; ekaH = all by himself; kurute = performs; kaaryaaNi = the workds; eakH = singly; aahuH = they call; tam naram = that man; madhyamam = as mediocre.
6.6.10
गुण दोषाव् अनिश्चित्य त्यक्त्वा दैव व्यपाश्रयम् ॥करिष्यामि इति यः कार्यम् उपेक्षेत् स नर अधमः |
"He who does not determine the merits and demerits of an act clearly, having recourse to Providence and neglects his duty by simply telling �I shall do it', he is the lowest among men."
yaH = He who; nanishchitya = does not determine; guNadoshhaa = the merits and demerits; vyaktma = clearly; daivavyapaashreyaH = having recourse to providence; upekshhet = neglects; kaaryam = his duty; karishhyaami iti = telling simply �I shall do'; saH = he; naraadhamaH = is the lowest among men.
6.6.11
यथा इमे पुरुषा नित्यम् उत्तम अधम मध्यमाः ॥एवम् मन्त्रो अपि विज्ञेय उत्तम अधम मध्यमः |
"In which manner these men are categorized always as good, bad or mediocre, so also the resolution in thought is classified as good bad or mediocre."
yathaa = how; ime = those; purushhaaH = men; nityam = are always; uttamaadhama madhyaaH = either good; bad or mediocre; mantro.api = even the resolution in thought is; evam = thus; viJNeyaH = known; uttama adhama madhyamaH = as good; bad or mediocre."
6.6.12
ऐकमत्यम् उपागम्य शास्त्र दृष्टेन चक्षुषा ॥मन्त्रिणो यत्र निरस्तास् तम् आहुर् मन्त्रम् उत्तमम् |
"The wise say that resolution of thought is excellent, in which the thinkers, on a view perceived by scriptures, obtain consensus and are satisfied with it."
mantraiNaH = the thinkers; chakshhushhaa = on a view; shaastradR^iSTena = perceived by scriptures; upaagamya = obtain; aikamatyam = consensus; nirataaH = and are satisfied; tam = that; mantram = resolution of thought; aahuH = (the wise) say; uttamam = as the excellent one.
6.6.13
बह्व्यो अपि मतयो गत्वा मन्त्रिणो हि अर्थ निर्णये ॥पुनर् यत्र एकताम् प्राप्तः स मन्त्रो मध्यमः स्मृतः |
"Only after deliberating several kinds of opinions, that decision of a matter obtained finally by a consensus of the counselors, is called mediocre."
gatvaapi = even after obtaining; bahviiH = several kinds; matiH = of opinions; yatra = where; arthanirNayaH = the decision of a matter; mantriNaam = by the counselors; punaH = once more; praaptaH = gets; ekataam = to a consensus; saH = that; mantraH = decision; smR^itaH = is called; madhmaH = mediocre.
6.6.14
अन्योन्य मतिम् आस्थाय यत्र सम्प्रतिभाष्यते ॥न च ऐकमत्ये श्रेयो अस्ति मन्त्रः सो अधम उच्यते |
"That resolution is said to be worst in which several arguments are made, employing one or the other divergent opinions and in which there is no advantage even after a consensus."
saH = that; mantraH = resolution; uchyate = is said to be; adhamaH = worst; yatra = in which; sampratibhaashhyate = arguments are made; aasthaaya = emplying; anyouya matim = one or the other divergent opinions; naasti = (in which) there is no; shriyaH = advantage; aikamatye = even after a consensus.
6.6.15
तस्मात् सुमन्त्रितम् साधु भवन्तो मन्त्रि सत्तमाः ॥कार्यम् सम्प्रतिपद्यन्ताम् एतत् कृत्यतमम् मम |
"For that reason, you, having excellent intellect, arrive at a well-thought out rightful action. To me, this is earnestly to be done."
tasmaat = for that reason; bhavantaH = you; matisattamaaH = having excellent intellect; sampritipadyantaam = arrive at; sumantritam = a well-thought out; saadhu = rightful; kaaryam = action; etat = this; mama = to me; matam = is earnestly; kR^ityam = to be done."
6.6.16
वानराणाम् हि वीराणाम् सहस्रैः परिवारितः ॥रामो अभ्येति पुरीम् लंकाम् अस्माकम् उपरोधकः |
"Rama surrounded by thousands of courageous monkeys, is coming to the City of Lanka, for the purpose of besieging us."
raamaH = Rama; parivaaritah = surrounded by; sahasraiH = thousands of; dhiraaNaam = brave; vaanaraaNaam = monkeys; abhyeti = is coming; laN^kaam puriim = to the City of Lanka; uparodhakaH = for besieging; asmaakam = us.
6.6.17
तरिष्यति च सुव्यक्तम् राघवः सागरम् सुखम् ॥तरसा युक्त रूपेण सानुजः सबल अनुगः |
"Rama, by his be-fitting strength, can certainly cross the ocean easily, with his brother along with his army and his companions."
raagahavaH = Rama; yukta ruupeNa = by his befitting; tarasaa = strength; suvyaktam = can certainly; tarishhyati cha = cross; saagaram = the ocean; sukham = easily; saamjaH = with his brother; sabalaamgaH = along with his army and companions.
6.6.18
समुद्रमुच्छोषयति वीर्येणान्यत्करोति वा॥तस्मिन्न् एवम् गते कार्ये विरुद्धे वानरैः सह |
हितम् पुरे च सैन्ये च सर्वम् सम्मन्त्र्यताम् मम ॥
"He may even get the ocean dried up. He may do any other thing by his valour. The aforesaid act of enmity with monkeys having commenced in this way, advise me everything that is good for the city and my army."
18-19. samudram uchchhoshhayati = (He may) get the ocean dried up; karoti = (He may) do; anyadvaa = any other thing; viiryeNa = by his valour; tasmin = that; kaarye = act; viruddhe = of enemity; vaanaraiH saha = with monkeys; evam vidhe = (having commenced) in this way; sammantryataam = advise me; sarvam = everything; hitam = that is good; pure = for the city; mama sainye = and for my army.
इत्यार्षे श्रीमद्रामायणे आदिकाव्ये युद्धकाण्डे षष्ठः सर्गः
Sarga 7
6.7.1
इति उक्ता राक्षस इन्द्रेण राक्षसास्ते महाबलाः |
ऊचुः प्रान्जलयः सर्वे रावणम् राक्षस ईश्वरम् ॥द्विष्त्पक्ष्ह्मविज्ञाय नीतिबाह्यास्त्वबुद्धयः |
Hearing the words of Ravana, those demons who were strong, stupid and without moral conduct, all raising up their joined palms and spoke to Ravana the king of demons, without knowing the strengths of their enemy's side (as follows):
1-2a. uktaaH = after spoken; iti = thus; raakSasa indreNa = by Ravana; te raakSasaaste = those demons; mahaabalaH = who were very strong; niitibaahyaaH = who were without moral behaviour; abuddhayaH = who were stupid; sarve = all praaNjalayaH = who lifted up their joined palms; avijJNaaya = ignorant; dviSatpakshham = of the enemy's side; uuchuH = spoke; raavaNam = to Ravana; raakSaseshvaram = the king of demons.
6.7.2
राजन् परिघ शक्ति ऋष्टि शूल पट्टस सम्कुलम् ॥सुमहन् नो बलम् कस्माद् विषादम् भजते भवान् |
"Oh, king! Our army, equipped with iron bars, javelins, double-edged swords, darts and sharp-edged spears, is very great. Why are you getting worried?"
2b-3a. raajan = Oh; king; naH balam = our army; parigha shakti R^iSTi shuula paTTasa samkulam = equipped with iron bars; javelins; double-edged swords; darts and sharp-edged spears; sumahat = is very great; kasmaat = why; bhavaan bhajate = are you getting; viSaadam = worry?
6.7.3
त्वया भोगवतीम् गत्वा निर्जताः पन्नगा युधि ॥कैलास शिखर आवासी यक्षैर् बहुभिर् आवृतः |
सुमहत् कदनम् कृत्वा वश्यस् ते धनदः कृतः ॥
"After proceeding to Bhogavati city (the abode of Nagas in Patala one of the seven regions under the earth), the serpents there were defeated by you. Kubera (the bestower of riches) who resides on the peak of Mount Kailasa, surrounded by many yakshas (a class of demi-gods) surrendered to you after doing a great battle."
3b-4. gatvaa = after proceeding; bhogavatiim = to Bhogavati city (the abode of Nagas in Patala; one of the seven regions under the earth); pannagaaH = the serpents; nirjataaH = were defeated; tvayaa = by you; dhanadaH = Kubera (the bestower of riches); kailaasa shikhara aavaasii = who resides on the peak of Mount Kailasa; aavR^itaH = surrounded by; bahubhiH = many; yakshhaiH = Yakshas (a class of demi-gods); kR^itvaa = having done; sumahat = a very great; kadanam = battle; vashyaH = surrendered; te = to you.
6.7.5
स महाईश्वर सख्येन श्लाघमानस् त्वया विभो |
निर्जितः समरे रोषाल् लोक पालो महाबलः ॥
"Oh, Lord! By your rage, Kubera who was boasting himself for his friendship with Lord Shiva (the Supreme Lord) and said to be a guardian of the world possessing great strength, was defeated by you in battle."
vibho = "Oh; Lord; roSaal = by your rage; saH = that Kubera; shlaaghamaanaH = who was praising himself; maheshvara sakhyena = for his friendship with Lord Shiva (the Supreme Lord); loka paalaH = a guardian of the world; mahaabalaH = with great strength; nirjitaH = was defeated samare = in battle; tvayaa = by you.
6.7.6
विनिहत्य च यक्षौघान् विक्षोभ्य च विगृह्य च |
त्वया कैलास शिखराद् विमानम् इदम् आहृतम् ॥
"Throwing down a group of Yakshas, after causing a flutter among them and taking them in prison, this aerial car (Pushpak) was procured by you from Mount Kailasa."
vinihatya = throwing down; yakSaughaan = a group of Yakshas; vikSobhya = and taking them into prison; idam = this; vimaanam = aerial car (Pushpak); aahR^itam = was procured; tvayaa = by you; kailaasa sikharaat = from Mount Kailasa.
6.7.7
मयेन दानव इन्द्रेण त्वद् भयात् सख्यम् इच्चता |
दुहिता तव भार्या अर्थे दत्ता राक्षस पुम्गव ॥
"Oh, the best of ogres! By Maya, the lord of demons, Mandodari his daughter was given to you in marriage, due to fear from you and duly desiring your friendship."
raakSasa pumgava = Oh; the best of demons; mayena = by Maya; daanava indreNa = the lord of demons; duhitaa = his daughter (Mandodari); dattaa = was give; tava = to you; bharyaa arthe = as wife; tvad bhayaat = due to fear from you; icchataa = and desiring; sakhyam = friendship.
6.7.8
दानव इन्द्रो मधुर् नाम वीर्य उत्सिक्तो दुरासदः |
विगृह्य वशम् आनीतः कुम्भीनस्याः सुख आवहः ॥
Oh, mighty armed! Madhu Kumbhinasa's (your sister's) husband, another ruler of demons, who was proud of his valour and who was difficult to be defeated, was taken into your subjugation, your having won a battle against him."
mahaabaaho = Oh; mighty armed; kumbhiinasyaaH = Kumbhinasa's; sukha aavahaH = husband; daanava indraH = a king of demons; viirya utsiktaH = who was proud of his valour; duraasadaH = and who was difficult to be defeated; aaniitaH = was taken into; vasham = (your) subjugation; vigR^ihya = having warred against him.
6.7.9
निर्जितास् ते महाबाहो नागा गत्वा रसा तलम् |
वासुकिस् तक्षकः शन्खो जटी च वशम् आहृताः ॥
"Oh, mighty armed! After moving down to rasatala (the penultimate subterranean region), the you conquered serpent-demons Vasukim Takshaka, Saukha and Jati were conquered by you and captivated as your subjects."
mahaabaaho = Oh; mighty armed! Gatvaa = after going; rasaa talam = to Rasatala (the penultimate subterranean region); naagaaH = the serpent-demons; vaasukiH = Vasuki; takSakaH = Takshaka; shankhaH = Sankha; jaTii ca = and Jati; nirjitaaH = were conquered; te = by you; aahR^itaaH = and were captivated; vasham = as your subject.
6.7.10
अक्षया बलवन्तः च शूरा लब्ध वराः पुनः |
त्वया सम्वत्सरम् युद्ध्वा समरे दानवा विभो ॥स्व बलम् समुपाश्रित्य नीता वशम् अरिम् दम |
मायाः च अधिगतास् तत्र बहवो राक्षस अधिप ॥
"Oh, annihilator of enemies, Commander of demons and the Lord! You after performing a battle for a year by you mighty demons who were beyond destruction, who were valiant and who obtained boons (for immortality) were defeated using your own strength in combat. Several fascinating tricks also were learnt from them."
10-11. arindamau = Oh; annihilator of enemies; raakSasa adhipa = commander of demons; vibho = Oh; Lord; yuddhvaa = after performing battle; samvatsaram = for a year; tvayaa = by you; daanavaaH = demons; akSayaaH = who were beyond destruction; balavantaH ca = mighty and; shuuraaH = valiant; punaH = and; labdhavaraaH = who obtained boons; vasham niitaaH = were defeated; samupaashritya = taking resort; sva balam = to your own strength; samare = in the combat; bahvyaH = several; maayaashcha = fascinating tricks also; adhigataaH = were obtained from them.
6.7.12
शूराः च बलवन्तः च वरुणस्य सुता रणे |
निर्जितास् ते महाबाग चतुर् विध बल अनुगाः ॥
"Oh, illustrious king! Varuna's sons, valiant strong and who were followed by an army having four limbs (viz. elephants, chariots, cavalry and infantry) were defeated by you in a battle."
mahaabhaaga = Oh; the illustrious; varuNasya = Varuna's; sutaaH = sons; shuuraaH ca = the valiant ones; balavantaH cha = the strong ones; catur vidha bala anugaaH = who were followed by an army having four limbs (viz. elephants; chariots; cavalry; and infantry); nirjitaaH = were defeated; te = by you; raNe = in a battle.
6.7.13
मृत्यु दण्ड महाग्राहम् शाल्मलि द्वीप मण्डितम् |
कालपाशमहाईचिम् यमकिम्करपन्नगम् ॥महाज्वरेण दुर्धर्षम् यमलोकमहार्णवम् |
अवगाह्य त्वया राजन् यमस्य बल सागरम् ॥जयः च विप्लुलः प्राप्तो मृत्युः च प्रतिषेधितः |
सुयुद्धेन च ते सर्वे लोकास् तत्र सुतोषिताः ॥
Oh, king! After entering a great ocean in the shape of Yama's realm, with a huge alligator in the form of death's rod of punishment, adorned with silk-cotton trees (bristling with thorns to be used a weapons), turbulent with a huge wave in the shape of noose of Kala (Time Spirit), with serpents in the form of Yama's servants and difficult to be conquered on account of mighty Jvara (Spirit presiding over fevers), and churning the sea in the form of Yama's forces, a great victory was obtained and death warded off by you. All the people there were delighted to see your good battle."
13-15. raajan = Oh; king; avagaahya = after entering; yamalokamahaarNavam = a great ocean in the shape of Yama's realm; mR^ityu daNDa mahaagraaham = with a huge alligator in the form of Death's rod of punishment; shaalmali druma maNDitam = adorned with silk cotton trees (bristling with thorns to be used as weapons); kaalapashamahaaviicim = turbulent with a huge wave in the shape of the noose of Kala (Time spirit); yamakimkarapannagam = with serpents in the form of Yama's servants; durdharSam = and difficult to be conquered; mahaa jvareNa = on account of mighty Jvara (spirit presiding over fevers); saagaram = (and churning) the sea; bala saagaram = in the form of Yama's forces; viplulaH = a great; jayaH ca = victory; praaptaH = was obtained; mR^ityuH ca = and Death; pratiSedhitaH = warded off; tvayaa = by you; sarve = all lokaH = the people; tatra = there; sutoSitaaH = were delighted; te suyuddhena = by your good battle.
6.7.16
क्षत्रियैर् बहुभिर् वीरैः शक्र तुल्य पराक्रमैः |
आसीद् वसुमती पूर्णा महद्भिर् इव पादपैः ॥
"The earth was filled, like with big trees, with many warriors who were strong with a courage equal to that Devendra (Lord of celestials).
vasumatii = the earth; aasiit = was; puurNaa = filled; madadbhiH paadapaiH iva = as with big trees; bahubhiH = with many; kSatviyaiH = warriors; viiraiH = who were strong; shakra tulya paraakramaiH = with a courage equal to that of Devendra (Lord of celestials).
6.7.17
तेषाम् वीर्य गुण उत्साहैर् न समो राघवो रणे |
प्रसह्य ते त्वया राजन् हताः परम दुर्जयाः ॥
"Oh, King! Rama was not equal to them in combat, by their valour excellence and energy. Those warriors, who were difficult to be overcome in battle, were overpowered and killed by you."
raajan = Oh; king; raaghavaH = Rama; na = was not; samaH = equal; teSaam = to them; raNe = in combat; viirya guNa utsaahaiH = by their valour; excellence and energy; te = those warriors; samo raNe durjayaaH = who were difficult to be overcome in a battle; prasahya = were over powered; hataaH = and killed; tvayaa = by you."
6.7.18
तिष्ठ वा किम् महाराज श्रमेण तव वानरान् |
अयमेको महारज इन्द्रजित् क्षपयिष्यति ॥
Oh, emperor! Why exertion to you? You remain here. Oh, emperor! This Indrajit alone can destroy the monkeys."
mahaaraaja = Oh; emperor; vaa = or; tiSTha = you stay; kim = why; shrameNa = by exertion; tava = to you? Mahaaraaja = Oh; emperor! Ayam = this; indrajit = Indrajit; ekaH = alone; kshapayiSyati = can destroy; vaanaraan = the monkeys.
6.7.19
अनेन हि महाराज महेश्वरमनुत्तमम् |
इष्ट्वा यज्ञम् वरो लब्धो लोके परमदुर्लभः ॥
"Oh, emperor! After performing an excellent sacrifice to propitiate Mahesvara (the great lord shiva), a boon very rare to be obtained in the world, was acquired by him."
mahaaraja = Oh; emperor; iSTvaa = after performing; anuttamam = an excellent; yajJNam = sacrifice; mahesvaram = to propitiate Mahesvara (the great Lord; shiva); varaH = a boon; parama durlabhaH = very rare to be obtained; loke = in the world; labdhaH hi = was indeed acquired; anena = by him."
6.7.20
शक्तितोमरमीनम् च विनिकीर्णान्त्रशैवलम् |
गजकच्चपसम्बाधंश्वमण्डूकसम्कुलम् ॥रुद्रादित्यमहाग्राहम् मरुद्वसुमहोरगम् |
रथश्वगजतोयौघम् पदातिपुलिनम् महत् ॥अनेन हि समासाद्य देवानाम् बलसागम् |
गृहीतो दैवतपतिर्लङ्काम् चापि प्रवेशितः ॥
"Approaching that huge ocean of army of celestials, whose fish are lanes and spheres, whose guts thrown asunder as duck-weeds, whose turtles are the elephants, whose frogs are the teeming horses, infested with alligators in the form of (eleven) Rudras (gods of destruction) and (twelve) Adityas (sons of Aditi), with huge serpents in the form of (forty nine) Maruts (wind gods) and (eight) Vasus, having chariots horses and elephants for its volume of waters and the sandy elephants for its volume of waters and the sandy banks its infantry, Devendra (Lord of celestials) was captured by him and was impelled to come to Lanka (as a detenu).
20-22. samaasaadya = Approaching; mahat = the huge; balasaagaram = ocean of army; devaanaam = celestials; shaktitomaramiinam ca = whose fist are lances and spheres; vinikiirNaantrashaivalam = and guts thrown asunder as duck-weeds; gajakacchapasambaadhaam = whose turtles are the elephants; ashvamanDuuka samkulam = whose frogs are the teeming horses; rudraadityamahaagraaham = infested with alligators in the form of (eleven) Rudras (gods of destruction) and (twelve) Adityas (sons of Aditi); marudvasumahoragam = with huge serpents in the form of (forty nine) maruts (winds gods) and (eight) Vasus; rathashvagajatoyaugham = having chariots; horses and elephants for its volume of waters; padaatipulinam = the sandy banks its infantry; daivatapatiH = Devendra (Lord of celestials); gR^ihiitaH = was captured; anena = by him; praveshitaH caapi = and was impelled to enter; laN^kaam = Lanka (as a detenu).
6.7.23
पीतामहनियोगाच्च मुक्तः शम्बरवृत्रहा |
गतस्त्रिविष्टपम् राजन् सर्वदेवनमस्कृतः ॥
"Oh, king! Having been released by the orders of your grand father Brahma, Devendra who killed demons called Shambara and Vrita and who was adored by all celestials, went back to heaven."
raajan = Oh; king; muktaH = having been released; piitaamahaniyogaacca = by the orders of Lord Brahma (your grand-father); shambaravR^itrahaa = Devendra who killed demons called Shambara and Vritra; sarvadevanamaskR^itaH = and who was adored by all celestials; gataH = went (back); tritviSTapam = to heaven.
6.7.24
तमेव त्वम् महाराज विसृजेन्द्रजितम् सुतम् |
यावद्वानरसेनाम् ताम् परामाम् नयति क्ष्हयम् ॥
"Oh, emperor! You send that Indrajit alone, so that the army of monkeys together with Rama will be brought to an end."
mahaaraaja = Oh; emperor; tvam = you; visR^ija = send; tam = that; indrajitameva = Indrajit alone; taam = that; vaanara senaam = army of monkeys; paraamaam = together with Rama; yaavadnayati = will be brought; kSayam = to an end.
6.7.25
राजन् न आपद् अयुक्ता इयम् आगता प्राकृताज् जनात् |
हृदि न एव त्वया कार्या त्वम् वधिष्यसि राघवम् ॥
"Oh, king! This unbefitting danger has come froma a man who is ordinary. It is not to be kept by you in mind, you will kill Rama."
raajan = Oh; king; iyam = this; ayuktaa = unbefitting; aapad = danger; aagataa = has come; janaat = from a man; praakR^itaaj = who is ordinary; naiva kaaryaa = It is not to be kept; tvayaa = by you; hR^idi = in mind; tvam = you; vadhiSyasi = will kill; raaghavam = Rama.
इत्यार्षे श्रीमद्रामायणे आदिकाव्ये सप्तमः सर्गः
Sarga 8
6.8.1
ततो नील अम्बुद निभः प्रहस्तो नाम राक्षसः |
अब्रवीत् प्राञ्जलिर् वाक्यम् शूरः सेना पतिस्तदा ॥
A valiant demon by name Prahasta, the commander-in-chief, appearing like a dark cloud, joined his palms in salutation and spoke these words.
tataH = thereafter; shuuraH = a valiant; raakSasaH = demon; prahasto naama = named prahasta; senaapatiH = the commander-in-chief; niila ambuda prakhyaH = appearing like a dark cloud; praaJNjaliH = joined his palms in salutation; abraviit = and spoke; tadaa = then; vaakyam = (the following) words.
6.8.2
देव दानव गन्धर्वाः पिशाचपतगौरगाः |
न त्वाम् धर्षयितुम् शक्ताः किम् पुनर् वानरा रणे ॥
"All gods, demons, gandharvas, devils, birds and serpents can be attacked by you in battle. Why to talk about two human beings?"
sarve = all; deva daanava gandharvaaH = gods; demons; Gandharvas; pishraacha pata goragaaH = devils; birds and serpents; shakyaaH = can be dharSayitum = attacked; raNe = in battle; kim punaH = why to talk about; maanavau = two human beings?
6.8.3
सर्वे प्रमत्ता विश्वस्ता वन्चिताः स्म हनूमता |
न हि मे जीवतो गच्चेज् जीवन् स वन गोचरः ॥
"All of us, in good faith but with negligence, were cheated by Hanuma. That monkey cannot go alive, while I am alive."
sarve = all of us; vishvastaaH = in good faith; pramattaaH = but with negligence; vaNchitaasmi = were cheated; hanumataa = by Hanuma; saH = that; vanagocharaH = monkey; nagachhet hi = cannot indeed go; jiivan = alive; me = (while) I; jiivitaH = an alive.
6.8.4
सर्वाम् सागर पर्यन्ताम् सशैल वन काननाम् |
करोमि अवानराम् भूमिम् आज्ञापयतु माम् भवान् ॥
"I shall make the entire earth extending upto the ocean, along with mountains forests and woods, bereft of monkeys. You command me."
karomi = I shall make; sarvaam = the entire; bhuumim = earth; saagara paryantaam = extending upto the ocean; sashaila vana kaananaam = along with mountains forests and woods; avaanaraam = bereft of monkeys; bhavaan = you; aaGYaapayatu = command; maam = me.
6.8.5
रक्षाम् चैव विधास्यामि वानराद् रजनी चर |
न आगमिष्यति ते दुह्खम् किंचिद् आत्म अपराधजम् ॥
"Oh, Ravana! I shall arrange for your defence from that monkey. Not a little trouble will come to you on account of your guilt (abduction of Seetha)."
rajanii cara = Oh; Ravana; vidhaasyaami = I shall arrange; rakSaam caiva = for defence also; vaanaraad = from the monkey; na kimchit = not a little; duHkham = trouble; aagamishhyati = will come; te = to you; aatma aparaadhajam = on account of your guilt (abduction of Seetha).
6.8.6
अब्रवीत्तम् सुसम्क्रुद्धो दुर्मुखो नाम राक्षसः |
इदम् न क्षमणीयम् हि सर्वेषाम् नः प्रधर्षणम् ॥
A demon by name Durmukha, being seriously enraged, spoke to him as follows: "This humiliation meted out to us by that monkey is indeed not to be tolerated."
raakSasaH = a demon; durmukho naama = by name Durmukha; susamkruddhaH = being seriously enraged; abraviit = spoke; tam = to him; idam = this; pradharSaNam = molestation; sarveSaam = to all; naH = of us; na kSamaNiiyam hi = is indeed not to be tolerated.
6.8.7
अयम् परिभवो भूयः पुरस्य अन्तः पुरस्य च |
श्रीमतो राक्षस इन्द्रस्य वानर इन्द्र प्रधर्षणम् ॥
"This insult to the city of Lanka and the palaces together with attack by Sugreeva on the glorious Ravana are still outrageous."
ayam = this; paribhavaH = insult; purasya = to Lanka City; antaH purasya ca = and the palaces; vaanarendra pradharSaNam = and the attack by Sugreeva; the king of monkeys; shriimataH = of the glorious; raakshasendrasya = king of demons; bhuuyaH = is still (outrageous).
6.8.8
अस्मिन् मुहूर्ते हत्वा एको निवर्तिष्यामि वानरान् |
प्रविष्टान् सागरम् भीमम् अम्बरम् वा रसा तलम् ॥
"Proceeding at this moment alone, I shall destroy those monkeys, whether they entered the ocean or the subterranean region or the sky."
gatvaa = proceeding; asmin; = at this; muhuurte = moment; ekaH = alone; nivartiSyaami = I shall destroy; vaanaraan = the monkeys; praviSTaan = who entered; saagaram = either into the ocean; bhiimam rasaa talam = or into the terrific subterranean region under the earth; ambaram vaa = or into the sky.
6.8.9
ततो अब्रवीत् सुसम्क्रुद्धो वज्र दम्ष्ट्रो महाबलः |
प्रगृह्य परिघम् घोरम् मांस शोणित रूपितम् ॥
Thereafter the very strong Vajradamshtra, beset with great anger, took hold of a terrific iron club smeared with flesh and blood and spoke (as follows):
tataH = thereafter; mahaabalaH = the very strong; vajra damSTraH = Vajradamshtra; susamkruddhaH = beset with great anger; pragR^ihya = took hold of; ghoram = a terrific; parigham = iron club; maamsa shoNita ruupitam = smeared with flesh and blood; abraviit = (and) spoke (as follows).
6.8.10
किम् नो हनुमता कार्यम् कृपणेन तपस्विना |
रामे तिष्ठति दुर्धर्षे सुग्रीवे सह लक्ष्मणे ॥
"What work for us with that pitiable and miserable Hanuma, when Rama along with Lakshmana and Sugreeva who are difficult to be conquered exist?"
kim = what; kaaryam = work; naH = for us; hanumataa = with Hanuma; kR^ipaNena = the pitiable; tapasvinaa = and the miserable; raame = when Rama; salakSmaNe = along with Lakshmana; sugriive api = and Sugreeva; durdharSe = who are difficult to be conquered; tiSThati = exist?
6.8.11
अद्य रामम् ससुग्रीवम् परिघेण सलक्ष्मणम् |
आगमिष्यामि हत्वा एको विक्षोभ्य हरि वाहिनीम् ॥
"Now itself, with this iron club, killing Rama, Lakshmana and Sugreeva after perturbing the army of monkeys, I shall come back."
adya = Now; ekaH = alone; hatvaa = killing; parigheNa = by this iron club; raamam = Rama; salakSmaNam = along with Lakshmana; sasugriivam = together with Sugreeva; vikSobhya = and after perturbing; harivaahiniim = the army of monkeys; aagamiSyaami = I shall come back.
6.8.12
इदम् ममापरम् वाक्यम् शृणु राजन्यदीच्चसि |
उपायकुशलो ह्येव जयेच्चत्रुनतन्द्रितः ॥
"Oh, king! If you are willing, hear my words further. One who is skilled din a stratagem alone will be without lassitude and can indeed defeat the enemies."
raajan = Oh; king; yadi icchasi = if you are willing; shR^iNu = hear; aparam = moreover; mama = my; idam vaakyam = these words; upaayakushalaH eva = one who is skilled in stratagem only; atandritaH = will be without lassitude; jayet hi = (and) can indeed defeat; shatruun = enemies.
6.8.13
कामरूपधराः शूराः सुभीमा भीमदर्शनाः |
राक्षसा वा सहस्राणि राक्षसाधिप निश्चिताः ॥काकुत्थ्समुपसम्गम्य बिभ्रतो मानुषम् वपुः |
सर्वे ह्यसम्भ्रमा भूत्वा ब्रुवन्तु रघुसत्तमम् ॥
O, king of demons! Thousands of demons able to change their form at will courageaous appalling terrifying to look at and firm (in their purpose) can wear human body approach Rama without embarrassment and all speak to Rama (as follows).
13-14. raakshasaadhipa = O; king of demons! sahasraaNi = thousands of; raakSasaaH = demons; kaamaruupadharaaH = able to change their form at will; shuuraaH = courageous; subhiimaaH = appalling; bhiimadarshanaaH = terrifying to look at; nishchitaaH = and firm (in their purpose); bibhrataH = can wear; maanuSam = human; vapuH = body; upasangamya = approach; kaakutsam = Rama; asambhramaaH = without embarrassment; sarve = and all; bruvantu = speak; raghusattamam = to Rama (as follows).
6.8.15
प्रेषिता भरतेनैव भ्रात्रा तव यवीयसा |
स हि सेनाम् समुत्थाप्य क्षिप्रमेवोपयास्यति ॥
"We have been despatched by Bharata, your younger brother. He is summoning his forces and will surely come here soon."
preSimtaa = we have been sent; bharatenaiva = by Bharata; tava = your; yaviiyasaa = younger; bhraatraa = brother; saH = he; samutthaapya = summoning; senaam = his forces; kshiprameva = will surely soon; upayaasyati = come here.
6.8.16
ततो वयमितस्तुर्णम् शूलशक्तिगदाधराः |
चापबाणासिहस्तश्च त्वरितास्तत्र यामहे ॥
"Carrying spikes, javelins and maces together with arrows and swords in hand, we will quickly go there from here soon."
tataH = thereafter; vayam = we; turNam = quickly; shuula shaktigadaadharaaH = carrying spikes; javelins and maces; caapa baaNaasihastaashca = with arrows and swords in hand; yaamahe = will go; tatra = there; itaH = from here; tvaritaaH = soon."
6.8.17
आकाशे गणशः स्थित्वा हत्वा ताम् हरिवाहिनीम् |
अश्मशस्त्रमहावृष्ट्वा प्रापयाम् यमक्षयम् ॥
"Standing as groups in the sky and beating that army of monkeys with a mighty hail of stones and missiles, we should send them to the world of Death."
sthitvaa = standing; gaNashaH = as groups; aakaashe = in the sky; hatvaa = beating; taam = that; harivaahiniim = army of monkeys; ashmashastramahaavR^iSTvaa = with a mighty hail of stones and missiles; praapayaam = we should send 9them) yamakshayam = to the world of Death.
6.8.18
एवम् चेदुपसर्पेतामनयम् रामलक्ष्मणौ |
अवश्यमपनीतेन जहतामेव जीवितम् ॥
"If Rama and Lakshmana thus approach softly into our trap they will surely abandon their lives as they are taken away by the trap."
raamalakshmaNau = (If) Rama and Lakshmana; upasarpetaam yadi = approach softly into our trap; evam = thus; jahataameva = they will just abandon; jiivitam = the life; avashyameva = surely; apaniitena = as they are taken away (by the trap)
6.8.19
कौम्भकर्णिस् ततो वीरो निकुम्भो नाम वीर्यवान् |
अब्रवीत् परम कुर्द्धो रावणम् लोक रावणम् ॥
Thereafter Kumbhakarna's son, by name Nikumbha, strong and powerful, became very angry and spoke (as follows) to Ravana, who made people cry.
tataH = thereafter; kumbhakarNiH = Kumbhakarna's sons; nikumbho naama = by name Nikumbha; viiraH = strong; viiryavaan = and powerful; paramakruddhaH = became very angry; abraviit = and spoke; raavaNam = to Ravana; loka raavaNam = who made people cry.
6.8.20
सर्वे भवन्तस् तिष्ठन्तु महाराजेन सम्गताः |
अहम् एको हनिष्यामि राघवम् सह लक्ष्मणम् ॥सुग्रीवम् सहनूमन्तम् सर्वांश्चैवात्र वानरान् |
All of you stay along with the king. I alone will kill there, Rama along with Lakshman, Sugreeva along with Hanuma and all the monkeys also.
20-21b. sarve = all; bhavantaH = of you; tiSThantu = stay; samgataaH = along with; mahaaraajena = the king; aham = I; ekaH = alone; haniSyaami = will kill; atra = there; raaghavam = Rama; sahalakSmaNam = along with Lakshman; sugriivam = Sugreeva; shanuumantam = along with Hanuman; sarvaan = all; vaanaraan shcaiva = the monkeys too."
6.8.21
ततो वज्रहनुर्नाम राक्षसः पर्वतोपमः ॥क्रुद्धः परिलिहन् वक्त्रम् जिह्वया वाक्यम् अब्रवीत् |
Then, a demon by name Vajrahanu who was resembling a mountain, becoming enraged and licking the corners of his mouth with his tongue, spoke as follows:
21b-22a. tataH = then; raakshasaH = a demon; vajrahanurnaama = by name Vajrahanu; parvatopamaana = who was resembling a mountain; kruddhaH = becoming enraged; parilihan = licking; sR^ikkaam = the corners of his mouth; jihvayaa = with his tongue; abraviit = spoke; vaakyam = those words.
6.8.22
स्वैरम् कुर्वन्तु कार्याणि भवन्तो विगत ज्वराः ॥एको अहम् भक्षयिष्यामि तान् सर्वान् हरि यूथपान् |
स्वस्थाः क्रीडन्तु निश्चिन्ताः पिबन्तु मधु वारुणीम् ॥
"You do your occupations freely redeemed of mental pain, play comfortably and drink spirituous liquor without any worry. I alone will devour the entire army of monkeys."
22b-23. bhavantaH = you; kurvantu = do; karmaaNi = (your) occupations; svairam = freely; vigata jvaraaH = redeemed of mental pain; kriiDantu = play; svasthaaH = comfortably; pibantu = (and) drink; vaaruNiim madhu = spirituous liquor; nishcintaaH = without worry; aham = I; ekaH = alone; bhakSayiSyaami = will devour; sarvaam = the entire; harivaahiniim = army of monkeys.
6.8.24
अहम् एको हनिष्यामि सुग्रीवम् सह लक्ष्मणम् |
स अन्गदम् च हनूमन्तम् रामम् च रण कुन्जरम् ॥
At this time I alone will kill Sugreeva along with Lakshmana Hanuma along with Angada and all monkeys.
atra = at this time; aham = I; ekaH = alone; haniSyaami = will kill; sugriivam = Sugreeva; saha lakSmaNam = along with Lakshmana; hanuumantam = Hanuma; sa angadam = along with Angada; sarvaan = (and) all; vaanara amsehca = monkeys."
इत्यार्षे श्रीमद्रामायणे आदिकाव्ये अष्टमः सर्गः
Sarga 9
6.9.1
ततो निकुम्भो रभसः सूर्य शत्रुर् महाबलः |
सुप्तघ्नो यज्ञ कोपः च महापार्श्वो महाउअरः ॥अग्नि केतुः च दुर्धर्षो रश्मि केतुः च राक्षसः |
इन्द्रजिच् च महातेजा बलवान् रावण आत्मजः ॥प्रहस्तो अथ विरूप अक्षो वज्र दम्ष्ट्रो महाबलः |
धूम्र अक्षः च अतिकायः च दुर्मुखः चैव राक्षसः ॥परिघान् पट्टसान् प्रासान् शक्ति शूल परश्वधान् |
चापानि च सबाणानि खड्गामः च विपुलान् शितान् ॥प्रगृह्य परम क्रुद्धाः समुत्पत्य च राक्षसाः |
अब्रुवन् रावणम् सर्वे प्रदीप्ता इव तेजसा ॥
Then, Nikumbha, Rabhasa, the exceedingly strong Surya satru, Suptaghna, Yaj~akopa, Mahaparsva and Mahodara, the unconquerable demons Agniketu and Rasmiketu, then the powerful son of Ravana named Indrajit endowed with great energy, Prahasta and Virupaksha, Vajradamstra who was extraordinarily strong, Dhumarksha and Atikaya and the demon by name Durmukha, carrying iron clubs, sharp-edged spears, spikes, darts, javelins and axes, bows with excellent arrows and swords shining like a vast expanse of water, and who were all extremely enraged, and flaming as it were with glory, those demons rose up and spoke to Ravana (as follows).
1-5. tataH = then; nikumbhaH = Nikumbha; rabhasaH = Rabhasa; mahaabalaH = exceedingly strong; suurya shatruH = Suryasatru; suptaghnaH = Suptaghna; yaGYa kopaH = Yajnakopa; mahaapaarsva mahodarau = Mahaparsva and Mahodara; durdharshhaH = the unconquerable raakSasaaH = demons; agniketuH ca = Agniketu and; rashmiketuH ca = Rasmiketu; tataH = then; balavaan = pweful; mahaatejaa = and endowed with great energy; raavaNaatmajaH = son of Ravana; indrajichya = Indrajit; athaH = and; prahasthaH = Prahasta; viruupaakSaH; Virupaksha; mahaabalaH = the extraordinarily strong; vajradamSTraH = Vajradamstra; dhuumraakSashcha = Dhumraksha; atikaayashcha = Atikaya; raakSasaH = and the demon; durmukhashchaiva = named Durmukha; pragR^ihya = carrying; pathishaan = iron clubs; parighaan = sharp-edged spears; shuulaan = spikes; praasaan = darts; shaktiparashvathaan = javelins and axes; chaapaani = bows; sabaaNaani = with excellent arrows; khadgaamshcha = and swords; vipulaambubhaan = shining like a vast expanse of water; sarve = who were all; parama kruddhaaH = extremely enraged; pradiiptaaH iva = flaming as it were; tejasaaH = with glory; raakSasaaH = (those)demons; samutpatya = rose up abruvan = (and) spoke; raavaNam = to Ravana (as follows).
6.9.6
अद्य रामम् वधिष्यामः सुग्रीवम् च सलक्ष्मणम् |
कृपणम् च हनूमन्तम् लंका येन प्रधर्षिता ॥
"Now itself, we shall kill Rama along with Lakshmana and Sugreeva as well as the pitiable Hanuma by whom Lanka was attacked."
adya = now itself; vadhiSyaamaH = we shall kill; raamam = Rama; sahalakSmaNam = along with Lakshmana; sugriivam ca = and Sugreeva; kR^ipaNam = and the pitiable; hanuumantam = Hanuma; yena = by whom; la.nkaa = Lanka; pradharSitaa = was attacked.
6.9.7
तान् गृहीत आयुधान् सर्वान् वारयित्वा विभीषणः |
अब्रवीत् प्रान्जलिर् वाक्यम् पुनः प्रत्युपवेश्य तान् ॥
Vibhishana (Ravana's youngest half-brother) restraining all those who were made to seize weapons, were made to sit again by saluting them with joined palms and spoke as follows:
vibhiiSaNaH = Vibhishana; vaarayitvaa = restraining; taan sarvaan = all those; gR^ihiita aayudhaan = who were made to seize weapons; pratyupaveshya = were made to sit again; abraviit = and spoke; vaakyam = (these) words; praanjaliH = with joined palms.
6.9.8
अपि उपायैस् त्रिभिस् तात यो अर्थः प्राप्तुम् न शक्यते |
तस्य विक्रम कालांस् तान् युक्तान् आहुर् मनीषिणः ॥
"Dear brother! That act which cannot be accomplished by three well-known strategies (viz . conciliation, gift and sowing dissention) , is only then to be accomplished by exhibiting prowess, as stated by wise men."
taata = dear brother; yaH = which; arthaH = act; na shakyate = cannot; praaptum = be accomplished; tribhiH = by three; upaayais api = strategies too; tasya = that act; aahuH = is said; yuktaan = to be suitable; nikramakaalaan = occasion for displaying prowess maniiSiNaH = by wise men.
6.9.9
प्रमत्तेष्व् अभियुक्तेषु दैवेन प्रहतेषु च |
विक्रमास् तात सिध्यन्ति परीक्ष्य विधिना कृताः ॥
"The gallantries performed according to the prescribed precept, after being tested, O dear brother, only succeed against those who are indifferent, who have been already attacked by an enemy or who stand struck down by fate."
taata = Oh ; brother; pramatteSu = in respect of indifferent people; abhiyukteShu = in those who have been attacked by an enemy; prahateSu ca = in those who were struck down; daivena = by fate; vikramaaH = the gallantries; kR^itaH = performed; vidhinaa = according to precept; pariikSya = after being examined carefully; sidhyanti = succeed.
6.9.10
अप्रमत्तम् कथम् तम् तु विजिगीषुम् बले स्थितम् |
जित रोषम् दुराधर्षम् प्रधर्षयितुम् इच्चथ ॥
"How do you wish to attack that famous Rama, who is always attentive, who has a will to conquer, who is established in strength, who has subdued his anger and who is difficult to be conquered."
katham = how; icchatha = do you wish; dharSayitum = to attack; tam = that famous; tam = Rama; apramattam = who is attentive; vijigiiSum = who has subdued his anger; duraadharSam = and who is difficult to be conquered.
6.9.11
समुद्रम् लन्घयित्वा तु घोरम् नद नदी पतिम् |
कृतम् हनुमता कर्म दुष्करम् तर्कयेत कः ॥
"Who can conceive or even imagine in this world, that Hanuma's speed in crossing the formidable ocean, which is the lord of streams and rivers?"
kaH = who; vidyaat = can know; tarkayeta vaa = or even imagine; loke = in the world; hanumataH = Hanuma's; gatim = speed; langhayitvaa = in crossing; ghoram = the formidable; samudram = ocean; nada nadii patim = the lord of streams and rivers?
6.9.12
बलानि अपरिमेयानि वीर्याणि च निशा चराः |
परेषाम् सहसा अवज्ञा न कर्तव्या कथंचन ॥
"O, demons! The strength and the abilities of the enemies are difficult to be measured. They cannot be treated with contempt hastily by any means."
nishaacaraaH = O; demons; balaani = the strength; viiryaaNi ca = and the abilities; pareSaam = of the enemies; aparimeyaani = are difficult to be measured; na kartavyaa = they cannot be treated; avajJNyaa = with contempt; sahasaa = hastily; kathamcana = by any means.
6.9.13
किम् च राक्षस राजस्य रामेण अपकृतम् पुरा |
आजहार जन स्थानाद् यस्य भार्याम् यशस्विनः ॥
"What offence was done earlier to the king of demons by the illustrious Rama, whose wife that he bore away from Janasthana?"
kim = what; apakR^itam = offence (was done); puraa = earlier; raakSasaraajasya = to the king of demons; yashashvinaH = by the illustrious; raameNa = Rama; yasya = whose; bhaaryaam = wife; aajahaara = (he) bore away; janasthaanaat = firm janasthana?"
6.9.14
खरो यदि अतिवृत्तस् तु रामेण निहतो रणे |
अवश्यम् प्राणिनाम् प्राणा रक्षितव्या यथा बलम् ॥
"Khara, who has gone beyond limits, was of course killed by Rama in an encounter. Lives are certainly to be protected, according to one's own strength, by living beings."
kharaH = Khara; ativR^ittaH = who has gone beyond his limits; nihataH yadi = was of course killed; raameNa = by Rama; raNe = in an encounter; praaNaaH = lives; avashyam = certainly; rakSitavyaaH = are to be protected; yathaa balam = according to one's own strength; praaNinaam = by living beings."
6.9.15
एतन् निमित्तम् वैदेही भयम् नः सुमहद् भवेत् |
आहृता सा परित्याज्या कलह अर्थे क्ऱ्ते न किम् ॥
"For this reason, a very great danger because of Seetha will occur to us. She, who was brought here, is to be given away. What is the use in doing anything, with an animosity as an end?"
etan nimittam = for this reason; sumahat = a very great; vaidehii bhayam = danger because of Seetha; bhavet = will occur; naH = to us; saa = she; aahR^itaa = who was brought; parityaajyaa = is to be given up; kim = what is the use; kR^ite na = in doing anything; kalaha arthe = with an animosity as an end?.
6.9.16
न नः क्षमम् वीर्यवता तेन धर्म अनुवर्तिना |
वैरम् निरर्थकम् कर्तुम् दीयताम् अस्य मैथिली ॥
"It is not appropriate to make enmity uselessly with Rama, who is valiant and who follows righteousness. Let Seetha be given away to him."
na naH kSamam = It is not appropriate; kartum = to make; vairam = enmity; nirarthakam = uselessly; tena = with Rama; viiryavataa = who is valiant; dharma anuvartinaa = and who follows; righteousness = maithilii = (let) Seetha; diiyataam = be given away; asya = to him.
6.9.17
यावन् सगजाम् साश्वाम् बहु रत्न समाकुलाम् |
पुरीम् दारयते बाणैर् दीयताम् अस्य मैथिली ॥
Before the City of Lanka with its elephants, horses and many riches are shattered by arrows, let Seetha be given away to him."
yaavan = before; puriim = the city of Lanka; sagajaam = along with elephants; saashvaam = with horses; bahu ratna samaakulaam = and filled with many riches; daarayate = are shattered; maithilii = (let) Seetha; diiyataam = be given away; asya = to him.
6.9.18
यावत् सुघोरा महती दुर्धर्षा हरि वाहिनी |
न अवस्कन्दति नो लंकाम् तावत् सीता प्रदीयताम् ॥
"Not so long as the huge army of monkeys which is very dangerous and unconquerable attacks our Lanka, let Seetha be given away."
na yaavat taavat = not so long as; mahatii = the huge; harivaahinii = army of monkeys; sughoraa = which is very dangerous; durdharSaa = and unconquerable; naavaskandati = attacks; naH = our; la.nkaam = Lanka; siitaa = (let) Seetha; pradiiyataam = be given away.
6.9.19
विनश्येद्द् हि पुरी लंका शूराः सर्वे च आक्षसाः |
रामस्य दयिता पत्नी न स्वयम् यदि दीयते ॥
"If the beloved wife of Rama is not given away of your own accord, the city of Lanka will indeed perish. All our valiant demons too will Perish."
dayitaa = (If) the beloved; patnii = wife; raamasya = of Rama; na diiyate yadi = is not given away; svayam = of your own accord; la.nkaa purii = the City of Lanka; vinshyet hi = will indeed; perish; sarve = all; shuuraaH = the valiant; raakSasaashca = demons too(will perish).
6.9.20
प्रसादये त्वाम् बन्धुत्वात् कुरुष्व वचनम् मम |
हितम् पथ्यम् त्व् अहम् ब्रूमि दीयताम् अस्य मैथिली ॥
"I am propitiating you because of my relationship. Act on my words. I am telling you beneficial as well as truthful word. Let Seetha be given away to him."
prasaadaye = I am propitiating; tvaam = you; bandhutvaat = because of my relationship; kuruSva = act on; mama = my; vachanam = words; aham = I; bruumi = am telling; hitam = the beneficial; tvaham tu = and the truthful (word); maithilii = (let) Seetha; diiyataam = be given away; asya = to him.
6.9.21
पुरा शरत् सूर्य मरीच्चि सम्निभान् |
नव अग्र पुन्खान् सुदृढान् नृप आत्मजः |
सृजति अमोघान् विशिखान् वधाय ते |
प्रदीयताम् दाशरथाय मैथिली ॥
"Before Rama the prince discharges for your destruction, very strong and unfailing arrows equal to the rays of autumnal sun and provided with new heads and shafts, let Seetha be given away to Rama."
puraa = before; nR^ipa aatmajaH = Rama the prince; sR^ijati = discharges; te vadhaaya te = for your destruction; sudR^iDhaan = very strong; vishikhaan = arrows; sharat suurya mariicci samnibhaan = equal to the rays of autumnal sun; nava agra punkhaan- provided with new heads and shafts; amoghaan = which are unfailing; maithilii = (let) Seetha; pradiiyataam = be given away; daasharathaaya = to Rama.
6.9.22
त्यजस्व कोपम् सुख धर्म नाशनम् |
भजस्व धर्मम् रति कीर्ति वर्धनम् |
प्रसीद जीवेम सपुत्र बान्धवाः |
प्रदीयताम् दाशरथाय मैथिली ॥
"Abandon soon your anger, which destroys happiness and piety. Resort to righteousness, which augments joy and fame. Become placid so that we may live with our sons and relatives. Let Seetha be given away to Rama."
tyaja = abandon; aashu = soon; kopam = anger; sukha dharma naashanam = which destroys; happiness and piety; bhajasva = resort to; dharmam = righteousness; rati kiirti vardhanam = which augments joy and fame; prasiida = become placid; jiivema = we shall live; saputra baandhavaaH = with our sons and relatives; maithilii = (let) Seetha; pradiiyataam = be given away; daasharathaaya = to Rama.
6.9.23
विभीषणवचः श्रुत्वा रावणो राक्षसेश्वरः |
विसर्जयित्वा तान् सर्वान् प्रैवेश स्वकम् गृहम् ॥
After hearing Vibhishana's words, Ravana the king of demons left all of them and entered his own palace.
shrutvaa = having; vibhiiSaNaH vachaH = Vibhishana's words; raavaNaH = Ravana; raakSaseshvaraH = the king of demons; visarjayitvaa = left; sarvaan = all; taan = of them; pravivesha = and entered; svakam = his own; gR^iham = house.
इत्यार्षे श्रीमद्रामयणे आदिकाव्ये युद्धकाण्डे नवमः सर्गः
Sarga 10
6.10.1
ततः प्रत्युषसि प्राप्ते प्राप्तधर्मार्थनिश्चयः |
राक्षसाधिपतेर्वेश्म भीमकर्मा विभीषणः ॥
Vibhishana, who always arrived at a settlement in matters of virtue, pleasure and wealth and who was terrible in his act, on arrival of the dawn, entered the palace of Ravana.
tataH = thereafter; vibhiiSaNaH = Vibhishana; praapta dharmaartha nishcayaH = who arrived at a settlement about virtue; pleasure and wealth; bhiimakarmaa = and who was terrible in his act; praapte = on arrival of; pratyuSasi = the dawn; veshma = (entered) the palace; raakSasaadhipateH = of Ravana.
6.10.2
शैलाग्रचयसम्काशम् शैलशृज्~गमिवोन्नतम् |
सुविभक्तमहाकक्षम् महाजनपरिग्रहम् ॥
Ravana's palace was looking like a mass of rocks, elevated like a mountain-peak, well-divided into spacious apartments and occupied by eminent men.
shailaagracayasankaasham = looking like a multitude of mountain-tops; unnatam = elevated; shaila shR^ingamiva = like a mountain-peak; suvibhakta mahaakakSam = well-divided into large apartments mahaajana parigraham = occupied by eminent men.
6.10.3
मतिमद्भिर्महामात्रैरनुरकैरधिष्ठितम् |
राक्षसैराप्तपर्याप्तैह् सर्वतः परिरक्षितम् ॥
It was inhabited by prime ministers, who were intelligent and beloved. It was guarded on all sides by demons, who were trust worthy and efficient.
adhiSThitam = It was inhabited; mahaamatraiH = by prime ministers; matimadbhiH = who were intelligent; anuraktaiH = and beloved; parirakSitam = It was guarded; sarvataH = on all sides; raakSasaiH = by demons; aapta paryaaptaiH = who were trust-worthy and efficient.
6.10.4
मत्तमातज्गनिःश्वासैर्व्याकुलीकृतमारुतम् |खघोषमहाघोषम् तूर्यसम्बाधनादितम् ॥
शज्
The air was filled with the sighing breaths of elephants in rut, with tumultuous noise produced by the blowing of conches and made to resound by an ensemble of musical instruments.
matta maatamga niHshvaasaiH = by the sighing breaths of elephants in rut; vyaakuliikR^ita maarutam = the air was filled; shaNkha ghoSa mahaaghoSam = with a tumultuous noise produced by the sounds of couches; tuurya sambaadha naaditaam = made to resound; by a set of musical instruments.
6.10.5
प्रमदाजनसम्बाधम् प्रजल्पितमहापथम् |
तप्तकाञ्चननिर्यूहम् भूषणोत्तमभूषितम् ॥
The palace was filled with a number of women-folk. It was having principal passages in which spoken words were heard. It was having turrets made of pure gold and adorned with excellent decors.
5 pramadaajana sambaadhaam = filled with women-folk; prajalpita mahaapatham = with principal pasaages having spoken words; taptakaaNcana niryuuham = with turrets made of pure gold; bhuuSaNottama bhuuSitam = adorned with excellent decorations.
6.10.6
गन्धर्वाणामिवावासमालयम् मरुतामिव |
रत्नसंचयसम्बाधम् भवनम् भोगिनामिव ॥
The palace was like an abode of Gandharvas (celestial musicians) and of Maruts (strom-gods) filled with a collection of jewels resembling a house of Nagas (serpent-gods).
6 aavaasam iva = It was like an abode; gandharvaaNaam = of Gandharvas; aalayam iva = like a palace marutaam = of Marus; ratna samhaya sambaadhaam = filled with a collection of jewels; bhavanam iva = resembling a house; bhoginaam = of serpents.
6.10.7
तम् महाभ्रमिवादित्य स्तेजोविस्तृतरश्मिमान् |
अग्रजस्यालयम् वीरः प्रविवेश महाद्युतिः ॥
The valiant Vibhishana with great splendour entered that mansion of his elder brother, Ravana, like the sun with rays outstretched with splendour entering a big cloud.
viiraH = the valiant Vbhishana; mahaadyutiH = with great splendour; pravivesha = entered; tam aalayam = that mansion; agrajasya = of his elder brother; Ravana; mahaabhramiva = like a large cloud; aadityaH = by Sun; tejovistR^ita rashmimaan = with rays outstretched with splendour.
6.10.8
पुण्यान् पुण्याहघोषांश्च वेदिविद्भिरुदाहृतान् |
शुश्राव सुमहातेजा भ्रातुर्विजयसंश्रितान् ॥
Vibhishana with great radiance, heard the auspicious sounds of felicitous recital of prayers uttered by the knowers of Vedas (scriptural texts), wishing for the victory of his brother.
sumahaatejaaH = Vibhishana; with very great radiance; shushraava ca = heard; puNyaan = the auspicious; puNyaaha ghoSaan = sounds of felicitous recital of prayers; udaahR^itaam = uttered; vedavidbhiH = by the knowers of Veda; vijaya samshritaan = relating to victory; bhraatuH = of his brother.
6.10.9
पूजितान् दधिपात्रैश्च सर्पिर्भिः सुमनोक्षतैः |
मन्त्रवेदविदो विप्रान् ददर्श स महाबलः ॥
Vibhishana of great strength, saw Brahmins who know Mantras (sacred texts) and Brahmanas, respected and offered with pots filled of curd, clarified butter as well as with flowers and unbroken rice.
saH = he; mahaabalaH = with great strength; dadarsha = saw; vipraan = Brahmins; mantra veda vidaH = who knew Mantras (sacred texts) and Brahmanas; puujitaan = respected and offered with; dadhipaatraishca = pots filled with curd; sarpirbhiH = with clarified butter; sumanokSataiH = with flowers and unbroken grains of rice.
6.10.10
स पूज्यमानो रक्षोभिद्दीप्यमानम् स्वतेजसा |
असवस्थम् महाबाहुर्ववन्दे धनदानुजम् ॥
The mighty armed Vibhishana, being adored by the deomons and shining by his own splendour, offered salutation to Ravana the younger brother of Kubera (the lord of riches), who occupied the throne.
mahaabaahuH = the mighty armed; saH = Vibhishana; puujyamaanaH = being adored; rakSobhiH = by demons; diipyamaanam = and shining; svategasaa = by his own splendour; vavande = offered salutation; dhanadaanuham = to Ravana the younger brother Kubera (Lord of riches); aasanastham = who was on the throne.
6.10.11
स राजदृष्टिसम्पन्नमासनम् हेमभूषितम् |
जगाम समुदाचारम् प्रयुज्याचारकोविदः ॥
Practicing customary formalities, Vibhishana who knew the code of conduct, obtained a seat adorned with gold, as endowed to him by a glance of the king.
prayujya = employing; samudaacaaram = customary formalities; saH = Vibhishana; aachara kovidaH = who knew the code of conduct; jagaama = obtained; aasanam = a seat; hemabhuuSitam = adorned with gold; raaja dR^iSTi sampannam = endowed to him by a glance of the king.
6.10.12
स रावणम् महात्मानम् विजने मन्त्रिसम्निधौ |
उवाच हितमत्यर्थम् वचनम् हेतुनिश्चितम् ॥
In the presence of ministers and in privation, Vibhishana spoke to powerful Ravana the words convinced of reason and which were very much beneficial.
mantra samnidhau = in the presence of ministers; vijane = and in privation; saH = Vibhishana; uvaacha = spoke; raavaNam = to Ravana; mahaatmaanam = the powerful; vachanam = the words; hetunishcitam = convinced of reason; atyartham = and very much; hitam = beneficial.
6.10.13
प्रसाद्य भ्रातरम् ज्येष्ठम् सान्त्वेनोपस्थितक्रमः |
देशकालार्थसम्वादि दृष्टलोकपरावः ॥
Vibhishana, who could discriminate between good and evil things in the world, having sought the favour from his eldest (half-) brother by means of soothing words arranged in an order, spoke in consonance with place, time and purpose.
dR^iSTa lokaparaaparaH = Vibhishana; who could behold good and evil things in the world; prasaadya = having sought the favour; jyeSTham bhraataram = from his elder (half-) brother; saantvenaa = by means of soothing words; upasthita kramaH = arranged in order; deshakaalartha samvaadi = spoke in consonance with place; time and purpose.
6.10.14
यदा प्रभृति वैदेही सम्प्राप्तेह परतप |
तदा प्रभृति दृश्यन्ते निमित्तान्यशुभानि नः ॥
"O, annihilator of enemies! We are seeing inauspicious omens, since Seetha arrived here."
paramtapa = O; annihilator of enemies; yadaa prabhR^iti = since when; vaidehii = Seetha; sampraaptaa = came; iha = here; tadaa prabhR^iti = since then; ashubhaani = inauspicious; nimittaani = omnes; dR^ishyante = are being seen; naH = by us.
6.10.15
सस्फुलिज्~गः सधूमार्चिह् सधूमकलुषोदयः |
मन्त्रसम्घहुतोऽप्यग्निर्न सम्यगभिवर्धते ॥
"Even if the sacrificial fire is fed with oblations while uttering a proper set of Mantras (Spiritual texts), the fire is not flaring up well, emitting sparks, its flames are enveloped in smoke and are coming forth, polluted with soot."
mantra samghahutaH api = even if the sacrificial fire is fed with oblations while uttering a set of proper Mantras (scared texts); agniH = the fire; naabhivardhate = is not flaring up; samyak = well; sasphuliN^gaH = with rising sparks; sadhuumaarahiH = with flames containing smoke; sadhuumakaluSodayaH = cming forth polluted with soot.
6.10.16
अग्निष्ठेष्वग्निशालासु तथा ब्रह्मस्थलीषु च |
परीपृपाणि दृश्यन्ते हव्येषु च पिपीलिकाः ॥
"Serpents are seen at the corner of the sacrificial post which is nearest the fire, also in houses keeping sacrificial fire and in places where sacred studies are made. Ants are seen in things to be offered as oblations."
sariisR^ipaaNi = serpents; dR^ishyanti = are seen; agniSTheSu = at the corner of the sacrificial post which is nearest the fires; agnishaalaasu = in houses keeping sacrificial fire; tathaa = and; brahma sthaliiSu ca = in places where sacred studies are made; pipiilikaaH = ants (are seen); havyeSu = in things to be offered as oblations.
6.10.17
गवाम् पयांसि स्कन्नानि विमदा वरकुञ्जराः |
दीनमश्वाः प्रहेषन्ते न च ग्रासाभिनन्दिनः ॥
"Cow's milk is getting curdled. Excellent elephants are bereft of rut. Horses are neighing miserably and are not rejoiced in eating grass."
payaamsi = milk; gavaam = of cows; skannaani = is getting curdled; varakuNjaraaH = excellent elephants; vimadaaH = are bereft of rut; ashraaH = horses; praheSante = are neighing; diinam = miserably; na ca = and not; graasaabhinanditaH = rejoicing at grass.
6.10.18
खरोष्ट्राश्वतरा राजन्भिन्न्रोमाः स्रवन्ति च |
न स्वभावेऽवतिष्ठन्ते विधानैरपि चिन्तताः ॥
"O, king! Donkeys, camels and mules shed tears, losing their hair and even if treated asper medical procedures are not getting cured."
raajan = O; king; kharoSTraashvataraaH = donkeys; camels and mules; sravantica = shed tears; bhinna romaaH = losing their hair; chintitaaH.api = and even if treated vidhaanaiH = as per medical procedures; na avatiSThante = do not stand; svabhaave = to their nature.
6.10.19
वायसाः सघशः क्रूरा व्याहरन्ति समन्ततः |
समवेताश्च दृश्यन्ते विमानाग्रेषु सम्घशः ॥
"Crows in flocks are crying cruelly from all sides and are seen in crowds assembled together on house-tops."
kruuraaH vaayasaaH = crows; samghashaH = in flocks; vyaaharanti = are crying; kruuraaH = crudly; samastataH = from all sides; dR^shyante = are being seen; samghashaH = in crowds; samavetaaH = assembled together; vimanaagreSu = on house-tops.
6.10.20
गृध्राश्च परिलीयन्ते पुरीमुपरि पिण्डिताः |
उपपन्नाश्च संध्ये द्वे व्याहरन्त्यशिवम् शिवाः ॥
"Vultures fly to and fro in circles over the city. Jackals are crying inauspiciously at the approach of both dawn and the dusk."
gR^idhraashca = vultures; pariliiyante = fly to and from paripiNDitaaH = in circles; puriimupari = over the city; shivaaH = jackals; vyaaharanti = are crying; ashivam = inauspiciously; upasannaaH = at the approach; dve sandhye = of both dawn and dusk.
6.10.21
क्रव्यादानाम् मृगाणाम् च पुरीद्वारेषु सज्~घशः |
श्रूयन्ते विपुला घोषाः सविस्फूर्जितनिःस्वनाः ॥
"At city-gates are heard loud cries of carnivorous animals gathered in groups, with thundering noise."
puriidvaareSu = at city-gates; shruuyante = are heard; vipulaaH = loud; ghoSaaH = cries; kravyaadaanaam = of carnivorons; mR^igaaNaam = animals; saNghashaH = gathered in groups; savisphuurjita niHsvanaaH = with thundering noise.
6.10.22
तदेवम् प्रस्तुते कार्ते प्रायश्चित्तमिदम् क्षमम् |
रोचये वीर वैदेही राघवाय प्रदीयताम् ॥
"O, brave man! Hence, when the actions of evil forces are happening in this way, this atonement is appropriate that Seetha be given away to Rama and I like it."
viira = O; brave man; tat = hence; kaarye = (when) the actions of evil forces; prastute = are happening; evam = in this way; idam = this; praayashcittam = atonement; kSama = is appropriate; rocaye = I like it; vaidehi = (that) Seetha; pradiiyataam = be given away; raaghavaaya = to Rama.
6.10.23
इदम् च यदि वामोहाल्लोभाद्वा व्याहृतम् मया |
तत्राप् च महाराज न दोषम् कर्तुमर्हसि ॥
"O, emperor! If I am speaking this because of infatuation or greed, in that case also, you ought not to find fault with me."
mahaaraja = O; emperor; mayaa vyahR^itam yadi = if I am speaking; idam = this; mohaadvaa = because of infatuation; lobhaadvaa = or greed; tatraapi = in that case also; naarhasi = you ought not; kartum = to find; doSam = fault (with me).
6.10.24
अयम् हि दोषः सर्वस्य जनस्याप्योपलक्ष्यते |
रक्षसाम् राक्षसीनाम् च पुरस्यान्तः पुरस्य च ॥
"These bad omens are being seen indeed by demons and lady-demons of the city and of the gynaeceum as well as all these people here."
ayam = these; doSaH = bad omens; upalakSyate hi = are being seeing indeed; rakSasaam = by demons; raakSasiinaamca = by lady-demons; purasya = of the city; antaHpuraasya = and of the gynaeceum; sarvasya = and all; asya = these; janasya = people.
6.10.25
प्रापणे चास्य मन्त्रस्य निवृत्ताः सर्वमन्त्रिणः |
अवश्यम् च मया वाच्यम् यद्दृष्टमथवा श्रुतम् ॥सम्विधाय यथान्यायम् तद्भवान् कर्तुमर्हति |
"All your ministers have abstained to pass this counsel to you. Whatever is seen or heard, it is to be told certainly by me. Hence, you ought to do according to a justification of things for the occasion."
sarva mantriNaH = all the ministers; nivR^ittaaH = have abstained; praapaNe = to pass; asya = this; mantrasya = counsel; yat = whatever; dR^iSTam = is seen; athavaa = or; shrutam = heard (it); vaacyam = is to be told; avashyam = surely; mayaa = by me; tat = hence; bhavaan = you; arhati = ought; kartum = to do; yathaanyaayam = according to fitness of things; samvidhaaya = for the occasion.
6.10.26
इति स्वमन्त्रिणाम् मध्ये भ्राता भ्रातरमूचिवान् ॥रावणम् रक्षसाम् श्रेष्ठम् पथ्यमेतद्विभीषणः |
Vibhishana, the half- bother spoke these beneficial words to Ravana, the best among demons in the midst of his half-brother's ministers.
vibhishaNaH = Vibhishana; bhraataa = (the half-)brother; uucivaan = spoke; iti = these; pathyam = beneficial; etat = words; raavaNam = to Ravana; rakSasaam shreSTham = the best among demons; svamantriNaam = in the midst of ministers; bhraataram = of his (half-) brother
6.10.27
हितम् महार्थम् मऋदु हेतुसम्हितम् |
व्यतीतकालायतिसम्प्रतिक्षमम् |
निशम्य तद्वाक्यमुपस्थितज्वरः |
प्रसज्~गवानुत्तरमेत दब्रवीत् ॥
Ravana, who had evil inclination, heard those words, which were beneficial very well-meant, soft, conformable to reason and suitable for the past future and present times, got enraged and uttered this reply.
prasaNgavaan = Ravana; who had evil inclination; nishamya = heard; tat = those; vaakyam = words; hitam = which were beneficial; mahaartam = very well-meaning; mR^idu = soft; hetusamhitam = conformable to reason; vyatiitakaalaayati sampratikSamam = and suitable for the past future and the present times; upasthitajvaraH = got enraged; abraviit = uttered; etat = this; uttaram = reply.
6.10.28
भयम् न पश्यामि कुतश्चिदप्यहम् |
न राघवः प्राप्स्यति जातु मैथिलीम् |
सुरैः सहेन्द्रैरपि सम्गरे कथम् |
ममाग्रतः स्थास्यति लक्ष्मणाग्रजः ॥
"I do not see any fear from whom so ever. Rama cannot obtain Seetha by any means. How Rama even along with Indra and the celestials can stand before me in battle?"
na pashyaami = I do not see; bhayam = fear; bhayam = fear; kutashchidapi = from whom so ever; raamaH = Rama; napraapsyati = cannot obtain; maithiliim = Seetha; jaatu = by any means; katham = how; lakshmaNaagrajaH = Rama; sthaasyati = can stand; agrataH = before me; sangare = in battle; shendraiH = even along with Indra; surairapi = together with celestials also?
6.10.29
इत्येवमुक्र्वा सुरसैन्यनाशनो |
महाबलः सम्यति चण्डविक्रमः |
दशाननो भ्रातरमाप्तवादिनम् |
विसर्जयामास तदा विभीषणम् ॥
Ravana, who annihilated the army of celestials and who was very powerful with an impetuous valour, thus spoke and then sent away Vibhishana, who had spoken honestly.
dasgaababaH = Ravana; surasainya raashanaH = who annihilates the army of celestials; mahaabalaH = (and) very powerful; chaNDavikramaH = with an impetuous valour; ityevam = thus; uktvaa = spoke; tadaa = then; visarjayaamaasa = sent away; vibhiiSaNam = Vibhishana; aaptavaadinam = who spoke honestly.
इत्यार्षे श्रीमद्रामायणे आदिकाव्ये युद्धकाण्डे दशमः सर्गः
Sarga 11
6.11.1
स बभुव कृशो राजा मैथिलीकाममोहितः |
असन्मानाच्च सुहृदाम् पापः पापेन कर्मणाः ॥
That sinful Ravana, infatuated by his desire for Seetha, became emaciated by his sinful action and by his despising of well-disposed people like Vibhishana.
saH = that; paapaH = sinful; raajaa = king of demons; maithiliikaamamohitaH = infatuated by his desire for Seetha; babhuuva = became; kR^ishaH = emaciated; asanmaanaacca = despising; suhR^idaam = the kind-hearted; paapena karmaNaa = and by his sinful action.
6.11.2
अतीतसमये काले तस्मिन्वे युधि रावणः |
अमात्यैश्च सुहृद्भिश्च प्राप्तकालममन्यत ॥
Though the occasion for war was lacking Ravana thought of consulting with his ministers and well-wishers then to be a fit time.
tasmi = that; kaale = occasion; yudhi = for war; vai = indeed; atiita samaye = having gone by; raavama = Ravana; amanyata = thought of consultation with; amaatyaishcha = his ministers and; suhR^idbhishca = well-wishers; praapta kaale = to be a fit-time.
6.11.3
स हेमजालविततम् मणिविद्रुमभूषितम् |
उपगम्य विनीताश्वमारुरोह महार्थम् ॥
Approaching a great chariot, covered by a golden net, adorned with gems and corals and yoked with trained horses, Ravana mounted on it.
upagamya = approaching; mahaaratham = a great chariot; hemajaalavitatam = covered by a golden net; maNividruma bhuushhitam = adorned with gems and corals; viniitaashvam = and tied with trained horses; saH = he; aaruruha = ascended (it).
6.11.4
तमास्थाय रथश्रेष्ठो महामेघसमस्वनम् |
प्रययौ रक्षसाम् श्रेष्ठो दशग्रीवः सभाम् प्रति ॥
Ravana the excellent among demons ascended that most beautiful chariot, with a rattling sound resembling the rumbling of a large cloud and then proceeded towards the assembly-hall.
dashagriivaH = Ravana; shreSThaH = the excellent; rakSasaam = among demons; aasthaaya = mounted; tam = that; rathashreSTham = most beautiful chariot; mahaameghasmasvanam = with a rattling sound resembling the rumbling of a large cloud; prayayau = and preceeded; sabhaam prati = towards the assembling hall.
6.11.5
असिचर्मधरा योधाः सर्वायुधधरास्ततः |
राक्षसा राक्षसेन्द्रस्य पुरस्तात्सम्प्रतस्थिरे ॥
Warriors holding swords and shield as well as demons wearing all types of weapons, marched in front of Ravana.
tataH = then; yodhaaH = warriors; as carmadharaaH = holding swords and shields; raakSasaaH = and demons; sarvaayudhadharaaH = wearing all tpes of weapons; sampratasthire = marched; purastaat = in front; raakSasendrasya = of that king of demons.
6.11.6
नानाविकृतवेषाश्च नानाभूषणभूषिताः |
पार्श्वतः पृष्ठतश्चैनम् परिवार्य ययुस्तदा ॥
Demons wearing all types of unusual dresses and adoring various kinds of jewellery then marched, duly surrounding him from sides and even behind.
naanaa vikR^ita veSaashca = 9demons) wearing all types of unusual dresses; naanaabharaNa bhuushhitaaH = and adoring various kinds of jewellery; tadaa = then; yayuH = marched; parivaarya = surrounding; enam = him; paarshvataH = from sides; pR^iSThatashcaiva = and even from behind.
6.11.7
रथैश्चातिरथा शीघ्रम् मतैश्च वरवारणैः |
अमात्पेतुर्दशग्रीवमाक्रीडद्भिश्च वाजिभिः ॥
Great chariot-warriors in chariots, on excellent elephants in rut and horses supportively coming in different gaits, rushed after Ravana quickly.
atirathaaH = great chariot-warriors; rathaiH = in chariots; varavaaraNaiH = on excellent elephants; mattaiH = in rut; vaajibhishca = and horses; aakriiDadbhiH = sportively coming in different gaits; anuutpetuH dashagriivam = rushed after Ravana; shiighram = quickly.
6.11.8
गदापरिघहस्ताश्च शक्तितोमरपाणयः |
परश्वथधराश्चान्ये तथान्ये शूलपाणयः ॥
Some had maces and iron bars in their hands. Some had javelins and iron clubs. Some were holding axes. Some others had darts in their hands.
gadaaparigha hastaashca = with maces and iron bars in their hands; shaktitomarapaaNayaH = with javelins and iron clubs in their hands; parishvathadharaaH = wearing axes; anye = some others; shuulapaaNayaH = with darts in theirs hands.
6.11.9
ततस्तूर्यसहस्राणाम् सम्जज्ञे निःस्वनो महान् |
तुमुलः शङ्खशब्दश्च सभाम् गच्चति रवणे ॥
As Ravana was proceeding to the assembly-hall, loud blare of thousands of trumpets along with tumultuous noise of conches were produced.
tataH = thereafter; raavaNe = as Ravana; gachchhati = was going; sabhaam = to the assembly hall; mahaan = loud; niHsvanaH = blare; tuuryasahasraaNaam = of thousands of trumpets = tumulaH = and tumultuous; shaNkhashabdashca = noise of couches; samjaN^e = were produced.
6.11.10
स नेमिघोषेण महान्सहसाभिनिनादयन् |
राजमार्गम् श्रिया जुष्टम् प्रतिपेदे महारथः ॥
That excellently great chariot, making noise of the sound of its wheels, soon entered the beautiful royal high-way.
saH = that; mahaan = excellently; mahaarathaH = great chariot; abhininaadayau = making noise; nemighoSeNa = of the sound of the wheels; sahasaa = soon; pratipade = obtained; raajamaargam = the royal high way; juSTam = possessed; shriyaa = of beauty.
6.11.11
विमलम् चातपत्रम् च पगृहीतमशोभत |
पाण्डुरम् राक्षसेन्द्रस्य पूर्णस्तारधिपो यथा ॥
The spotlessly white umbrella, held on Ravana's head, shone like a full-moon.
aatapatram = the umbrella; vimalam = which was spot-lessly; paaNDuram = white; ashobhata = shone; puurNa taaraadhipoyathaa = like a full moon; pragR^ihiitam = was held; raakSasandraya = (on the head) of Ravana.
6.11.12
हेमञ्जरिगर्भे च शुद्धस्फटिकविग्रहे |
चामरव्यजने तस्य रेजतुः सव्यदक्षिणे ॥
On his left and right sides, two fans of yak's tails with crystal handles and golden fringes were shining.
tasya savyadakSiNe = on his left and right sides; chaamaravyajane = two fans of yak's tails; shuddha sphaTika vigrahe = with crystal handles; hemamaNjarigarbhe = and golden fringes; regatuH = were shining.
6.11.13
ते कृताञ्जलयः सर्वे रथस्थम् पृथिवीस्थिताः |
राक्ष्सा राक्षसश्रेष्ठम् शिरोभिस्तम् ववन्दिरे ॥
All those demons standing on ground offered their salutation by bending their heads and joining their palms to his the best of demons, mounted on the chariot.
sarve = all; te raakSasaaH = those demons; vavandire = offered theri salutation; shirobhiH = (by bending) their heads; kR^itaaNjalayaH = and by joining their palsm; tam = to him; raakSasashreSTam = the best of demons; rathastham = mounted on the chariot.
6.11.14
राक्षनैः स्तूयमानः सन् जयाशीर्भिररिंदमः |
अससाद महातेजाः सभाम् विरचिताम् तदा ॥
Ravana the harasser of enemies, possessing great splendor, while being praised by demons through cheers of victory, approached that organized assembly.
tadaa = then; arindamaH = Ravana the harasser of enemies; san = possessing; mahaatejaH = great splendour; stuuyamaanaH = while being praised; raakSasaiH = by demons; jayashiirbhiH = throught cheers of victory; aasasaada = approached; virachitaam = the arranged; sabhaam = assembly.
6.11.15
सुवर्णरजतास्तीर्णाम् विशुद्धस्फटिकान्तराम् |
विराजमानो वपुषा रुक्मपट्टोत्तरच्चदाम् ॥ताम् पिशाचशतैः षड्भिरभिगुप्ताम् सदाप्रभाम् |
प्रविवेश महातेजाः सुकृताम् विश्वकर्मणा ॥
Ravana with great splendour, with his body shining brightly, entered that assembly hall, which was paved with gold and silver, whose interior was wrought with pure crystal, carpeted with skins of deer, guarded by six hundred evil spirits, ever shining and well-constructed by Visvakarma.
15;16. mahaatejaaH = Ravana with great splendour; viraajamaanaH = with shining brightly; napuSaa = body; pravivesha = entered; taam = that assembly hall; suvarNarajataastiirNaam = viSuddhasphaTikaantaraam = whose intereior was wrought with pure crystal; rukmapaTTottaraccadaam = carpeted with skins of deer; abhiguptaam = guarded by shaaDbhiH pishaaca shataiH = six hundred evil spirits; sadaaprabhaam = ever shining; sukR^itaam = and well- build; vishvakarmaNaa = by Visvakarma.
6.11.17
तस्याम् स वैदूर्यमयम् प्रियाकाजिनसम्वृतम् |
महत्सोपाश्रयम् भेजे रावणः परमासनम् ॥
Ravana, that hall, occupied a big and excellent throne embedded with jewels (cat's eye gems), covered with skin of deer called Priyaka and furnished with pillows.
saH = that; raavaNaH = Ravana; tasyaam = in that hall; bheje = occupied; mahat = big; paramaasanam = (and) excellent throne; vaiduuryamayam = embedded with jewels (cat's eye gems); priyakaajinasamvR^itam = covered with skin of deer called Priyaka; sopaashrayam = (and) furnished with pillows.
6.11.18
ततः शशासेश्वरवद्दूतान् लघुपराक्रमान् |
समानयत मे क्षिप्रमिहैतान् राक्षसानिति ॥कृत्यमस्ति महाज्जाने कर्तव्यमिति शत्रुभिः |
Thereafter Ravana, as a king, ordered his messengers, who were moving fast as follows: "There is a gigantic work before us. I know what the enemies are doing. Therefore, bring all the demons here quickly."
tataH = thereafter; iishvaravat = as a king; iti = thus; duutaan = his messengers; laghuparaakramaan = who were mering fast; asti = there is; mahat = a gigantic; kR^ityam = work; jaane = I know; kartvayam iti = what is being done; shatrubhiH = by enemies; samaanayata = bring; iha = here; etaan = these; raakSasaan = demons; kSipram = quickly.
6.11.19
राक्षसास्तद्वचः श्रुत्वा लङ्कायाम् परिचक्रमुः ॥अनुगेहमवस्थय विहारशयनेषु च |
उद्यानेषु च रक्क्षंसि चोदयन्तो ह्यभीतवत् ॥
Hearing those words, the messenger impelled the demons staying in entertainment places, in bedrooms or in gardens and went without fear to every house in Lanka.
19; 20. shrutvaa = hearing;tadvacaH = those words; raakSasaaH = the (messenger) demons; chodayantaH = impelling; rakSaamsi = the demons; avasthaaya = staying; vihaara shayaneSu = in entertainment or in places bed-rooms; udyaaneSuca = or in gardens; paricakramuH = went; abhiitavat = without fear; anugchaam = to every house; laN^kaayaam = in Lanka.
6.11.21
ते रथान् रुचिरानेके दृप्तानेके दृढान् हयान् |
नागनेकेऽधिरुरुहुर्जग्मुश्चैके पदातयः ॥
Some of the demons mounted beautiful chariots; some mounted wild and strong horses and some mounted on elephants. Some others went on foot.
adhiruruhuH = mounted; te = those demons; eke = some; ruchiraan = beautiful; rathaan = chariots; eke = some; dR^iptaan = wild; dR^iDhaan = and strong hayaan = horses; eke = some; naagaan = elephants; eke = some; jagmuh = wnet; padaatayaH = by foot.
6.11.22
सा पुरी परमाकीर्णा रथकुञ्जरवाजिभिः |
सम्पतद्भिर्विरुरुचे गरुत्मद्चिरिवामबरम् ॥
That city, extremely crowded with chariots elephants and horses rushing fast together, appeared like birds rushing fast in the sky.
saa purii = that city; paramaakiirNaa = extremely crowded; rathaa kuNjara vaajibhiH = with chariots; elephants and horses; sampatadbhiH = rushing togeher fast; viruruche = appeared; ambaramiva = like the sky; garutmadbhiH = by the birds.
6.11.23
ते वाहनान्यवस्थाप्य यानानि विविधानि च |
सभाम् पद्भिः प्रविविशुः सिम्हा गिरिगुहामिव ॥
Parking horses, elephants and various kinds vehicles like chariots, they entered by foot the assembly-hall as a mountain-cave is entered by lions.
avasthaapya = parking; vaahanaani = horses; elephants; vividhaani = and various; yaanaanicha = kinds of vehicles like chariots; te = they; pravivishuH = entered; padbhiH = by foot; sabhaam = the assembly-hall; giriguhaamiva = like a mountain-cave; simhaaH = by lions.
6.11.24
राज्ञः पादौ गृहीत्वा तु राज्ञा ते प्रतिपूजिताः |
पीठेष्वन्ये बृसीष्वन्ये भूमौ केचिदुपाविशन् ॥
Touching the feet of the king and greeted in turn by the king, some sat down on seats, some others on mats (of Kusa grass) and others on the ground.
gR^ihiitvaa = touching; paadau = the feet; raaN^aH = of the king; pratipuujitaaH = and being greeted in turn; raajJNaa = by the king; anye = some; upaavishan = sat down; piiTheSu = on seats; anye = some others; bR^iiSu = on mats(of Kusa grass); kechit = and others; bhuumau = on the ground.
6.11.25
ते समेत्य सभायाम् वै राक्षसा राजशासनात् |
यथार्हमुपतस्थुस्ते रावणम् राक्षसाधिपम् ॥
Congregating in the assembly hall at the king's command, those demons took their position round Ravana the king of demons, each according to their rank.
sametya = congregating; sabhaayaam = in the assembly-hall; raaja shaasanaat = at the king's command; te raakSasaaH = those demons; te = they; upasthuH = took their position; yathaarham = (each) according to their rank; raavaNam (round) Ravana; raakSasaadhipam = the king of demons.
6.11.26
मन्त्रिणश्च यथामुख्या निश्चितार्थेषु पण्डिताः |
अमात्याश्च गुणोपेताः सर्वज्ञा बुद्धिदर्शनाः ॥समीयुस्तत्र शतशः शूराश्च बहवस्तथा |
सभायाम् हेमवर्णायाम् सर्वार्थस्य सुखाय वै ॥
Ministers who were scholars well versed in deciding action those endowed with good qualities, those who were all-knowing, king's ministers who could perceive things by their power of intellect and many warriors in hundreds, gathered according to their importance in that assembly hall, wrapped with gold, for providing felicity in all actions.
26;27. mantriNashca = ministers; paNditaaH = who were scholars; nishchitaartheshhu = well-versed in deciding actions; guNopetaaH = those endowed with good qualities; sarvajJNaaH = those who were all-knowing; amaatyaashca = king's ministers; buddhidarshanaaH = who could perceive things by their power of intellect; tathaa = and; bahuvaH = many; shuuraaH = warriors; shatashaH = in hundreds; samiiyuH = gathered; yathaamukhyaaH = according to their importance; sabhaayaam = in assembly hall; hemavarNaayaam- wrapped with gold; sukhaayavai = for felicity; sarvaarthasya = of all actions.
6.11.28
ततो महात्मा विपुलम् सुयुग्यम् |
रथम् वरम् हेमविचित्रिताङ्गम् |
शुभम् समास्थाय ययौ यशस्वी |
विभीषणः संसदमग्रजस्य ॥
The high-souled and illustrious VibhiShana ascended an excellent auspicious and spacious chariot yoked with good horses with its various parts decked in gold and drove towards the assembly-hall of Ravana his elder brother.
tataH = then; vibhiiSaNaH = Vibhishana; mahaatmaa = the hight-souled; yashasvii = and the inllustrious; aasthaaya = ascended; varam = the excellent; ratham = chariot; vipulam = which was spacious; suyugyam = yoked with good horses; hemavichitritaaN^gam = its various parts decked with gold; shubham = and auspicious; yayau = and drove; samsadam = towards assembly-hall; agrajasya = of his elder brother; Ravana.
6.11.29
स पूर्वजायावरजः शशंस |
ना माथ पश्चाच्चरणौ ववन्दे |
शुकः प्रहस्तश्च तथैव तेभ्यो |
ददौ यथार्हम् प्ऱ्^थगासनानि ॥
Then, that younger brother Vibhishana told Ravana his name and offered salutation to the feet. Suka and Prahasta followed suit. Ravana gave them suitable seats separately.
atha = thereafter; saH = that; avarajaH = younger brogher; shashamsa = told; naama = his name; pashchaat = then; vavande = saluted; charaNau = the feet; shukaH = Suka; prahastashcha = and Prahasta; tathaiva; (saluted) likewise (Ravana); dadau = gave; aasanaani = seats; tebhyaH = to them; pR^ithak = separately; yathaarham = according to their rank.
6.11.30
सुवर्णनानामणिभुषणानाम् |
सुवाससाम् संसदि राक्षसानाम् |
तेषाम् परार्थ्यगुरुचन्दनानाम् |
स्रजाम् च गन्धाः प्रववुः समन्तात् ॥
The aroma of the best aloe and sandal paste painted on the persons as also of garlands worn round the necks of those demons duly adorned with ornaments of gold and gems and attired in excellent clothes diffused all round in the assembly-hall.
gandhaaH = the aroma; paraarthyaaguru chandanaanaam = of the best aloe and sandal paste; teSaam rakSasaanaam = painted on those demons; srajaamca = and of garlands; suvarNanaanaamaNi = of gold and gems; suvaasasaam = and attired in good clothes; pravavuH = diffused; samantaat = all round; samsadi = in the assembly-hall.
6.11.31
न चुक्रुशुर्नानृतमाह कश्चि |
त्सभासदो नापि जजल्पुरुच्चैः |
संसिद्धार्थः सर्व एवोग्रवीर्या |
भर्तुः सर्वे ददृशुश्चाननम् ते ॥
The assembled persons there did not yell loudly. None uttered untruth or even talked vociferously. All of them were ready for action and were endowed with terrible energy. All of them sat, perceiving their lord's face.
sabhaasadaH = the assembled persons; na chukrushuH = did not yell loudly; na kashchit = No one; aaha = uttered; anR^itam = untruth; na jajulpuH api = not even talked; uchchaiH = loudly; sarve = all of them; samsiddhaarthaaH = were ready for action; ugraviiryaaH = and were endowed with terrible energy; te sarve = all of them; dadR^ishuH = perceived; bhartuH = their lord's aanaam = face.
6.11.32
स रावणः शस्त्रभृताम् मनस्विनाम् |
महाबलानाम् समितौ मनस्वी |
तप्याम् सभायाम् प्रभया चकाशे |
मध्ये वसूनामिव वज्रहस्तः ॥
In that assembly, that Ravana, full of mind, shone with brilliance among the assemblage of those demons possessing great strength, like Devendra (the Lord of heaven) amidst Vasus (a class of gods)
tasyaam sabhaayaam = In that assembly; saH raavaNaH = that Ravana; manasvii = full of mind; chakashe = shone; samitau = prabhayaa = with brilliance; samitau = among the assmeblage; mahaabalaanaam = of those demons possessing great strength; vajrahastaH iva = like Devendra (the Lord of heaven); madhye = amidst; vasuunaam = Vasus (a class of gods)
इत्यार्षे श्रीमद्रामायणे आदिकाव्ये युद्धकाण्डे एकादशः सर्गः
Sarga 12
6.12.1
स ताम् परिषदम् कृत्स्नाम् समीक्ष्य समितिम्जयः |
प्रबोधयामास तदा प्रहस्तम् वाहिनीपतिम् ॥
Then, Ravana an eminent person in the assembly, having seen all that gathering, instructed Prahasta the chief of his army (as follows):
tadaa = then; saH = that Ravana; samitimjayaH = eminent in an assembly; dR^iSTvaa = having seen; kR^itsnaam = all; taam pariSadam = that gathering; tadaa = at that time; prabodhayaamaasa = instructed; prahastam = Prahasta; vaahiniipatim = the commander of the army (as follows):
6.12.2
सेनापते यथा ते स्युः कृतविद्याश्चतुर्विधाः |
योधा नगररक्षायाम् तथा व्यादेष्टुमर्हसि ॥
"O, commander! You are allowed to issue an order to see that well-trained warriors belonging to the four divisions of the army (viz.cavalry, infantry, chariots and elephants) are entrusted with the defense of the city."
senapate = "O; commander!; te = (Let) those; yodhaaH = warriors; kR^itavidyaaH = well-trained; chaturvidhaaH = in four ways; yathaa = how; syuH = (they) stand; nagararakSaayaam = in defence of the city; tathaa = in that way' arhasi = you are allowed; vyaadeSTum = to command.
6.12.3
स प्रहस्तः प्रतीतात्मा चिकीर्षन् राजशासनम् |
विनिक्षिपद् बलम् सर्वम् बहिरन्तश्च मन्दिरे ॥
Prahasta, resolute in his mind to follow the king's orders stationed the whole army both outside as well as inside the city.
saH = that; prahastaH = Prahasta; pratiitaatmaa = steadfast in his mind; chikiirSan = with a desire to follow; raajashaasanam = king's order; vinikSipat = stationed; sarvam = the whole; balam = army; bahiH = outside; antashca = and inside; mandire = the city.
6.12.4
ततो विनिक्षिप्य बलम् सर्वम् नगरगुप्तये |
प्रहस्तः प्रमुखे राज्ञो निषसाद जगाद च ॥
Thereafter, Prahasta after keeping the whole army in defence of the city, sat in front of the king and spoke (as follows):
tataH = thereafter; prahastaH = Prahasta; vinikSipya = keeping; sarvam = the whole; balam = army; nagaraguptaye = in defence of the city; niSasaada = sat; pramukhe = in front; raaN^aH = of the king; jagaada = and spoke (as follows).
6.12.5
विहितम् बहिरन्तश्च बलम् बलवतस्तव |
कुरुष्वाविमनाः क्षिप्रम् यदभिप्रेतमस्ति ते ॥
Your army, as strong as you are, has been positioned both outside and inside the city. Pray do quickly, with an undistracted mind, whatever is preferable to you."
tava = your; balam = army; balavataH = as strong (as you are); vihitam = has been stationed; bahiH = outside; antashca = and inside; kuruSva = do; kSipram = quickly; yat = what; asti = is; abhipretam = preference; te = to you; avimanaaH = with an undistracted mind."
6.6.12
प्रहस्तस्य वचः श्रुत्वा राजा राज्यहितैषिणः |
सुखेप्सुः सुहृदाम् मध्ये व्याजहार स रावणः ॥
Hearing the words of Prahasta, who wished the welfare of the kingdom, king Ravana, with a desire to obtain happiness, spoke in the desire midst of his friends as follows:
saH = that; raavaNaH = Ravana; raajaa = the king; shrutvaa = hearing; vachaH = the words; prahastasya = of Prahasta; raajya hitaishhiNaH = who wished the welfare of the kingdom; sukhepsuH = being desirous of obtaining happiness; vyaajahara = spoke (as follows); madhye = in the middle; suhR^idaam = of his friends.
6.12.7
प्रियाप्रिये सुख दुःखम् लाभालाभे सिताहिते |
धर्मकामार्थकृच्च्रेषु यूयमार्हथ वेदितुम् ॥
When you are in difficult situations regarding virtue pleasure and wealth, you are able to have a correct notion of pleasant and unpleasant things, happiness and sorrow, gain and detriment as well as advantages and disadvantages."
yuuyam = (when) you; dharma; kaamaarthkR^ichchhreshhe = are in difficult situations regarding virtue pleasure and wealth; arhatha = you are able; veditum = to have a correct notion; riyaapriye = of pleasant and unpleasant things; sukham duHkham = of happiness and sorrow; laabhaalaabhe = of gain and detriment; hitaahite = and of advantages and disadvantages of things.
6.12.8
सर्वकृत्यानि युष्माभिः समारब्धनि सर्वदा |
मन्त्रकर्मनियुक्तानि न जातु विफलानि मे ॥
"All of my works undertaken by you with an act of attention, were never in vain."
me = My; sarvakR^ityaani = entire; tasks; sarvadaa = always; samarambhaani = undertaken; yuSmaabhiH = by you; mantrakarmaniyuktaani = with an act of attention; na jaatu = were never; viphalaani = in vain."
6.12.9
ससोमग्रहनक्षत्रैर्मरुद्भिरिव वासवः |
भवद्भिरहमत्यर्थम् वृतः श्रियमवाप्नुयाम् ॥
"I will obtain maximum prosperity, while abiding with you, as Indra obtains properity while abiding with moon, planets, stars and celestials."
aham = I; avapnuyaam = will obtain; atyartham = maximum; shriyam = prosperity; vR^itaH = while abiding; bhavadbhiH = with you; vaasavaH iva = as Inidra; (obtains prosperity); sa somagrahanakshhatraiH = while abdiding with moon; planets and stars; marudbhiH = as well as celestials."
6.12.10
अहम् तु खलु सर्वन्वः समर्थयुतुमुद्यतः |
कुमभकर्णस्य तु स्वप्नान्नेममर्थमचोदयम् ॥
"I am intent on reminding all of you again. But I could not inform this matter earlier to Kumbhakarna because of his sleep."
aham = I; udyataH = an intent on; samarthayitum = reminding; sarvaan = all; vaH = of you; kumbhakarNasya tu = but to Kumbhakarna; svapnaat = beacuse of his sleep; na achodayam = I could not inform; imam = this; artham = matter.
6.12.11
अयम् हि सुप्तः ष्ण्मासान् कुम्भकर्णो महाबलः |
सर्वशस्त्रभृतम् मुख्यः स इदानीम् समुत्थितः ॥
"This most powerful Kumbhakarna, the chief among all the wielders of weapons, was indeed sleeping for the last six months and now, he woke up."
ayam = this; mahaabalaH = very strong kumbhakarNaH = Kumbhakarna; mukhyaH = the chief; sarvashastrabhR^itaam = among the entire wielders of weapons; suptaH hi = was indeed sleeping; shhaTmaasaaH = for the last six months; saH = He; samutthitaH = woke up; idaaniim = now.
6.12.12
इयम् च दण्डकारण्य़ाद्रामस्य महिषी प्रिया |
रक्षोभिश्चरितोद्देशादानीता जनकात्मजा ॥
"Seetha the beloved wife of Rama was brought from the forest of Dandaka, the place frequented by demons."
iyam = this; janakaatmajaa = Seetha; priyaa = the beloved; mahiSii = wife; raamasya = of Rama; aaniitaa = was brought; daNDakaaraNyaat = from the forest of Dandaka; charitoddeshaat = the place randered; rakSobhiH = by demons."
6.12.13
सा मे न शय्यामारोढुमिच्चत्यलसगामिनी |
त्रिषुलोकेषु चान्या मे न सीतासदृशी मता ॥
Seetha of languid pace, does not like to reach my bed. I do not imagine any other woman similar to Seetha existing in the three worlds."
saa = She; alasaagaaminii = who walks slowly; na ichchhati = does not like; aaroDhum = to reach; me = my; shayyam = bed; namataa = It is not acceptable; me = to me; anyaa = any other woman; siitaa sadR^ishii = similar to Seetha; triSu = in the three; lokeSu = worlds.
6.12.14
तनुमध्या पृथुश्रोणी शरदिन्दुनिभानना |
हेमबिम्बनिभा सौम्यामायेव मयनिर्मिता ॥
"She has a slim waist, well-developed hips, and a face similar to an autumnal moon. Looking like an idol of gold and being placid She appears like an illusory image created by Maya.
tanumadhyaa = (She has) a slim waist; pR^ithy shroNii = well-developed hips; sharadindunibhaananaa = her face similar to antumnal moon; hema bimbanibhaa = looking like an image of gold; saumyaa = placid; maayeva = like an illusory image; mayanirmitaa = made by Maya.
Maya: Architect of demons, also versed in magic, astronomy and military science.
6.12.15
सुलोहिततलौ श्लक्क्षणौ चरणौ सुप्रतिष्ठतौ |
दृष्ट्वा ताम्रनखौ तस्या दीप्यते मे शरीरजः ॥
"Seeing Her feet with rose-coloured soles, smooth and evenly resting on ground with the rosy soles, my lust is kindled."
dR^iSTvaa = seeing; tasyaaH = Her; charoNau = feet; sulohitatalau = with a little reddish soles; shlakSNau = smooth; supratiSThitau = evenly resting on the ground; taamranakhau = with lightly reddish nails; me = my; shariirajaH = lust; diipyate = is kindled.
6.12.16
हुताग्निरर्चिःसम्काशामेनाम् सौरीमिव प्रभाम् |
उन्नसम् विमलम् वल्गु वदनम् चारुलोचनम् ॥पश्यंस्तदवशस्तस्याः कामस्य वशमेयिवान् |
"Seeing her countenance similar to the flame of a sacrificial fire and looking like the radiance of the sun, with her prominent nose and the pretty clear and handsome eyes, I became unrestrained, having submitted to the will of my passion."
pashyan = seeing; tasyaaH = Her; tat = that; vadanam = countenance; hutaagnirarchiH sankaasham = similar to the flame of a sacrificial fire; prabhaamiva = (and) looking like radiance; sauriim = of the sun; enaam = with her; unnasam = prominent nose; chaarulochanam = her pretty eyes; vimalam = which are clear; valgu = and handsome; avasham = not being in my fire will; eyivaan = I obtained; vasham = the will; kaamesya = of passion."
6.12.17
क्रोधहर्षसमानेन दुर्वर्णकरणेन च ॥शोकसम्तापनित्येन कामेन कलुषीकृतः |
"I have been polluted by lust and equally by anger and pleasure thus making me pale and I have been ever since in grief and anguish."
kalushhiikR^itaH = I have been polluted; kaamena = by lust; krodha harshhasamaanena = equally in anger and pleasure; durvarNakaraNenacha = making me pale; shokasantaapanityena = and is ever present in grief and anguish."
6.12.18
सा तु सम्वत्सरम् कालम् मामयाचत भामिनी ॥प्रतीक्षमाणा भर्तारम् राममायतलोचना |
तन्मया चारुनेत्रायाः प्रतिज्ञातम् वचः शुभम् ॥श्रान्तोऽहम् सततम् कामाद्यातो हय इवाध्वनि |
"Looking forward Rama, her husband, that longish large eyed Seetha, requested me to give time for one year. I accepted the auspicious words of the charmingly eyed Seetha. I am wearied of this lust, like a horse galloping along a path continuously."
18;19. pratiikSamaaNaa = looking forward; raamam = for Rama; bhartaaram = her husband; saa = that; aayatalochanaa = large-eyed; bhaaminii = Seetha; ayaachata = requested; maam = me; samvatsaram kaalam = year's time; tat = those; shubham = auspicious; vachaH = words; chaaran netraayaaH = of the charmingly eyed Seetha; pratijJNaatam = were accepted; mayaa = by me; aham = I; shraantaH = am wearied; kaamaat = of lust; hayaH iva = like a horse yaataH = going; aadhvani = along the way; satatam = uninterruptedly.
6.12.20
कथम् सागरमक्षोभ्यम् तरिष्यन्ति वनौकसः ॥बहुसत्त्वसमाकीर्णम् तौ वा दशरथात्मजौ |
How the monkeys or even Rama and Lakshmana can cross the unassailable ocean, completely infested as it was with sea-animals?"
katham = how; vanaukasaH = the monkeys or; tau = those; dasharaatmajau vaa = Rama and Lakshmana; tariSyanti = can cross; saagaram = the ocean; akSobhyam = the unassailable; bahusattvasamaakiirNam = completely crowded with sea-animals?
6.12.21
अथवा कपिनैकेन कृतम् नः कदनम् महत् ॥दुर्ज्ञेयाः कार्यगतयो ब्रूत यस्य यथामति |
"on the other hand, a huge destruction was done to us, by a single monkey. The consequences of their acts are unpredictable. Tell me what is there in your mind, according to your own understanding."
athvaa = Is it not so; ekena kapinaa = by one monkey; mahat = a huge; kadanam = destruction; kR^itam = was done; naH = to us; kaaryagatayaH = the consequences of their actions; durN^eyaaH = are not known; bruuta = tell (me); yathaamati = according to your own intellect; yasya = what is there (in your mind).
6.12.22
मानुषान्नो भयम् नास्ति तथापि तु विमृश्यताम् ॥तदा देवासुरे युद्दे युष्माभिः सहितोऽजयम् |
ते मे भवन्तश्च तथा सुग्रीवप्रमुखान् हरीन् ॥परे पारे समुद्रस्य पुरस्कृत्य नृपात्मजौ |
सीतायाः पदवीम् प्राप्य सम्प्राप्तौ वरुणालयम् ॥
"We have no fear with human beings. Even so, the matter can be discussed. Earlier, together with you, I conquered the celestials in a battle between the celestials and demons. You also conquered them. Knowing the whereabouts of Seetha, Rama and Lakshmana together with Sugreeva and other monkeys reached the other shore of the ocean."
22;23;24. naasti = no; bhayam = fear; naH = to us; maanuSaat = with human beings; tathaapi = even so; vimR^ishyataam = let it be deliberated; tadaa = at that time; sahitaH = together; yushhmaabhiH = with you; ajayam = I conquered; devaasurayuddhe = in the battle between celestials and demons; te = those; bhantashca = of you also; me = on my side; tathaa = (conquered) in the same manner; praapya = procuring; padaviim = access; siitaayaaH = of Seetha; nR^ipaatmajau = Rama and Lakshama; the princes; puraskR^itya = placing in front; vaanaraan = the monkeys; sugriiva pramukhaan = like Sugreeva and others; sampraaptau; well-reached; varuNaalayam = the ocean; parepaare = on the other bank; samudrasya = of the ocean.
6.12.25
अदेया च यथा सीता वध्यौ दशरथात्मजौ |
भवद्भिर्मन्त्य्रताम् मन्त्रः सुनीतम् चाभिधीयताम् ॥
"Let a consultation be held by you and a judicious line of course suggested, so that Seetha may not have to be handed -over to them back and Rama and Lakshmana may be killed."
mantraH mantryataam = let a thought be deliberated; bharadbhiH = by you; yathaa = how; siitaa = Settha; adeyaa = may not be given; dasharathaatmajau = (and) how Rama and Lakshama; vadhyauca = may be killed; suniitam = A prudent advice; abhidhiiyatamca = be mentioned."
6.12.26
न हि शक्तिम् प्रपश्यामि जगत्यन्यस्य कस्यचित् |
सागरम् वानरैस्तीर्त्वा विश्चयेन जयो मम ॥
"I do not see any other's capability to cross the ocean even so with the monkeys. Victory is surely mine."
na prapashyaami = I do not see; kasyachit = any; anyasya = other; shaktim = capability; tiirtvaa = to cross; saagaram = the ocean; vaanaraiH = along with the monkeys; jayaH = Victory; nishchayena = is surely; mama = mine."
6.12.27
तस्य कामपरीतस्य निशम्य परिदेवितम् |
कुम्भकर्णः प्रचुक्रोध वचनम् चेदमब्रवीत् ॥
Hearing the lamentation of Ravana who was captivated by lust, Kumbhakarana became angry and spoke the following words:
nishamya = hearing; paridevitam = the lamentation; tasya = of Ravana; kaamapariitasya = captivated by lust; kumbhakarNa = Kumabhakara; prachukrodha = was angry; abraviitcha = and spoke; idam = those; vachanam = words.
6.12.28
यदा तु रामस्य सलक्ष्मणस्य |
प्रसह्य सीता खलु पा इहाऽहृता |
सकृत्समीक्षैव सुनिश्चितम् तदा |
भजेत चित्तम् यमुनेव यामुनम् ॥
"You should have contemplated thoroughly that very moment when Seetha was brought here forcibly only after a single impulsive thought from the hermitage of Rama, who was accompanied by Lakshmana, even like the river Yamuna fills the depression at its source the moment it descends on earth."
yadaa = when; siitaa = Seetha; raamasya = of Rama; salakshhmaNasya = accompanied by Lakshmana; khalu = indeed; aahR^itaa = was brought; iha = here; prasahya = forcibly; tadaa; then itself; sakR^it = once; samiikshhyena = by contemplating thoroughly; chittam = your mind; bhajeta = should have driven into; sunishchitam = a good decision; yaamunaniva = like filling the depression at its source; yamunaa = by Yamuna River."
6.12.29
सर्वमेतन्महाराज कृतमप्रतिमम् तव |
विधीयेत सहास्माभिरादावेवास्य कर्मणः ॥
"O, emperor! If all this act of consultation with us was done at the beginning of this action itself (of bringing Seetha here), it would have been worthy of you."
mahaaraaja = O; emperor!; aadaaneva = athe beginning itself; asya = of this; karmaNaH = action; apratimam = it would have been unequalled; tava = to you; yadi sarvam = (if)all etat = this; kR^itam = act of consultation asmaabhiH saha = with us; vidhiiyetayadi = was done.
6.12.30
न्यायेन राजकार्याणि यः करोति दशानन |
न स सम्तप्यते पश्चान्निश्चतार्थमतिर्नृपः ॥
"O, Ravana! A king who performs king's functions with a mind duly ascertained by justice, will not repent thereafter."
dashaanana = O; Ravana; yaH = which; nR^ipaH = king; karoti = does; raajakaaryaani = king's functions; nishchitaarthamatiH = with a mind; ascertained; nyaayenna = by justice; saH = he; nasantapyate = will not repent; pashchaat = thereafter."
6.12.31
अनुपायेन कर्माणि विपरीतानि यानि च |
क्रियमाणानि दुष्यन्ति हवीम्ष्यप्रयतेष्विन ॥
"Actions done pervertedly without use of any stratagem get spoiled, even as oblations not intent on devotion got spoiled.
karmaaNi = actions; vuoaruutaabu = oervertedktl kriyamaaNaani = done; anupaayena = witout use of any strategem; duSyanti = get spoiled; haviinshhiiva = even as oblations; aprayate = not intent on devotion.
6.12.32
यः पश्चात्पूर्वकार्याणि कर्माण्यभिचिकीर्षति |
पूर्वम् चापरकर्याणि न स वेद नयानयौ ॥
"He who is not aware of prudence and imprudence, wants to do actions which are to be done before at a later stage and actions which are to be done later at a stage before."
yaH = He who; chikiirshhati = wants to do; karmaaNi = actions; puurvakaaryaani = which ought to be done before; pashchaat = later; aparakaryaaNi = and actions which ought to be done later; puurvamca = \ before; saH = he; na veda = is not aware; nayaanayau = of predence and imprudence.
6.12.33
चपलस्य तु कृत्येषु प्रसमीक्स्याधिकम् बलम् |
चिद्रमन्ये प्रपद्यन्ते क्रौञ्चस्य खमिव द्विजाः ॥
"Seeing superior strength in a hasteful enemy, some look for his weak point, even as swans seek the cleavage in the Kraunca mountain."
prasamiikshhya = seeing; adhikam = superior; balam = strength; chapalasya = of a hasteful enemy (others); prapadyante = look for; chhidram = his weak point; dvijaaH iva = even as swans; kham = (seek) the cleavage; krauNchasya = in Kraucha mountain.
God Kartikeya (son of Lord Shiva) made a cleavage in Krauncha mountain with His javelin. (Mahabharata, Salya Parva 46-84).
6.12.34
त्वयेदम् महादारभम् कार्य मप्रतिचिन्तितम् |
दिष्ट्या त्वाम् नावधीद्रामो विषमिश्रमिवामृतम् ॥
"This great act was undertaken by you without proper thinking. By good fortune, Rama did not kill you even as the meat mixed with poison would kill the consumer."
idam = this; mahat = great; kaaryam = act; aarabdham = was undertaken; tvayaa = by you; apratichintitam = without proper thinking; diSTyaa = by good fortune; raamaH = Rama; naavadhiit = did not kill; tvaam = you; aamiSam iva = even as the meat; viSamishram = mixed with poison."
6.12.35
तस्मात्त्वया समारब्धम् कर्म ह्यप्रतिमम् परैः |
अहम् समीकरिष्यामि हत्वा शत्रूम् स्तनानघ ॥
"O, irreproachable brother! Therefore by killing your enemies, I shall neutralize the dishonourable act undertaken by you in relation to your enemies."
anagha = O; irreproachable brother!; tasmaat = therefore; hatvaa = by killing; tava = your; shatruum = enemies; samiikarishhyaami = I shall neutralise; apratimam = the dishonourable; karma = act; samaarabdham = undertaken; tvayaa = by you; paraiH = in relation to your enemies."
6.12.36
अहमुत्सादयिष्यामि शत्रूंस्तव निशाचर |
यदि शक्रविवस्वन्तौ यदि पावकमारुतौ ॥तावहम् योधयिष्यामि कुबेरवरुणावपि |
"O, ranger of night! I shall destroy your enemies. I shall do battle with the two brothers, even if they are Indra and the sun-god or the god of fire and the wind-god or Kubera (the god of riches) and Varuna (the god of water).
nishaachara = O; ranger of night!; aham = I; utsaadayishhyaami = shall destroy; tava = your; shatruun = enemies; aham = I; yodhayishhyaami = shall do battle with; tau = the two brother; yadi = even if (they are); shakravivasvautau = Indra and the sun-god; yadi paavakamaarutau = even if god of fire and the wind-god; kubera varuNaavapi = or Kubera (the god of riches) and Varuna (the god of water).
6.12.37
गिरिमात्रशरीरस्य महापरिघयोधिनः ॥नर्दतस्तीक्ष्णदम्ष्ट्रस्य बिभीयाद्वै पुरन्दरः |
"Entering the combat with a mountain-sized body and fiery teeth, roaring the while and attacking with an immense bludgeon, I shall strike terror in Indra himself!"
purandaraH = even Indra; bibhiiyat vai = indeed will be afraid of me; girimaatra shariirasya = with a mountain-sized body; tiikshhNadamsTrasya = fiery teeth; nardataH = making a roaring sound; mahaaparigha yodhinaH = attacking with an immense bludgeon."
6.12.38
पुनर्माम् सद्वितीयेन शरेण निहनिष्यति ॥ततोऽहम् तस्य पास्यामि रुधिरम् काममाश्वस |
"Even before Rama strikes me once more with a second arrow, I shall drink his blood. Cheer up freely.
saH = (before) that Rama; nihanishhyati = strikes; maam = me; punaH = once more; dvitiiyena = with a second; shareNa = arrow; tataH = immediately; paasyaami = I shall drink; tasya = his; rudhiram = blood; aashvasa = cheer-up; kaamam = freely."
6.12.39
वधेव वै दाशरथेह् सुखावहम् |
जयम् तवाहर्तुमहम् तयिष्ये |
हत्वा च रामम् सह लक्ष्मणेन |
खादामि सर्वान् हरियूथमुख्यान् ॥
"I shall try to fetch victory, which brings pleasure to you, by the killing of Rama. By exterminating Rama along with Lakshmana, I shall devour all the leaders of monkey-troops."
aham = I; yatiSve = shall try; aahartum = to fetch; jayam = victory; sukhavaham = which brings pleasure; tava = to you; vadhena = by killing; daasharadhena = of Rama; hatvaa = by killing; raamam = Rama; lakshhmaNena iha = along with lakshmana; khaadaami = I shall eat awa; sarvaan = all hariyuuthamukhyaan = the leaders of monkey- troops."
6.12.40
रमस्व कामम् पिब चाग्र्यवारुणीम् |
कुरुष्व कार्वाणि हितानि विज्वरः |
मया तु रामे गमिते यमक्षयम् |
चिराय सीता वशगा भविष्यति ॥
"Enjoy yourself freely. Drink excellent of wines to the extent of your desire without any anxiety. Rama, having been dispatched by me to the abode of death, Seetha will be at your disposal forever."
ramasva = enjoy yourself; kaamam = freely; piba = drink; agryavaaruNiim = excellent of your desire; vijvaraH = without anxiety; raame = Rama; gamite = having been despatched; yamakshhayam = to the abode of death; mayaa = by me; siita = Seetha; bhavishhyati = will be; vashaga = at your disposal; chiraaya = forever."
इत्यार्षे श्रीमद्रामायणे आदिकाव्ये युद्धकाण्डे द्वादशः सर्गः
Sarga 13
6.13.1
रावणम् क्रुद्धमाज्ञाय महापार्श्वो महाबलः |
मुहूर्त मनुसंचिन्त्य प्राञ्जलिर्वाक्य मब्रवीत् ॥
Perceiving Ravana enraged, a very strong demon named Mahaparsva thought for a while and with joined palms, spoke as follows:
aaG^yaaya = noticing; raavaNam = Ravana; kruddham = enraged; mahaabalaaH = a very strong; mahaapaarshvaH = Mahaparsva; anusanchintya = thought; muhuurtam = for a while; praaNjaliH = and with joined palms; abraviit = spoke; vaakyam = these words:
6.13.2
यः खल्वपि वनम् प्राप्य मृगव्यालनिषेवितम् |
न पिबेन्मधु सम्प्राप्य स नरो बालिशो ध्रुवम् ॥
"That man indeed is a fool, who after reaching a forest inhabited by wild beasts and vicious elephants and having duly found honey, does not drink it."
khaluapi = besides indeed; yaH naraH = which man; praapya = after reaching; vanam = a forest; mR^igavyaala nishhevitam = inhabited by wild beasts and vicious elephants; sampraapya = obtained; madhu = honey; na pibet = does not drink; saH = he; dhruvam = surely; baalishaH = is a fool."
6.13.3
ईश्वरस्येश्वरः कोऽस्ति तव शत्रुनिबर्हण |
रमस्व सह वैदेह्या शत्रूनाक्रम्य मूर्धसु ॥
"O,annihilator of enemies! Who is a lord to you, who are a lord of all? Setting your foot upon the heads of your enemies, take pleasure with Sita."
shatrunibarhaNa = O; annihilator of enemies! KaH = who; asti = is; iishvaraH = a lord; tava = to you; iishvarsya = who are a lord of all? aakramya = stepping upon; muurdhasu = the heads; shatruun = of your enemies; ramasva = you take pleasure; vaidehyaa saha = with Sita."
6.13.4
बलात्कुक्कुटवृत्तेन प्रवर्तस्व महाबल |
अक्रम्याक्रम्य सीताम् वै ताम् भुङिक्स्व च रमस्व च ॥
"O, ruler endowed with a mighty prowess! Act in the mode of a cock, forcibly against her. Enjoy that Sita, by charging on her again and again and revel with her."
mahaabala = O; ruler endowed with a mighty prowess! pravartasva = Behave; kukkuTa vR^ittena = in the mode of a cock; balata = using force against her; bhuNkshhva = enjoy; taam siitaam = that Sita; aakramya aakramya = charging and charging; ramasya cha = and revel with her."
6.13.5
लब्धकामस्य ते पश्चादागमिष्यति किम् भयम् |
प्राप्तमप्राप्तकालम् वा सर्वम् प्रतिविधास्यते ॥
"What fear will be there to you, after fulfilling your lust? All that comes or yet to come will be prevented (by us)."
kim bhayam = what fear; aagamishhyati = will come; pashchaat = after; labdhakaamasya = fulfilling your lust? sarvam = All; praaptum = that comes; apraaptakaalam = or yet to come ; pratividhaanyate = will be prevented."
6.13.6
कुम्भकर्णः सहास्माभिरिन्द्रजिच्च महाबलः |
प्रतिषेधयितुम् शक्तौ सवज्रमपि वज्रिणम् ॥
"Kumbhakarna and Indrajit of great might together with us are capable of keeping off even Devendra (god of celestials), wielding the weapon of a thunderbolt."
kumbhakarNaH = Kumbhakarna; indrajitcha = and Indrajit; mahaabalaH = of great might; asmaabhiHcha = with us; shaktou = are capable; pratishhedhayitum = of keeping off; vajriNam api = even Devendra(god of celestials); savajram = wielding the weapon of a thunderbolt".
6.13.7
उपप्रदानम् सान्त्वम् वा भेदम् वा कुशलैः कृतम् |
समतिक्रम्य दण्डेन सिद्धिमर्थेषु रोचये ॥
"Overstepping the methods of giving away gifts or conciliation or even showing dissention being followed by right men, I like accomplishment of actions through hostile means."
samatikramya = having overstepped; upapradaanam = the method of giving away gifts; saa stvam vaa = or gentle means; bhedamvaa = or showing dissention; kR^itam = being done; kushalaiH = by right men ;rochaye = I like; siddhim = accomplishment; artheshhu = in actions; daNDena = through hostility."
6.13.8
इह प्राप्तान्वयम् सर्वान् शत्रूंस्तव महाबल |
वशे शस्त्रप्रतापेन करिष्यामो न संशयः ॥
"O, ruler endowed with great might! We shall make all your enemies reaching here to surrender, by the power of our weapons. There is no doubt about it."
mahaabala = O; ruler endowed with great might! Vayam = We; karishhyaamaH = shall make; sarvaan = all; tava = your; shatruun = enemies; praaptaan = reached; iha = here; vashe = to surrender; shastraprataapena = by the power of our weapons; na samshayaH = there is no doubt."
6.13.9
एवमुक्तस्तदा राजा महापार्श्वएन रावणः |
तस्य सम्पूजयन्वाक्यमिदम् वचनमब्रवीत् ॥
Appreciating the words spoken thus by Mahaparsva, King Ravana spoke the following words:
tadaa = then; sampuujayan = appreciating; tasya = his; vaakyam = words; evam = thus; uktaH = spoken; mahaapaarshvena = by Mahaparsva; raajaa = king; raavaNaH = Ravana; abraviit = spoke; idam = these; vachanam = words:
6.13.10
महापार्श्व निबोध त्वम् रहस्यम् किंचिदात्मनः |
चिरवृत्तम् तदाख्यास्ये यदवाप्तम् पुरा मया ॥
"O, Mahaparsva! Know a little secret about me. I shall tell you an incident, which occurred to me long ago."
mahaapaarshva = " O;Mahaparsva; nibodha = know; kimchit = a little; rahasyam = secret; aatmanaH = about me; aakhyaasye = I shall tell; tat = that; yat = which; avaaptam = was obtained; mayaa = by me; puraa = previously; chiravR^ittaam = which occurred long ago."
6.13.11
पितामहस्य भवनम् गच्चन्तीम् पुञ्जिकस्थलाम् |
चञ्चूर्यमाणामद्राक्षमाकाशेऽग्निशिखामिव ॥
"Once I saw a celestial nymph, Punjikasthala(by name) flashing like a flame, concealing herself in the sky and proceeding towards the abode of Brahma."
adraakshham = I saw; puNjikasthala = Punjikasthala; (by name); agnishikhaamiva = gleaming like a flame; chaNchuuryamaaNaam = concealing herself (for fear of me); aakaashe = in the sky; gachchhantiim = and proceeding; bhavanam = to the abode; pitaamahasya = of Brahma."
6.13.12
सा प्रसह्य मया भुक्ता कृता विवसना ततः |
स्वयम्भूभवनम् प्राप्ता लोलिता नलिनी यथा ॥
"She was made unclothed by me and was enjoyed forcibly. Thereafter, appearing like a crumpled lotus, she went to the abode of Brahma."
saa = she; kR^itaa = was made; vivasanaa = unclothed; bhuktaa = and was enjoyedmayaa = by me; prahasya = forcibly; tataH = thereafter; praaptaa = she reached; svayambhuu bhavanam = the abode of Brahma; naliniiyathaa = like a lotus; lolitaa = which was crumled."
6.13.13
तच्च तस्य तदा मन्ये ज्ञातमासीन्महात्मनः |
अथ सम्कुपितो वेधा मामिदम् वाक्यमब्रवी ॥
"I think that the matter was made known to the high soled Brahama and then the enraged Brahma spoke to me the following words:
manye = I think; tachcha = it; G^yaatam = was informed; tadaa = then; tasya = to Brahma; mahaatmanaH = the high soled; atha = and then; samkupitaH = the enraged; vedhaaH = Brahama; abraviit = spoke; idam = these; vaakyam = words; maam = to me."
6.13.14
अद्यप्रभृति यामन्याम् बलान्नारीम् गमिष्यसि |
तदा ते शतधा मुर्धा फलिष्यति न संशयः ॥
"From today onwards, if you revel with any other woman forcibly, your head then undoubtedly will break asunder into a hundred pieces."
adya prabhR^ti = from today onwards; gamishhyasi = if you revel with ; yaam anyaam = any other; naariim = woman; balaan = forcibly; tadaa = then; te = your; muurthaa = head; phalishhyati = will break asunder; shatadhaa = into hundred (pieces); na samshayaH = there is no doubt."
6.13.15
इत्यहम् तस्य शापस्य भीतः प्रसभमेव ताम् |
नारोहये बलात्सीताम् वैदेहीम् शय्ने शुभे ॥
"Fearing the curse given in this manner by Brahama, I am not violently making Sita the daughter of Videha, to mount on my beautiful bed forcibly."
bhiitaH = fearing; tasya = his; shaapasya = curse; iti = in this manner; aham = I; naarohye taam siitaam vaidehiim = am not making that Sita; the daughter of king Videha to mount; shube = (my) beautiful; shayane = bed; prasabhameva = hurriedly."
6.13.16
सागरस्येव मे वेगो मारुतस्येव मे गतिः |
नैतद्दाशरथिर्वेद ह्यापादयति तेन माम् ॥
"My swiftness is like that of an ocean. My movement is like that of a wind. Rama does not know this and hence he is indeed having an encounter with me."
me = my; vegaH = swiftness; saagarasyeva = is like that of an ocean; me = my; gatiH = movement; maarutasyeva = is like that of wind; daasarathiH = Rama = na veda = does not know; etad = this; tena = that is why; aasaadayati hi = he is indeed attacking; maam = me."
6.13.17
को हि सिम्हमिवासीनम् सुप्तम् गिरिगुहाशये |
क्रुद्धम् मृत्युमिवाऽसीनम् सम्बोधयितुमिच्चति ॥
"If not otherwise, who wants to arouse me (for a combat) as one would awaken a lion asleep, sitting at a place in a mountain cave or arouse into activity an enraged Death?"
kohi = who; ichchhati = wants; sambodhayitum = to arouse; (me); aasiinam = sitting; simham iva = like a lion; suptam = sleeping; giriguhaashaye = at a place in a mountain cave; mR^ityum iva = like death; aasiinam = sitting; kR^Iddham = enraged."
6.13.18
न मत्तो निर्गतान् बाणान् द्विजिह्वान् पन्न्गानिव |
रामः पश्यति सम्ग्रामे तेन मामभिगच्चति ॥
"Rama did not see the arrows, looking like two tongued serpents, coming forth from me. That is why he is marching against me for a battle"
raamaH = Rama; na pashyati = did not see; baaNaam = the arrows; pannagaaniva = looking like serpents; dvijihvaan = with two tongues; nirgataan = coming forth; mattaH = from me; tena = for that reason; abhigachchhati = he is coming against; maam = me; samgraame = in battle."
6.13.19
क्षिप्रम् वज्रसमैर्बाणैः शतधा कार्मुकचुतैः |
राममादीपयिष्यामि उल्कभिरिव कुञ्जरम् ॥
"I shall blaze up Rama swiftly with my arrows in hundreds resembling thunder bolts discharged from my bow, like tormenting an elephant with fire brands."
aadiipayishhyaami = I shall blaze up; raamam = Rama; kshhipram = quickly; baaNaiH = by arrows; vajrasamaiH = resembling thunderbolts; shatadhaa = in hundreds; kaarmukachyutaiH = released from my bow; kuNjaram iva = like an elephant; ullaabhiH = with fire brands."
6.13.20
तच्चास्य बलमादास्ये बलेन महता वृतः |
उदितः सविता काले नक्षत्राणाम् प्रभामिव ॥
"Surrounded by great army, I shall take away that strength of Rama, as a rising sun at dawn takes away radiance of the stars."
vR^itaH = surrounded; mahataa balena = by a great army; aadasya = I shall take away; asya = his; tat = that; balam = strength; prabhaamiva = like taking away the light; nakshhatraaNaam = of the stars; uditaH = by a rising; savitaa = sun; kaale = in dawn."
6.13.21
न वासवेनापि सहस्रचक्षुषा |
युधास्मि शक्यो वरुणेन वा पुनः |
मया त्वियम् बाहुबलेन निर्जिता |
पुरा पुरी वैश्रवणेन पालिता ॥
"Even Devendra (lord of celestials) with thousand eyes or Varuna (king of the Universe) can not conquer me in battle. Once upon a time, this city of Lanka ruled by Kubera (Lord of riches) was conquered by me with the power of my arms."
vaasavenaapi = even by Devendra(Lord of celestials) ; sahasra chakshhushhaa = with thousand eyes; varuNenavaa = or by Varuna(king of the universe); nashakyaH asmi = I am not capable of being conquered; yudhaa = in a battle; puraa = once; iyam purii = this city; paalitaa = ruled; vaishrevaNena = by Kubera; (Lord of riches); nirjitaa = was conquered; mayaa = by me; baahubalena = with the power of my arms."
इत्यार्षे श्रीमद्रामायणे आदिकाव्ये युद्धकाण्डे त्रयोदशः सर्गः
Sarga 14
6.14.1
निशाचरेन्द्रस्य निशम्य वाक्यम् |
स कुम्भकर्णस्य च गर्जितानि |
विभीषणो राक्षसराजमुख्य |
मुवाच वाक्यम् हितम्र्थयुक्तम् ॥
Hearing the words of Ravana the king of demons and the growls of Kumbhakarna, Vibhishana spoke the following friendly and meaningful words to Ravana the foremost king of ogres:
nishamya = hearing; vaakyam = the words; nishaacharendrasya = of the king of demons; garijitaani = and the growls; kumbhakarNasya = of Kumbhakarna; saH vibhiishhaNaH = that Vibhishana; uvaacha = spoke; hitam = friendly; arthayuktam = and meaningful; vaakyam = words; raakshhasaraajamukhyam = to that Ravana; the foremost king of demons.
6.14.2
वृतो हि बाह्वन्तरभोगराशि |
श्चिन्ताविषः सुस्मिततीक्षणदम्ष्ट्रः |
पञ्चाङ्गुलीपञ्चशिरोऽतिकायः |
सीतामहाहिस्तव केन राजन् ॥
"By whom, O, king, has been wrapped around your neck, this great serpent of gigantic body called Sita, with heap of expended hoods as her bosom, having poison as her anxiety and with sharp fangs as her sweet smile and with five hoods as her five fingers."
raajaa = "O;king! Kena = by whom; vR^taH = has been wrapped; tava = to you; siita mahaa hiH atikaayaH = this great serpent of gigantic body called Sita; baahvantarabhogaraashiH = with heap of expanded hoods as her bosom; chintaavishhaH = having the poison called anxiety; susmita tiikshhNadamshhtraH = with sharp fangs as her sweet smile; paNchaaNgulii paNcha shiro atikaayaH = with five hoods as her five fingers."
6.14.3
यावन्न लङ्का समभिद्रवन्ति |
वलीमुखाः पर्वतकूटमात्राः |
दम्ष्ट्रयुधाश्चैव नखायुधाश्च |
प्रदीयताम् दाशरथाय मैथिली ॥
"Even before the monkeys with their body size as mountain peaks, having their teeth and nails as weapons, rush full upon the city of Lanka, give back Sita to Rama."
na yaavat = before; valumukhaaH = the monkeys; parvata kuuTa maatraaH = with the size of mountain peaks; damshhTraayudhaaH = with their teeth as weapons; nakhaayudhaashcha = and their nails too as weapons; samaadhidravanti = rush full upon; laNkaam = the city of Lanka; maithilii = let Sita; pradiiyataam = be given back; dasharathaaya = to Rama."
6.14.4
यावन्न गृह्णन्ति शिरांसि बाणा |
रामेरिता राक्षसपुङ्गवानाम् |
वज्रोपमा वायुसमानवेगाः |
प्रदीयताम् दाशरथाय मैथिली ॥
"Even before arrows resembling thunder bolts and with a speed equal to wind, dispatched by Rama, take away the heads of chiefs of demons, give back Sita to Rama."
na yaavat = before; baaNaaH = the arrows; raameritaa = dispatched by Rama; vajropamaa = resembling thunderbolts; vaayu samaana vegaaH = with a speed equal to wind; gR^ihNanti = take away; shiraamsi = the heads; raakshhasapuNgavaan = of the chiefs of demons; maithilii = let Sita; pradiiyataam = be given back; daasharathaaya = to Rama."
6.14.5
न कुम्भकर्णेन्द्रजितौ च राजम् |
स्तथा महापार्श्वमहोदरौ वा |
निकुम्भकुम्भौ च तथातिकायः |
स्थातुम् समर्था युधि राघवस्य ॥
"O, king! Either Kumbhakarna or Indrajit and either Mahaparsva or Mahodara and either Nikumbha or Kumbha or even Atikaya cannot withstand Rama in battle."
raajan = O; king!; kumbhakarNendrajitou = Either Kumbhakarna or Indrajit; tathaa = and; mahaparshva mahodarou vaa = either Mahaparshvaa or Mahodara; nikumbhakumbhaou = or Nikumbha or Kumbha; tathaa = and; atikaayaH = Atikaya; na samarthaaH = cannot; sthaatum = withstand; raaghavasya = against Rama; yudhi = in battle."
6.14.6
जीवंस्तु रामस्य न मोक्स्यसे त्वम् |
गुप्तः सवित्राप्यथवा मरुद्भिः |
न वासवस्याङ्कगतो न मृत्यो |
र्नभो न पातालमनुप्रविष्टः ॥
"Even if you are protected by the sun god, or by Maruts (storm gods) nor even seated in the lap of Indra or god of Death nor if you have penetrated into the regions of heaven or under the earth you will not be spared by the arrows of Rama."
tvam = (Even if) you; guptaH = are guarded; savitraa = by the sun god; athavaa = or marudbhiH = by Maruts; jiivan = alive; raamasya = by Rama; na = nor; aNgagataH = when gone in proximity; vaasavasya = of Indra; na = nor; mR^ityoH = when gone nearer to the god of death; na = nor; anupravishhTaH = when penetrated; nabhaH = the heaven; paataalam = or under the earth."
6.14.7
निशम्य वाक्यम् तु विभीषणस्य |
ततः प्रहस्तो वचनम् बभाषे |
न नो भयम् विद्म न दैवतेभ्यो |
न दानवेभ्योऽप्यथवा कदाचित् ॥
Hearing the words of Vibhishana, Prahasta spoke as follows: "We are not knowing of fear at all. We do not have fear of either celestials or demons at any time."
nishamya = hearing; vaakyam = the words; vibhiishaNasya = of Vibhishana;prahastaH = Prahasta; tataH = then; babhaashhe = spoke;vachanam = these words; naH = "To us; na vidma = is not known; bhayam = fear; na = neither; daivatebhyaH = for celestials; na athavaa = nor; daanavebhyaH = for demons; kadaachit = at any time."
6.14.8
न यक्षगन्धर्वमहोरगेभ्यो |
भयम् न सम्ख्ये पतगोरगेभ्यः |
कथम् नु रामाद्भविता भयम् नो |
नरेन्द्रपुत्रात्समरे कदाचित् ॥
"We do not have fear from Yakshas (demi- gods) or Gandharvas (celestial musicians) or eminent Nagas (serpent demons) or from birds and reptiles on the field of battle. When such is the case, how can we have fear from Rama, the son of a human king at any time in battle?"
na bhayam = there is no fear; (for us); yakshagandharva mahoragebhyaH = from Yakshas or Gandharvas or eminent Nagas; na = nor from; patagoragebhyaH = birds and reptiles; samkhye = in battle; katham = how; bhavitaa = can; kadaachit = at any time; bhayam = fear; naH = to us; samare = in battle; raamaat = from Rama; narendraputraat = the son of a human king?"
6.14.9
प्रहस्तवाक्यम् त्वहितम् निशम्य |
विभीषणो राजहितानुकाङिक्षी |
ततो महार्थम् वचनम् बभाषे |
धर्मार्थकामेषु निविष्टबुद्धिः ॥
Vibhishana who desired the welfare of the king and who possessed a stable mind in virtue wealth and pleasure, after hearing the inimical words of Prahasta, spoke highly meaningful words as follows:
tatah = then; vibhiishaNaH = Vibhishana; raaja hitaanukaaNkshhiii = who desired the welfare of the king; nivishhTa buddhiH = who possessed a stable mind; dharmaarthakaamashhu = in virtue wealth and pleasure; nishamya = having heard; Prahasta vaakyam = the words of Prahasta; ahitam = which were inimical; babhaashhe = spoke; mahaartham = greatly meaningful; vachanam = words(as follows):
6.14.10
प्रहस्त राजा च महोदरश्च |
त्वम् कुम्भकर्णश्च यथार्थजातम् |
ब्रवीत रामम् प्रति तन्न शक्यम् |
यथा गतिः स्वर्गमधर्मबुद्धेः ॥
"O, Prahasta! The series of actions king or Mahodara as also yourself and Kumbhakarna propose to take against Rama are impossible of being accomplished, any more than going to heaven by wicked minded persons."
prahasta = "O; Prahasta! Yathaa = How; raajaacha = the king; mahodarashcha = and Mahodara; tvam = you; kumbhakarNashcha = and Kumbhakarna; braviita = are telling; arthajaatam = the collection of things; raamamprati = about Rama; tat = that; nashakyam = is impossible; yathaa = as ; adharmabuddheH = to the wicked minded; gatiH = going; svargam = to heaven(is impossible)"
6.14.11
वधस्तु रामस्य मया त्वया च |
प्रहस्त सर्वैरपि राक्षसैर्वा |
कथम् भवेदर्थविशारदस्य |
महार्णवम् तर्तु मिवाप्लवस्य ॥
"How is it possible by me or by you or by all the demons to kill Rama, who is expert in all matters, any more than a person without a bark to cross a great ocean."
katham = how; bhavet = is it possible; mayaa = by me; tvayaacha = or by you; sarvaH = or by all; raakshhasairvaa = demons; vadhaH = the killing; raamasya = of Rama; arthavishaaradasya = who is expert in any matter; tartum iva = like crossing; mahaarNavam = a great ocean; aplavasya = by a person without a bark"
6.14.12
धर्मप्रधानस्य महारथस्य |
इक्स्वाकुवंशप्रभवस्य राज्ञः |
पुरोऽस्य देवाश्च तथाविधस्य |
कृत्येषु शक्तस्य भवन्ति मूढाः ॥
"Even the celestials would feel bewildered when placed in front of the king Rama who gives priority to righteousness, is a great car warrior, was born in the dynasty of Ikshvaku and is capable of accomplishing his objects."
"devashcha = Even the celestials; bhavanti = become; muuDhaaH = bewildered; puraH = before; raaG^yaH = the king; asya = Rama; tathaavidhasya = of such qualities as whose priority is righteousness; ;mahaarathasya = who is great car warrior; ikshhvaakuvamsha prabhavesya = who was born in Ikshvaku dynasty; shaktasya = who is capable of accomplishing; kR^iteshhu = his objects."
6.14.13
तीक्षणा न तावत्तव कङ्कपत्रा |
दुरापदा राघवविप्रमुक्ताः |
भित्त्वाशरीरम् प्रविशन्ति बाणाः |
प्रहस्त तेनैव विकत्थसे त्वम् ॥
"O, Prahasta! The sharp arrows discharged by Rama, which are furnished with heron's feathers and are dangerous to be approached, have not yet penetrated, duly piercing, your body. That is why, you indulge in a boastful talk."
prahasta = O;Prahasta ! baaNaaH = the arrows; raaghavavipramuktaaH = released by Rama; tiikshhNaaH = which are sharp; kaN^kapatraaH = furnished with heron's feathers; duraasadaaH = which are dangerous to be approached; na pravishanti taavat = did not penetrate; bhittavaa = piercing; tava = your; shariiram = body; tenaina = for that reason; tvam = you; vikatthase = are boasting"
6.14.14
भित्त्वा न तावत्प्रविशन्ति कायम् |
प्राणान्तकास्तेऽशनितुल्य्वेगाः |
शिताः शरा राघवविप्रमुक्ताः |
प्रहस्त तेनैव विकत्थसे त्वम् ॥
"The sharp and fatal arrows, discharged by Rama with the speed of a thunderbolt, have not yet penetrated, duly splitting your body. That is why; you are indulged in a boastful talk."
prahaste = O;Prahasta! SharaaH = The arrows; praaNaahtakaaH = which are fatal; ashanitulyavegaaH = having the speed of a thunderbolt; shitaaH = and are sharp; raaghave vipramuktaaH = discharged by Rama; na taavat pravishanti = have not yet penetrated; bhitvaa = splitting; te = your; kaayam = body; tenaiva = that is why; tvam = you; vikatthase = are boasting."
6.14.15
न रावणो नाइबलस्त्रीशीर्षो |
न कुम्भकर्णस्य सुतो निकुभः |
न चेन्द्रजिद्दाशरथिम् प्रसोढुम् |
त्वम् वा रणे शक्रसमम् समर्थः ॥
"Ravana or Triseersha, with great strength or Nikumbha the son of Kumbhakarna or Indrajit or yourself are not capable to withstand Rama, who is equal in strength to Indra, in battle."
raavaNaH = Ravana; nasamarthaH = is not capable; na = nor; trishiirshhaH = Triseersha; atibalaH = with great strength; na = nor; Indrajit = Indrajit; tvam vaa = nor yourself; soDhum = to withstand; daasharathim = Rama; shakrasamam = equal to Indra; raNe = in battle."
6.14.16
देवान्तको वापि नरान्तको वा |
तथातिकायोऽतिरथो महात्मा |
अकम्पननश्चाद्रिसमानसारः |
स्थातुम् न शक्ता युधि राघवस्य ॥
"Even Devantaka or Narantaka or Atikaya or Atiratha of gigantic proportions, or Akampana who is mighty as an ocean are not capable to withstand against Rama in battle."
devaantakova.api = or even Devantaka ; naraatakovaa:or Narantaka; tathaa:and;atikaayaH:Atikaya;atirathaH:or Atiratha; mahaatmaa = of gigantic proportions; akampanashcha = or Akampana; adrisamaana saaraH = who is mighty as an ocean; na shaktaaH = are not capable; sthaatum = to withstand; yudhi = in battle; raaghavasya = against Rama."
6.14.17
अयम् च राजा न्यसनाभिभूतो |
मित्रैरमित्रप्रतिमैर्भवद्भिः |
अन्वास्यते राक्षसनाशनार्थे |
तीक्षणः प्रकृत्या ह्यसमीक्ष्यकारी ॥
"This king who is overcome by evil addictions, * is rude in nature and acts inconsiderately. Such a king is being surrounded as a caucus by you who are his companions taking the form of his enemies for the ultimate destruction of demons."
ayam raajaa = this king; vyasanaabhibhuutaH = who is over come by evil addictions*; tiikshhNaH = is rude; prakR^ityaa = in nature; asamiikshhyakaarii = and acts inconsiderately; raakshhanaashanarthe = for the destruction of demons; anvaasyate = he is being seated round as a caucus; bhavadbhiH = by you; mitraiH = who are his friends; amitrapratimaiH = taking the form of enemies."
*The following are the seven evil habits to which kings are generally found addicted: --Harshness of speech and severity of punishment, extravagance, drinking, love of women, hunting and gambling.
6.14.18
अनन्तभोगेन सहस्रमूर्ध्ना |
वागेन भीमेन महाबलेन |
बलात्परिक्षिप्तमिमम् भवन्तो |
राजानमुत्क्षिप्य विमोचयन्तु ॥
"You lift up and release this king, who has been wrapped forcibly by a terrific and exceedingly strong snake of boundless proportions having thousand hoods and make him completely free."
bhavantaH = you; utekshhipya = lift up; vimochayantu = and release; imaam raajaanam = this king; parikshhiptam = who has been wrapped; balata = forcibly; bhiimana = by terrific; naagena = snake; mahaabalena = exceedingly strong; ananta bhogena = of boundless proportions; sahasra muurdhnaa = having thousand hoods."
6.14.19
यावद्धि केशग्रहणात्सुहृद्भिः |
समेत्य सर्वैः परिपूर्णकामैः |
निगृह्य राजा परिरक्षितव्यो |
भूतैर्यथा भीमबलैर्गृहीअः ॥
"All the well-wishers who are getting their desires fulfilled by the king, should come together and protect the king by coercion even by pulling his hair if necessary as one who is taken ossession of by evil spirits with terrific strength, is protected by one's kith and kin."
sarvaiH = all; suhR^IdbhiH = the well wishers; paripuurNakaamaiH = who are getting their desires fulfilled (by the king); sametya = should come together; raajaa parirakshhitavyaHhi = and the king is indeed to be protected; nigR^ihya = by coersion; keshagrahaNaat yaavat = even by pulling his hair; gR^ihiitaH yathaa = as one who is taken possession of ; bhuutaiH = by evil spirits; bhiimabalaiaH = of terrific strength."
6.14.20
सुवारिणा राघवसागरेण |
प्रच्चाद्यमानस्तरसा भवद्भिः |
प्रच्चाद्यमानस्तरसा भवद्भिः |
युक्तस्त्वयम् तारयितुम् समेत्य |
काकुत्थ्सपातालमुखे पतन्सः ॥
"This Ravana, for his part who is going to be enveloped forcibly by an ocean in the shape of Rama - which is full of excellent water (who possesses excellent moral character) and who is about to fall into the mouth of Patala (the nethermost subterranean region) in the shape of Rama, is fit to be rescued united by you."
ayam = this Ravana; prachchaadyamaanaH = who is going to be enveloped; tarasaa = forcibly; raaghavasaagareNa = with full of excellent water; patan = and who is about to fall; kaakutthsa paataala mukhe = into the mouth of Patala (the nethermost subterranean region; ); in the shape of Rama; yuktaH = is fit; taarayitum = to be saved; sametya = united; bhavidbhiH = by you."
6.14.21
इदम् पुरस्यास्य सराक्षसस्य |
राज्ञश्च पथ्यम् ससुहृज्जनस्य |
सम्यग्घि वाक्यम् स्वमतम् ब्रवीमि |
नरेन्द्रपुत्राय ददातु मैथिलीम् ॥
"I am telling these right and wholesome words, as per my opinion, to this city and the demons inhabiting in it as well as to the king and his well wishers: Let Sita be given back to Rama."
braviimihi = I am indeed telling; samyak = rightly; idam vaakyam = these words; pathyam = which are wholesome; svamatam = as per my opinion; asya = to this; parasya = city; paraakshhasasya = and the demons residing init; raaG^yashcha = to the king; sasuhR^ijjanasya = along with his well wishers; maithiliim = Let Sita; dadaatu = be given back; narendraputraaya = to Rama".
6.14.22
परस्य वीर्यम् स्वबलम् च बुद्ध्वा |
स्थानम् क्षयम् चैव तथैव वृद्धिम् |
तथा स्वपक्षे प्यनुमृश्य बुद्ध्या |
वद्त् क्षमम् स्वामिहितम् स मन्त्री ॥
"A counselor is he, who after knowing the strength of the enemies and that of his own (master) and even so duly grasping with his intellect, the status quo, fall, or rise in military power like-wise on both sides, renders advice which is appropriate to the interest of his king."
buddhvaa = knowing; viiryam = the strength; parasya = of the enemies; svabalamcha = and our own strength; anumR^Ishya = grasping; buddhyaa = by the intellect; tathaa = like wise; sthaanam = the status quo; kshhayamchaiva = the fall; tathaiva = and; vR^iddhim = rise; svapakshhe = in our army; vadet = (he who) speaks; svaamihitam = in the interest of the king; khhamam = in a befitting manner; saH = he; mantrii = is the councellor".
इत्यार्षे श्रीमद्रामायणे आदिकाव्ये युद्धकाण्डे चतुर्दशः सर्गः
Sarga 15
6.15.1
बृहस्पतेस्तुल्यमतेर्वचस्त |
न्निशम्य यत्नेन विभीषणस्य |
ततो महात्मा वचनम् बभाषे |
तत्रेन्द्रजिन्नैरृतयूथमुख्यः ॥
Carefully hearing the words of Vibhishana, whose intellect was equal to that of Brihaspati (god Of wisdom and eloquence) the high spirited Indrajit, the chief of army of demons spoke as follows:
nishamya = hearing; yatnena = carefully; tat = those; vachaH = words; vibhiishhaNasya = of Vibhishana; tulyamateH = whose intellect was equal; bR^ihaspataH = to that of Brihaspati( god of wisdom and eloquence); mahaatmaa = the high spirited; Indrajit = Indrajit; nairR^itayuutha mukhyaH = the chief of army of demons; babhaashha = spoke; vachanam = (these) words; tatra = there.
6.15.2
किम् नाम ते तात कनिष्ठ वाक्य |
मन्र्थकम् वै बहुभीतवच्च |
अस्मिन् कुले योऽपि भवेन्न जातः |
सोऽपीदृशम् नैव वदेन्न कुर्यात् ॥
"O, youngest uncle! Pray, what? Your words are meaningless and very much frightening. Even he who is not born in this race would neither speak such words nor do such a thing (as you suggest)."
kanishhTha taata = O; youngest uncle! Kim naama = pray; what? Te = your; vaakyam = words; anarthakam = are meaning less; bahubhiitavachcha = and very much frightening; saHapi = Even he; yaH = who; na bhavet = is not born; asmin = in this; kule = race; naiva vadet = would not speak; iidR^sham = such words; na kuryaat = nor do such a thing (as you suggest)".
6.15.3
सत्त्वेन वीर्येण पराक्रमेण
धैर्येण शौर्येण च तेजसा च |
एकः कुलेऽस्मिन् पुरुषो विमुक्तो |
विभीषणस्तातकनिष्ठ एषः ॥
"In our race, this Vibhishana the youngest uncle is the only individual lacking in strength, heroism, prowess, courage, valor and vital powers" W.w m.
asmin = in this; kule = race; eshhaH = this; vibhiishhaNaH = Vibhishana; taatakanishhThaH = the youngest uncle; ekaH = is the only; purushhaH = individual; vimuktaH = lacking; sattvena = in strength; viiryeNa = heroism; paraakrameNa = prowess; dhairyeNa = courage; shauryana = valour; tejasaacha = and vital power."
6.15.4
किम् नाम तौ मानुषराजपुत्रा |
वस्माकमेकेन हि राक्षसेन |
सुप्राकृतेनापि निहन्तुमेतौ |
शक्यौ कुतो भीषयसे स्म भीरो ॥
"What after all are those princes who are mere human beings? They can be killed even by one very ordinary demon among us. O, coward! Why are you frightening us? "
kim naama = what then are; tau = those; manushha raajaputrou = princes who are human beings? Etou = these; shakyau = can be; nihantum = killed; ekena raakshhasena = by one demon; supraakR^itenaapi = even very ordinary; asmaakam = among us; kutaH = why; bhiishhayase = are you frightening (us); bhiiro = O; coward!"
6.15.5
त्रिलोकनाथो नम देवराजः |
शक्तो मया भूमितले विविष्टः |
भयार्मिताश्चापि दिशः प्रपन्नाः |
सर्वे तदा देवगणाः समग्राः ॥
"At one time, the competent Devendra, the lord of three worlds, was indeed tossed down on the floor by me. All the flocks of celestials were cast into fear and all of them fled to different quarters."
tadaa = at that time; shaktaH = the competent; devaraajaH = the lord of three worlds; nanu = indeed; nivishhTah = was tossed down; bhuumi tale = on the floor; mayaa = by me; sarve = all; devaganaaH = the flock of celestials; bhayaarpitaashchaapi = were cast into fear; samgraaH = and all; prasannaaH = cleared; dishaH = (to different) quarters."
6.15.6
ऐरावतो विस्वरमुन्नदन् स |
निपातितो भूमितले मया तु |
विकृष्य दन्तौ तु मया प्रपह्य |
वित्रासिता देवगणाः समग्राः ॥
"Airavata (Indra`s elephant), which was making noise discordantly, was hurled down by me on the floor. I forcibly extracted its teeth and frightened the entire flock of celestials."
saH = that; airaavatah = Airavata; Indra`s elephant; unnadan = which was making noise; visvaram = discordantly; nipaatitaH = was hurled down; bhuumitale = on the floor; mayaa = by me; prasahya = forcibly; vikR^ishhya = extracted; dantou = its teeth; mayaa = by me; samagraaH = the entire; devagaNaaH = flocks of celestials; vitraasitaa = were frightened."
6.15.7
सोऽहम् सुराणामपि दर्पहन्ता |
दैत्योत्तमानामपि शोककर्ता |
कथम् नरेन्द्रत्मजयोर्न शक्तो |
ममष्ययोः प्राकृतयोः सुवीर्यः ॥
"How can I, with great valor, who suppressed the arrogance of even the celestials and who made the lives of even excellent of the demons miserable, not capable of conquering the two princes who are ordinary human beings?"
katham = how; saH aham = am I; darpahantaa = who suppressed the arrogance; suraaNaamapi = of even the celestials; shoka kartaa = who made miserable; daityottomaanaamapi = the life of even excellent of the demons; suviiryaH = and having great valor; nashaktaH = not capable; narendraatmajayoH = the princes; praakR^itayoH = who are ordinary; manushhyayoH = human beings?"
6.15.8
अथेन्द्रकल्पस्य दुरासदस्य |
महाजसस्तद्वचनम् निशम्य |
ततो महार्थम् वचनम् बभाषे |
विभीषणः शस्त्रभृताम् वरिष्ठः ॥
Hearing those words of Indrajit, who was equal to Indra (god of celestials), dangerous to be approached, and possessing great vital power, Vibhishana the excellent one among bearers of weapons spoke then the following highly meaningful words:
nishamya = hearing; tatvachanam = those words;( of Indrajit); indrakalpasya = who was equal to Indra; duraasadasya = dangerous to be approached; mahaujasaH = and possessing great vital power; vibhiishhaNaH = Vibhishana; varishhThaH = excellent; shastrabhR^Itaam = among bearers of weapons; tataH = then; babhaashha = spoke; mahaartham = highly meaningful; vachanam = words:-
6.15.9
न तात मन्त्रे तव निश्चयोऽस्ति |
बालस्त्वमद्याप्यविपक्वबुद्धिः |
तस्मात्त्वयाप्यात्मविनाशनाय |
वचोऽर्थ्हीनम् बहु विप्रलप्तम् ॥
"O, child! There is no stability of thought in you. Being a boy, you are still immature in mind. That is why, many a meaningless word was prattled by you too, for only your self-destruction."
taata = O; child! Naasti = There is no; nishchayaH = settlement; mantre = of thought; tava = in you; tvam = you; baalaH = being a boy; avipakvabuddhiH = are immature in mind; adyaapi = even now. Tasmaat = that is why; arthahiinam = meaningless; bahuvachaH = many words; vipralaptam = was prattled; tvayaapi = by you too; aatmavinaashanaaya = for only your self destruction."
6.15.10
पुत्रप्रवादेन तु रावणस्य |
त्वमिन्द्रजिन्मित्रमुखोऽसि शत्रुः |
यस्येदृशम् राघवतो विनाशम् |
विशम्य मोहादनुवन्यसे त्वम् ॥
"In the guise of a son, O, Indrajit, you are an enemy of Ravana putting on the mask of a well wisher in that even hearing (from me) of his destruction at the hands of Rama, you are blindly agreeing with him."
indrajit = " O; Indrajit! Nishamya = hearing; iidR^isham = such; vinaashanam = destruction; yasya = of which Ravana; raaghavataH = from Rama; tvam = you; anunanyase = are accepting; mohaat = by ignorance; putraa pravaadena = in the guise of a son; raavaNasya = of such Ravana; asi = you are; shatruH = his enemy; mitramukhaaH = in the mask of as a well wisher."
6.15.11
त्वमेव वध्यश्च सुदुर्मतिश्च |
स चापि वध्यो य ऐहानयत्त्वाम् |
बालम् दृढम् साहासिकम् च योऽद्य |
प्रावेशयन्मन्त्रक्ऱ्^ताम् समीपम् ॥
"You surely are fit to be killed. Nay, he too is fit to be killed, who brought you, a reckless boy here today and ushered you foolishly in the proximity of counselors".
tvameva = you surely; vadhyashcha = are fit to be killed; yaH = he who; aanayat = brought; tvaam = you; baalam = a boy; dR^Idham = who are thorougly; susaahasikam = reckless; praaveshayat = and ushered you ; iha = here; adya = today; samiipam = in proximity; mantrakR^itaam = of the counselors; saHcha = also he; sudurmatiH = who is very much a fool; vadhyah = is to be killed."
6.15.12
मूढोऽप्रगल्भोऽविनयोपपन्न |
स्तीक्षणस्वभावोऽल्पमतिर्दुरात्मा |
मूर्खस्त्वमत्यन्तसुदुर्मतिश्च |
त्वमिन्द्रजिद्बालतया ब्रवीषि ॥
"O, Indrajit! You are a stupid, irresolute, without humility, rude natured; unwise; evil person, inexperienced and highly evil minded. You are speaking in this manner because you are an immature boy".
indrajit = O; Indrajit! tvam = you; muuDhaH = irresolute; avinayopapannaH = without humility; tiikshhNa svabhaahaH = rude natured; alpamatiH = unwise; duraatmaa = evil natured; muurkhaH = inexperienced; atyanta sudurmatishcha = highly evil minded; tvam = you; bra viishhi = are thus speaking; baalatayaa = because you are a boy."
6.15.13
को ब्रह्मदण्डप्रतिमप्रकाशा |
नर्चिष्मतः कालनिकाशरूपान् |
सहेत बाणान्यमदण्डकल्पा |
न्समक्षमुक्तान्युधि राघवेण ॥
"Who can endure the arrows, discharged by Rama in battle right in front of the enemy, which resemble Brahma's (creator's) staff in glory, which present a form similar to that of God of Death and are equal to the Yama's staff?"
kaH = who; saheta = can endure; baaNaam = the arrows; samakshhamuktaan = discharged in front; raghaveNa = by Rama; yudhi = in battle; brahmadaNDa pratimaprakaashaan = with a splendor resembling Brahma's (creator's) staff; archishhmataH = with rays of light; kaalanikaasha ruupaan = taking the form of Yama (God of Death); yamadaNDa kalpaan = resembling Yama's staff.
6.15.14
धनानि रत्नानि सुभूषणानि |
वापाम्पि दिव्यानि मणींश्च चित्रान् |
सीताम् च रामाय निवेद्य देवीम् |
वसेम राजन्निह वीतशोकाः ॥
" O, king! Offering riches, precious stones, good jewellery, excellent clothes, bright colored gems and the god-like Sita to Rama, let us live here, free from anguish."
raajan = O; king; nivedya = offering; dhanaani = riches; ratnaani = precious stones; subhuushhaNaani = good jewels; divyaani = excellent; vasaamsi = clothes; chitraan = bright colored; maNiimshcha = gems; siitaamdeviimcha = and the god-like Sita; raamaaya = to Rama; vasesu = let us live; iha = here; vita shokaH = free from anguish.
इत्यार्षे श्रीमद्रामायणे आदिकाव्ये युद्धकाण्डे पञ्चदशः सर्गः
Sarga 16
6.16.1
सुनिविष्टम् हितम् वाक्यम् उक्तवन्तम् विभीषणम् |
अब्रवीत् परुषम् वाक्यम् रावणः काल चोदितः ॥
Ravana, goaded by death, spoke the following harsh words to Vibhishana, who was very stable and who had spoken wholesome words:
vibhishhaNam = to Vibhishana; sunuvishhTam = who was very stable; uktavantam = and who spoke; hitam = wholesome; vaakyam = words; raavanNaH = Ravana; kaalachoditaH = goaded by death; abraviit = spoke; parushham = harsh; vaakyam = words; (as follows):
6.16.2
वसेत् सह सपत्नेन क्रुद्धेन आशी विषेण च |
न तु मित्र प्रवादेन सम्वस्च्चत्रुणा सह ॥
"One can stay together with an enemy or even with a furious snake, but one cannot stay together with an adversary yet avowing himself as a friend"
vaset = one can stay; sapatnena saha = with an enemy; ashiivishheNa = or with a snake; kruddhena = which is enraged; tu = but; na samvaset = one cannot stay; shatruNaasaha = with an enemy; mitrapravaadena = talking as a friend."
6.16.3
जानामि शीलम् ज्ञातीनाम् सर्व लोकेषु राक्षस |
हृष्यन्ति व्यसनेष्वेते ज्ञातीनाम् ज्ञातयः सदा ॥
"O, demon! I know the conduct of kinsmen in all the worlds. These kinsmen always are rejoiced at the calamities of their kinsmen"
O; demon! GYaami = I know shiilam = the conduct; gyaatiinaam = of kinsmen; sadaa = always; hR^ishhyanti = are rejoiced; vyasaneshhu = at the calamities; g^yaatiinaam = of their kinsmen."
6.16.4
प्रधानम् साधकम् वैद्यम् धर्म शीलम् च राक्षस |
ज्ञातयो ह्यनमन्यन्ते शूरम् परिभवन्ति च ॥
"O, demon! The kinsmen indeed insult and even humiliate their kinsman, who is an effective leader, a person of education and right conduct and a valiant man."
raakshhasa = O;demon; n^yaatayaH = kinsmen; avamanyante hi = indeed insult; paribhavanticha = and even humiliate; saadhakam = an effective; pradhaanam = leader; vaidyam = an educated person; dharmashiilaamcha = a person of right conduct; shuuram = and a valiant man."
6.16.5
नित्यम् अन्योन्य सम्हृष्टा व्यसनेष्वाततायिनः |
प्रच्चन्न हृदया घोरा ज्ञातयस् तु भय आवहाः ॥
"The horrible kinsmen with their concealed thoughts and treacherous minds, terrific ones as they are, always rejoice each other in adversities."
ghoraaH = the horrible; G^yaataH = kinsmen; prachchhanna hR^idayaaH = with their concealed thoughts; aatataayinaH = and treacherous minds; bhayaavahaaH = terrific ones as they are; nityam = always; anyonyasamhR^ishhTaaH = rejoice each other; vyasaneshhu = in adversities."
6.16.6
श्रूयन्ते हस्तिभिर् गीताः श्लोकाः पद्म वने पुरा |
पाश हस्तान् नरान् दृष्ट्वा शृणु तान् गदतो मम ॥
"Previously in a forest called Padmavana, some maxims were spoken by elephants, which saw men with nooses in hand. Hear and I shall tell them."
padmavane = In a forest called Padmavana; puraaH = previously; shlokaH = maxims; giitaH = were spoken; hastibhiH = by elephants; dR^ishhTvaa = after seeing; naraan = men; paasha hastaan = with nooses in hand; shR^iNushhva = Hear; gadataH = as told; mama = to me."
6.16.7
नाग्निर्नान्यानि शस्त्राणि न नः पाशा भयावहाः |
घोराः स्वार्थप्रयुक्तास्तु ज्ञातयो नो भयावहाः ॥
"For us, fire or weapons or nooses are not begetting fear. The terrific kinsmen, incited by selfishness are begetting fear to us."
naH = for us; na = no; agniH = fire; na = no; anyaani = after; shastraaNi = weapons; na = no; paashaaH = nooses; na = they are not; bhayaavahaaH = begetting fear; ghoraH = the terrific; jJNaatayaH = kinsmen; svaarthaprayuktaaH = incited by selfishness; bhayaavahaaH = are begetting fear; naH = to us."
6.16.8
उपायमेते वक्ष्यन्ति ग्रहणे नात्रसंशयः |
कृत्स्नाद् भयाज्ज्ञातिभयम् सुकष्टम् विदितम् च नः ॥
"These kinsmen will inform the strategy to our enemies to seize us. There is no doubt about this. Out of all fears, the fear of kinsmen is very much troublesome for us. It is a well known thing."
ete = these kinsmen; vakshhyanti = will inform; upaayam = the strategy; grahaNe = to seize us; na = there is no; samshayaH = doubt; atra = in this; kR^itsnaat; out of all; bhayaat = fears; G^yaatibhayam = the fear of kinsmen; sukashhTam = is very troublesome; naH = for us; viditam = It is known thing."
6.16.9
विद्यते गोषु सम्पन्नम् विद्यते ज्ञातितो भयम् |
विद्यते स्त्रीषु चापल्यम् विद्यते ज्ञातितो भयम् ॥
"There is wealth in cows. There is fear for kinsmen. There is fickleness in women. There is austerity in Brahmins."
vidyate = There is; sampannam = wealth; goshhu = in cows; vidyate = there is; bhayam = fear; G^yaatitaH = for kinsmen; vidyate = there is; chaapalyam = fickleness; striishhu = in women; vidyate = there is; tapaH = austerity; braahmaNe = in brahmins."
6.16.10
ततो नेष्टम् इदम् सौम्य यदहम् लोक सत्कृतः |
ऐश्वर्यम् अभिजातः च रिपूणाम् मूर्ध्नि च स्थितः ॥
"O, gentleman! Hence, it is not of liking to you that the people are venerating me, that I obtained riches and that I am sitting tight in the heads of enemies".
saumya = O;gentleman! TataH = hence; idam = this; na ishhTam = is not of liking to you; iti yat = that; aham = I; loka satkR^itaH = am venerated by the people; abhijaataHcha = that I obtained; aishvaryam = riches; sthitaHcha = and that I am sitting tight; muurdhni = in the head; ripuNaam = of enemies."
6.16.11
यथा पुष्करपत्रेषु पतितास्तोयबिन्दवः |
न श्लेषमभिगच्चन्ति तथानार्येषु सौहृदम् ॥
"As drops of water fallen on lotus leaves do not get clung to those leaves, so also a friendship does not cling to vulgar ones."
yathaa = how; toyabindavaH = drops of water; palitaaH = fallen; pushhkarapatreshhu = on lotus leaves; na abhigachchhanti = do not get; shleshham = clinging; tathaa = in the same manner. SouhR^idam = friendship; anaaryeshhu = in vulgar ones."
6.16.12
यथा शरदि मेघानाम् सिञ्चातामपि गर्जताम् |
न भवत्यमुबसम्क्लेदस्तथानार्येषु सौहृदम् ॥
"As rainy clouds in autumn, even though thundering, cannot get the earth saturated with water, so also friendship does not have tenderness of heart in vulgar people."
yathaa = how; piNchataam = raining; meghaanaam = clouds ; garjataamapi = even if thundering; na bhaveti = cannot; ambusamsamkledaH = give excessive wetness with water; tathaa = in the same manner; souhR^idam = friendship; anaaryeshhu = in vulgar people."
6.16.13
यथा मधुकरस्तर्षाद्रासम् विन्दन्न तिष्ठति |
तथा त्वमपि तत्रैव तथानार्येषु सौहृदम् ॥
"As a honey bee, even though getting nectar from a flower, does not stick on to that flower due to its eager desire for more, you also belong to that category as friendship does not stick on to vulgar people."
yathaa = how; madhukaraH = a honey bee; vindan = getting; rasam = nectar (from a flower); na tishhThati = does not stick on (that flower);tarshhaat = due to eager desire (for more); tathaa = in the same manner; tvamapi = you also; tatraiva = in that(category) only; tathaa = in the same manner; souhR^idam = friendship; anaaryeshhu = in vulgar people."
6.16.14
यथा मधुकर्स्तराषात्काशपुष्पम् पिबन्नपि |
रसमत्र न विन्देत तथानार्येषु सौहृदम् ॥
"As even though trying to drink nectar from a flower of grass, a honey bee cannot get it, so also friendship cannot be extracted from vulgar persons."
yathaa = how; madhukaraH = a honey bee; na vindeta = cannot get; rasam = nectar; atra = in it; pibannapi = even though trying to drink;kaashapushhpam = on a flower of grass; tathaa = in the same manner ; sauhR^idam = friendship; anaaryeshhu = from vulgar persons."
6.16.15
यथा पूर्वम् गजः स्नात्वा गृह्य हस्तेन वै रजः |
दूषयत्यात्मनो देहम् तथानार्येषु सौहृदम् ॥
"How an elephant abuses its body by helping itself with dust after taking bath earlier with its trunk, friendship gets an abuse in vulgar persons in the same manner."
yathaa = how; gajaH = an elephants; duushhayati = abuses; aatmanaH = its; deham = body; gR^ihya = by helping itself; rajah = with dust; snaatvaa = after taking bath; puurvaa = earlier; hastena = with its trunk; tathaa = in the same manner; souhR^idam = friendship; anaryeshhu = in vulgar persons"
6.16.16
योऽन्यस्त्वेवम्विधम् ब्रूयाद् वाक्यमेतन्निशाचर |
अस्मिन् मुहूर्ते न भवेत् त्वाम् तु धिक् कुलपांसनम् ॥
"O, demon, walking about by night! If any other person utters these words in this manner, he will be ceasing to exit at this moment. O, destroyer of race! A curse upon you!"
nishaachara = O; demon; walking about by night! yaH = Whoever; anyaH = other one; evamvidham = in this manner; bruuyaat = utters; etat = these; vaakyam = words; na bhavet = he will not be present; asmin = at this; muhuurte = moment; kula paamsana = O; destroyer of race! dhik = A curse; tvaam tu = upon you."
6.16.17
इतिउक्तः परुषम् वाक्यम् न्यायवादी विभीषणः |
उत्पपात गदापाणिःचतुर्भिः सह राक्षसैः ॥
Hearing those harsh words from Ravana, Vibhishana who advocates justice, wielding a mace in his hand, soared high into the sky, along with four other demons.
parushham = harsh; vaakyam = words; iti = thus; uktaH = spoken; vibhiishhaNaH = Vibhishana; nyaayavaadii = who advocates justice; gadaapaaNiH = having a mace in his hand; utpapaata = soared into the sky; chaturbhiH raakshhasaiH saha = along with four demons.
6.16.18
अब्रवीच्च तदा वाक्यम् जातक्रोधो विभीषणः |
अन्तरिक्षगतः श्रीमान् भ्रातरम् राक्षस अधिपम् ॥
Then, the illustrious Vibhishana who became angry also spoke these words to king Ravana, his brother after moving into the sky.
tadaa = then; shriimaan = the illustrious; vibhiishhaNaH = Vibhishana; jaatakrodhaH = for whom angry was arisen; antarikshhagataH = after moving into the sky; abraviichcha = spoke also; raakshhasaadhipam = to the king of demons; bhraataram = his brother.
6.16.19
स त्वम् भ्राता असि मे राजन् ब्रूहि माम् यद् यद् इच्चसि |
ज्येष्ठो मान्यः पितृसमो न च धर्मपथे स्थितः ॥इदम् तु परुषम् वाक्यम् न क्षमामि अनृतम् तव |
"O, king! You are a brother to me. You utter whatever you like. Elder brother is like a father. Even if he is not staying in a right path, he is to be respected. But I cannot forbear these harsh words from you."
raajan = O;king! SaH tvam = you as such; asi = are; bhraataa = brother; me = to me; bruuhi = speak; maam = to me; yadyat = whatever; ichchhasi = you like; jyeshhThaH = elder brother; pitR^isamaH = is equal to father; maanyaH = he is to be respected; nachasthitaH = even though not staying; dharmapathe = in right path; ; na kshhamaapi = I cannot forbear; ;idam = these; te = your; parushham = harsh; vaakyamtu = words."
6.16.20
सुनीतम् हित कामेन वाक्यम् उक्तम् दश आनन ॥न गृह्णन्ति अकृत आत्मानः कालस्य वशमागताः |
"Those who have an ill composed mind and who get conceded to the occasion do not assimilate the words of prudence, spoken by a well wisher."
akR^itaatmenaH = those who have an ill composed mind; aagataah = and get; vasham = conceded; kaalasya = to the occasion; na gR^ihNanti = do not assimilate; suniitam vaakyam = the words of prudence; uktam = spoken; hitakaamena = by a well wisher."
6.16.21
सुलभाः पुरुषा राजन् सततम् प्रिय वादिनः ॥अप्रियस्य तु पथ्यस्य वक्ता श्रोता च दुर्लभः |
"O, king! Men who forever speak pleasing words are easy to be obtained. But one who speaks of useful but unpleasing words as also the one who listens to them, are rare to be obtained"
raajan = O;king! purushaaH = men; priyavaadinaH = who speak pleasing words; satatam = forever; sulabhaaH = are easy to be obtained; vaktaa = (But) one who speaks; pathyasya = of useful; apriyasya = but unpleasing words; shrotaacha = and also one listens to them; durlabhaaH = are rare to be obtained."
6.16.22
बद्धम् कालस्य पाशेन सर्व भूत अपहारिणा ॥न नश्यन्तम् उपेक्षेयम् प्रदीप्तम् शरणम् यथा |
"I could not ignore you, being destroyed by the noose of Yama (god of death); tied around you and which snatches away all beings, as none can ignore a burning house."
naupekshhe = I could not ignore; tvaam = you;nashyantam = being destroyed; paashena = by the noose; kaalasya = of Yama; (god of death); baddham = being tied; (around you); sarva bhuutaapahaariNaH = which takes away all beings; sharaNamyathaa = as a house; pradiiptam = which is burning."
6.16.23
दीप्त पावक सम्काशैः शितैः कान्चन भूषणैः ॥न त्वाम् इच्चामि अहम् द्रष्टुम् रामेण निहतम् शरैः |
"I do not wish to see you, being killed by Rama with his sharp arrows, adorned with gold and each resembling like a blazing fire."
aham = I; naichchhaami = do not wish; drashhTum = to see; tvaam = you; nihatam = killed; raameNa = by Rama; sharaiH = by his arrows; shitaaH = sharp as they are ; kaaNchana bhuushhaNaiH = = adorned with gold; diiptapaavaka samkaashaiH = and resembling like blazing fire."
6.16.24
शूराः च बलवन्तः च कृत अस्त्राः च नर आजिरे ॥काल अभिपन्ना सीदन्ति यथा वालुक सेतवः |
"Persons who are valiant, strong and skilled in weaponry, when time comes, sink down (ruin) as a dam constructed with sand sinks down."
naraaH = persons; shuuraaH = who are valiant; balavantashcha = who are strong; kR^itaashcha = and who are skilled in weaponry; kaalaabhipannaaH = overpowered by Time; siidanti = sink down = (ruin) vaaluka setuvaH yathaa = like a dam constructed with sand."
6.16.25
तनर्षयतु यच्चोक्तम् गुरुत्वाद्धितमिच्चता ॥आत्मानम् सर्वथा रक्ष पुरीम् च इमाम् सराक्षसाम् |
स्वस्ति ते अस्तु गमिष्यामि सुखी भव मया विना ॥
"As an elder brother, bear the words spoken by me, who desire your welfare. Guard this city and yourself along with demons, by all means. Let all be well with you. I am departing. Be a happy person without me."
25; 26. gurutraat = as an elder brother; marshhayatu = be patient; tat = with that; uktam = spoken; yat = by which; hitam = welfare; ichchhataa = was desired by me; rakshha = guard; aatmaanam = yourself; saraaksshhasaam = along with demons; imaam = and this ; puriimcha = city ; sarvathaa = by all means; asti = Let (all) be; savasti = well; te = to you; gamishhyaami = I am departing; bhava = Be; sukhii = happy person; mayaa vinaa = without me."
6.16.27
निवार्यमाणस्य मया हित एषिणा |
न रोचते ते वचनम् निशा चर |
परीत काला हि गत आयुषो नरा |
हितम् न गृह्णन्ति सुहृद्भिर् ईरितम् ॥
"O, Ravana the ranger of the night! My words are not relishing to you, who are being restrained by me duly desiring your welfare. Persons whose duration of life is to end, do not accept the salutary words spoken by their well wishers"
nishaachara = O; Ravana; the ranger of the night! vachanam = my words; narochate = are not relishing; te = to you; nivaaryanaaNasya = who are being restrained; mayaa = by me; hitaaishhiNaa = desiring welfare; naraaH = persons; gataayushhaH = whose duration of life is ended; na gR^ihNanti = do not accept ;hitam = the beneficial words; iiritam = spoken; suhR^idbhiH = by well wishers."
इत्यार्षे श्रीमद्रामायणे आदिकाव्ये युद्धकाण्डे षोडशः सर्गः
Sarga 17 (part 1 of 2)
6.17.1
इति उक्त्वा परुषम् वाक्यम् रावणम् रावण अनुजः |
आजगाम मुहूर्तेन यत्र रामः सलक्ष्मणः ॥
Having spoken the aforesaid harsh words to Ravana, Vibhishana arrived almost immediately to the place where Rama was together with Lakshmana.
uktvaa = having spoken; parusham = harsh; vaakyam = words; iti = thus; raavaNam = to Ravana; raavaNaanujaH = Vibhishana; aajagaama = arrived; muhuurtena = almost immediately; yatra = where; ramaH = Rama was; salakshmaNaH = together with Lakshmana.
6.17.2
तम् मेरु शिखर आकारम् दीप्ताम् इव शत ह्रदाम् |
गगनस्थम् महीस्थास् ते ददृशुर् वानर अधिपाः ॥
Those leaders of monkeys standing on the ground saw Vibhishana, resembling the peak of Mount Meru and shining like a thunderbolt in the sky.
te = those; vaanaraadhipaaH = leaders of monkeys; mahiisthaaH = standing on ground; dadR^ishuH = saw; tam = him; merushikaraakaaram = resembling the peak of mount Meru; diiptam = and shining; shatahradaam iva = like a thunder bolt; gaganastham = in the sky.
6.17.3
ते चाप्यनुचरास्तस्य चत्वारो भीमविक्रमाः |
तेऽपि वर्मायुधोपेता भूषणोत्तमभूषिताः ॥
His four companions of terrific prowess were also there with him. They were wearing weapons and armour and were adorned with excellent ornaments.
tasya = his; chatvaaraH = four; te = those; anuchaaraaH api = companions also; bhiima vikramaaH = of terrific prowess; (where there); teapi = they also; varmaayudhopetaaH = were wearing armor and weapons; bhuushhaNottamabhuushhitaaH = and adorned with excellent ornaments.
6.17.4
स च मेघाचलप्रख्यो वज्रायुधसमप्रभः |
वरायुधधरो वीरो दिव्याभरणभूषितः ॥
Vibhishana also resembled a mass of cloud, the equal of the God who wields the thunderbolt. He was holding excellent weapons and was adorned with wonderful jewels.
sa cha = that Vibhishana also; meghaachaprakhyaH = resembling a mass of cloud; vajraayudhasamaprabhaH = the equal of the God who wields the thunderbolt; viiraH = and valiant man; varaayudhadharaH = wearing excellent weapons; divyaabharaNa bhuushhitaH = and adorned with wonderful jewels.
6.17.5
तम् आत्म पन्चमम् दृष्ट्वा सुग्रीवो वानर अधिपः |
वानरैः सह दुर्धर्षः चिन्तयाम् आस बुद्धिमान् ॥
Sugriva the valiant of monkeys, who was difficult to be overpowered, having seen Vibhishana, the fifth one along with four others, became thoughtful along with monkeys.
sugrivaaH = Sugriva; durdarshhaH = who was difficult to be overpowered; viiryavaan = a valiant person; vaanaraadhipaH = and the king of monkeys; dR^ishhTvaa = having seen; tam = him; aatmapaNchamam = being himself the fifth one along with four others; chintayaamaasa = became thoughtful; vaanaraiH saha = along with monkeys.
6.17.6
चिन्तयित्वा मुहूर्तम् तु वानरांस् तान् उवाच ह |
हनूमत् प्रमुखान् सर्वान् इदम् वचनम् उत्तमम् ॥
Having thought for a moment, Sugriva spoke these sterling words to all those monkeys and to Hanuman in particular.
chintayitraa = having thought; muhuurtam = for a moment; uvaacha ha = spoke; idam = these; uttamam = sterling; vachanam = words; sarvaan = to all; taan = those; vaanaraam = monkeys; hanumatpramukhaan = and to Hanuman in particular.
6.17.7
एष सर्व आयुध उपेतः चतुर्भिः सह राक्षसैः |
राक्षसो अभ्येति पश्यध्वम् अस्मान् हन्तुम् न संशयः ॥
"See this demon possessing all types of weapons, coming along with four demons. There is no doubt that he is coming to kill us."
pashyadhvam = see; eshhaH raakshhasaH = this demon; sarvaayudhopetah = possessing all types of weapons; abhyeti = coming; chaturbhiH raakshhasaiH saha = along with four demons. na = There is no; samshayaH = no doubt; hantum = that; (he is coming) to kill; asmaan = us."
6.17.8
सुग्रीवस्य वचः श्रुत्वा सर्वे ते वानर उत्तमाः |
सालान् उद्यम्य शैलामः च इदम् वचनम् अब्रुवन् ॥
Hearing Sugriva's words, all those excellent monkeys lifted trees and mountains and spoke as follows:
shrutvaa = hearing; sugrivasya = Sugriva's; vachaH = words; sarve = all; te = those; vaanarottamaaH = excellent monkeys; udyamya = lifted; shaalaan = trees; shailaamshcha = and mountains; abruvan = and spoke; idam = these; vachanam = words:
6.17.9
शीघ्रम् व्यादिश नो राजन् वधाय एषाम् दुरात्मनाम् |
निपतन्तु हताः च एते धरण्याम् अल्प जीविताः ॥
"Do you swiftly order us to slay these wicked doers, O, king? Let us strike these fools down so that they drop to the ground!"
raajan = O;king! Vyaadisha = order; shiighram = swiftly; vadhaaya = for killing; eshhaam = them; duraatmaam = the wicked ones; hataaH = Being killed; alpachetanaaH = these fools; nipatantiyaavat = will drop; dharaNyaam = to the ground."
6.17.10
तेषाम् सम्भाषमाणानाम् अन्योन्यम् स विभीषणः |
उत्तरम् तीरम् आसाद्य खस्थ एव व्यतिष्ठत ॥
While the monkeys were speaking thus among one another, Vibhishana had reached the northern shore and indeed coolly halted there.
saH vibhiishhaNaH = that Vibhishana; aasaadya = who reached; uttaram = the northern; tiiram = shore; vyatishhThata = was stationed; svasthaheva = indeed composedly; teshhaam = while those monkeys; sabhaashhamaaNaam = speak together; anyonyam = among one another.
6.17.11
स उवाच च महाप्राज्ञः स्वरेण महता महान् |
सुग्रीवम् तामः च सम्प्रेक्ष्य खस्थ एव विभीषणः ॥
That great and highly intelligent Vibhishana, halting in the sky itself, saw Sugriva and those monkeys and spoke to them in a loud voice (as follows):
saH vibhiisssaNaH = that Vibhishana; mahaa praaG^yah = that highly intelligent; mahaan = and the great; samprekshhya = seeing; sugriivam = Sugriva; taamshcha = and those monkeys; khasthaH eva = halting in the sky itself; uvaacha = spoke; mahataa = with a loud; svareNa = voice.
6.17.12
रावणो नाम दुर्वृत्तो राक्षसो राक्षस ईश्वरः |
तस्य अहम् अनुजो भ्राता विभीषण इति श्रुतः ॥
"There is a demon called Ravana, the king of demons, having a bad conduct. I am his younger brother, known as Vibhishana."
raakshhasaH = there is a demon; raavaNonaama = named Ravana; raakshhaseshvaraH = the king of demons; durvR^ittaH = having a bad conduct; aham = I; tasya anujaH bhraataaH = am his younger brother; shrutaH = known; vibhiishhaNaH = as Vibhishana"
6.17.13
तेन सीता जन स्थानाद्द् हृता हत्वा जटायुषम् |
रुद्ध्वा च विवशा दीना राक्षसीभिः सुरक्षिता ॥
"It is Ravana who, having killed a bird Jatayu, took away Sita from Janasthana.That unfortunate lady is held captive against her will and she is now amidst the female titans who guard her jealously"
hatvaa = killing; jaTaayushham = a bird called Jatayu; tena = by himself; siita = Sita; hR^itaa = was taken away; janasthaanaat = from janasthana; ruddhaa = and hold captive; vivashaa = against her will; diinaa = and unfortunate Sita; surakshhitaa = is well guarded; raakshhasiibhiH = by female titans."
6.17.14
तम् अहम् हेतुभिर् वाक्यैर् विविधैः च न्यदर्शयम् |
साधु निर्यात्यताम् सीता रामाय इति पुनः पुनः ॥
"I persuaded Ravana again and again by my diverse words and arguments to restore Sita smoothly to Rama.
aham = I;nyadarshayam = persuaded; tam = him; punaH punaH = again and again; vivdhaiH = by diverse; vaakyaih = words; hetubhiH = and arguments; iti = that ; siitaa = Sita; niryaatyataam = be restored ; saadhu = smoothly; raamaaya = to Rama.
6.17.15
स च न प्रतिजग्राह रावणः काल चोदितः |
उच्यमानो हितम् वाक्यम् विपरीत इव औषधम् ॥
"That Ravana, impelled by fate, did not receive my sage advice, as a perverted person does not accept his prescribed medicine"
saH raavaNaH = that Ravana; kaalachoditah = impelled by fate; na pratijagraaha = did not accept ; hitam = the sage;vaakyam = advice; uchyamaanaam = uttered; (by me); oushadham = (as not accepting) a medicine; vipariitaH = by a perverted person."
6.17.16
सो अहम् परुषितस् तेन दासवच् च अवमानितः |
त्यक्त्वा पुत्रामः च दारामः च राघवम् शरणम् गतः ॥
"Reviled by him and humiliated as a slave, I, leaving my sons and my wife, have come to take refuge with Rama."
parushhitaH = reviled; tena = by him; avamaanitaH = and humiliated; daasavat = as a slave; saH aham; I; as such; tyaktvaa = leaving; putramshcha = my sons; daaramshcha = and my wife; sharaNamgataH = have come to take refuge; raaghavam = with Rama."
6.17.17
निवेदेअयत माम् क्षिप्रम् राघवाय महात्मने |
सर्व लोक शरण्याय विभीषणम् उपस्थितम् ॥
"Inform immediately to high soled Rama, the protector of all the worlds, that I, Vibhishana, have come here."
nivedayata = inform; kshhipram = immediately; raaghavaaya = to Rama; mahaatmane = the high soled; sarva lokasharaNyaaya = and the refuge of all the worlds; maam = of me; vibhiishhaNam = Vibhishana; upasthitam = having come here."
6.17.18
एतत्तु वचनम् श्रुत्वा सुग्रीवो लघु विक्रमः |
लक्ष्मणस्य अग्रतो रामम् सम्रब्धम् इदम् अब्रवीत् ॥
The swift-paced Sugriva, having heard the words of Vibhishana, spoke more hurriedly to Rama, in front of Lakshmana as follows:
sugrivaH = Sugriva; laghuvikramaH = having a swift pace; shrutvaa = hearing; etat = these; rachanam = words; abraviit = spoke; idam = these words; samrabdhataram = more hurriedly; raamam = to Rama; agrataH = in front; lakshmaNasya = of Lakshmana.
6.17.19
प्रविष्टः शत्रु सैन्यम् हि प्राप्तः शत्रुरतर्कितः |
निहन्यादन्न्तरम् लब्ध्वा उलूको वायसानिव ॥
"Belonging to the enemy force, here is an adversary taking us unawares, who unexpectedly has come here to slay us at the first opportunity like an owl destroying crows!"
praaptah = belonging; shatrusainyam = to the enemy force; shatruH = an adversary; atarkitaH = who unexpectedly; pravishhTaH hi = has indeed come; nihanyaat = to kill us; labdhvaa = getting; antaram = a first opportunity; vaayasaaniva = like killing the crows; uluukaH = by an owl."
6.17.20
मन्त्रे व्यूहे नये चारे युक्तो भवितुमर्हसि |
वानराणाम् च भद्रम् ते परेषाम् च परम्तप ॥
"O, annihilator of enemies! You ought to be aware of the design, distribution, leading of the army and the secret service of the monkeys and also of your foes. May good come to you!"
paramtapa = O; annihilator of enemies! arhasi = You are apt; bhavitum = to become; yuktaH = aware; mantre = of the design; vyuuhe = distribution; naye = leading of the army; chaare = and the secret service; vaanaraaNaamcha = of the monkeys; pareshhaamcha = and also your foes; bhadram = May good come; te = to you."
6.17.21
अन्तर्धनगताह्येते राक्षसाः कामरूपिणः |
शूराश्च निकृतिज्ञाश्च तेषाम् जातु न विश्वसेत् ॥
"These demons can assume any form at will and can disappear. They are valiant and deceitful. We can not trust them at any time."
ete raakshhasaaH = these demons; kaamaruupiNaH = can assume any form at will; antardhaanagataaH = and can disappear; shuuraaH = they are valiant; nikR^itij^Naashcha = and know how to be deceitful; na vishvaset = we can not trust; teshhaam = them; jaatu = at any time."
6.17.22
प्रणीधी राक्षसेन्द्रस्य रावणस्य भवेदयम् |
अनुप्रविश्य सोऽ स्मासु भेदम् कुर्यान्न संशयः ॥
"He may be a spy of Ravana the king of demons. He will succeed to become a member among us and create differences. There is no doubt."
ayam = he; bhavet = may be; praNidhiH = a spy; raavaNasya = of Ravana; raakshhasendrasya = the king of demons. SaH = he; anupravishya = will succeed to become a member; asmaasu = among us; kuryaat = and create; bhedam = a controversy; na samshayaH = no doubt."
6.17.23
अथवा स्वयमेवैष चिद्रमासाद्य बुद्धिमान् |
अनुप्रविश्य विश्वस्ते कदाचित्प्रहरेदपि ॥
"Otherwise he , intelligent by himself, can get into possession of a weak point in us. Having first gained our confidence by craft, he may even at any time attack us."
athavaa = otherwise; sah = he; buddhimaan = the intelligent; svayameva = himself on his own; aasaadya = can get into possession of; chchhidram = a weak point; anupravishya = after becoming a member among us; praharedapi kadaachit = can at any time strike; vishvaste = at you having the trust."
6.17.24
मित्राटवीबलम् चैव मौलभृत्यबलम् तथा |
सर्वमेतद्बलम् ग्राह्यम् वर्जयित्वा द्विषद्बलम् ॥
"A contingent supplied by friends or an inhabitant of the woods (like our selves), or furnished by hereditary warriors or paid servants - all these contingents can be accepted but not that furnished by an enemy."
mitraaTaviibalamchaiva = a contingent supplied by friends or an inhabitant of the woods (like ourselves); tathaa = and; moula bhR^itya balam = those furnished by hereditary warriors or paid servants; sarvam = all; etat = this; balam = contingent; graahyam = can be accepted; varjayitvaa = leaving off; dvishhadbalam = that furnished by an enemy."
6.17.25
प्रकृत्या राक्षसो ह्येष भ्रातामित्रस्य वै प्रभो |
आगतश्च रिपोः साक्षात्कथमस्मिंश्च विश्वसेत् ॥
"O, Lord! He is indeed a demon by nature and a brother of an enemy who came directly from an adversary. How can we keep trust in him?"
prabho = O; Lord! EshhaH = He; raakshhasohi = is indeed a demon; prakR^ityaa = by nature; bhraataa = a brother; amitrasya = of an enemy; aagataH = who came; saakshhaat = directly; ripoH = from an adversary; katham = how; vishvaset = can we keep trust; asmin = in him?"
6.17.26
रावणस्य अनुजो भ्राता विभीषण इति श्रुतः |
चतुर्भिः सह रक्षोभिर् भवन्तम् शरणम् गतः ॥
The younger brother of the famous Ravana, called Vibhishana along with four other demons approached you for refuge."
anujah bhraataa = the younger brother; raavaNasya = of Ravana; shrutaH = the famous; vibhiishhaNaH rakshhobhiH saha = along with four demons; gataH = approached; bhavantam = you; sharaNam = far a refuge."
6.17.27
रावणेन प्रणिहितम् तम् अवेहि विभीषणम् |
तस्य अहम् निग्रहम् मन्ये क्षमम् क्षमवताम् वर ॥
"O, the excellent one among men knowing what is right! Know that Ravana is sending Vibhishana. I opine that Vibhishana is fit for arrest."
kshhama vataam = O;the excellent one among men knowing what is right! Avehi = know; tam = that; vibhishhaNam = Vibhishana; praNihitam = is being sent; raavaNena = by Ravana; manye = I think; tasya = of him; kshhamam = being fit for; nigraham = arrest."
6.17.28
राक्षसो जिह्मया बुद्ध्या संदिष्टो अयम् उपस्थितः |
प्रहर्तुम् मायया चन्नो विश्वस्ते त्वयि राघव ॥
"O, the faultless one! Being sent with a crooked intent, this demon came here to attack when you are going to repose faith in him, (remaining hidden by his witchcraft).
anagha = O; the faultless one! SamdishhTaH = being sent; jihmayaa = with a crooked; buddhyaa = intention;ayam = this; raakshhasaaH = demon; aagataH = came; iha = here; prahartum = to attack; tvayi = you; vishvaste = reposed faith in him; chhannaH = remaining hidden; maayayaa = by his witchcraft."
6.17.29
बध्यताम् एष तीव्रेण दण्डेन सचिवैः सह |
रावणस्य नृशंसस्य भ्राता हि एष विभीषणः ॥
"This Vibhishana is indeed the brother of cruel Ravana. Hence, let him along with his ministers be killed, by imposing severe punishment on them."
eshah vibhiishhaNaH = this Vibhishana; bhraataahi = is indeed the brother; nR^ishamsasya = of cruel; raavaNasya = Ravana; eshhaH = he; sachivaiH = along with his ministers; vadhyataam = be killed; tiivrena = by severe; daNdena = punishment."
6.17.30
एवम् उक्त्वा तु तम् रामम् सम्रब्धो वाहिनी पतिः |
वाक्यज्ञो वाक्य कुशलम् ततो मौनम् उपागमत् ॥
The chief of army Sugriva, who knew how to speak expressed thus hurriedly to Rama, who was skilled in oratory and thereafter entered into silence.
vaakyaj^NaH = Sugriva; who knew how to speak; vaahiniipatiH = and who was the chief of army; uktvaa = spoke; evam = thus; samrabdhaH = hurriedly; tam raamam = to that Rama; vaakyakushalam = who was skilled in oratory; tataH = and thereafter; upaagamat = entered; into; mounam = silence."
6.17.31
सुग्रीवस्य तु तद् वाक्यम् श्रुत्वा रामो महाबलः |
समीपस्थान् उवाच इदम् हनूमत् प्रमुखान् हरीन् ॥
Hearing those words of Sugriva, the exceedingly strong Rama addressed as follows to the monkeys in front of Hanuman staying near by:
shrutvaa = hearing; tat = those; vaakyam = words; sugrivasya = of Sugriva; mahaabalaH = the exceedingly strong; raamaH = Rama; uvaacha = addressed; idam = in this manner; kapiin = to the monkeys; hanumatpramukhaan = in front of Hanuman; samiipasthaan = staying nearby:
6.17.32
यद् उक्तम् कपि राजेन रावण अवरजम् प्रति |
वाक्यम् हेतुमद् अत्यर्थम् भवद्भिर् अपि तत् श्रुतम् ॥
"The very reasonable words uttered by Sugriva about Vibhishana were heard by you too."
yat = which; vaakyam = words; atyartham = which were very; hetumat = reasonable; uktam = uttered; kapiraajena = by Sugriva; raavaNaavarajam prati = about Vibhishana; shrutam = were heard; bhavadbhirapi = by you also."
6.17.33
सुहृदा हि अर्थ कृच्चेषु युक्तम् बुद्धिमता सता |
समर्थेन अपि संदेष्टुम् शाश्वतीम् भूतिम् इच्चता ॥
"An efficient and intelligent person ever desirous of everlasting well being of his friends should properly advise them well in difficult matters. Hence, tell your opinion one by one"
samarthena = by an efficient; buddhimataa = and intelligent person; sadaa = ever; ichchhataa = desirous; shaashvatiim = of everlasting; bhuutim = prosperity; suhR^dam = of his friends; yuktam = it is befitting; upasamdeshhTum = to advise well; arthakR^chchhreshhu = in difficult matters."
6.17.34
इति एवम् परिपृष्टास् ते स्वम् स्वम् मतम् अतन्द्रिताः |
स उपचारम् तदा रामम् ऊचुर् हित चिकीर्षवः ॥
Thus asked by Rama, those monkeys free from lassitude, wishing to do good and out of their politeness, spoke their respective opinions to Rama as follows:
tadaa = then; paripR^ishhTaaH = asked; etyevam = thus; te = they; atandritaaH = free from lassitude; priyachikiirshhavaH = wishing to do good; sopachaaram = and out of their politeness; uuchuH = spoke; svam matam = their respective opinion; raamam = to Rama (as follows)
6.17.35
अज्ञातम् न अस्ति ते किंचित् त्रिषु लोकेषु राघव |
आत्मानम् पूजयन् राम पृच्चसि अस्मान् सुहृत्तया ॥
"O, Rama! Nothing is unknown to you in the three worlds. You are consulting us with a friendly heart, as an honor to us."
raaghava = O; Rama! naasti kim cit = Nothing; aj^Naatam = is unknown; te = to you; trishhu = in the three; lokeshhu = worlds; pR^ichchhasi = you are asking; asmaan = us; suhR^ittayayaa = with a friendly heart; aatmaanaam = to us."
6.17.36
त्वम् हि सत्य व्रतः शूरो धार्मिको दृढ विक्रमः |
परीक्ष्य कारा स्मृतिमान् निसृष्ट आत्मा सुहृत्सु च ॥
"You are avowed to truth, a valiant man and a righteous man of firm fortitude. You take action only after proper investigation. You have good memory. You are committed in your heart to your friends."
tvam = you; satyavrataH = are strictly truthful; shuuraH = a valiant man; dR^iDhavikramah = of firm fortitude; pariikshhyakaarii = take action proper investigation; smR^itimaan = having good memory; nisR^ishhTaatmaacha = and committed in your heart; suhR^itsu = to your friends."
6.17.37
तस्माद् एक एकशस् तावद् ब्रुवन्तु सचिवास् तव |
हेतुतो मति सम्पन्नाः समर्थाः च पुनः पुनः ॥
"Hence, your counselors, who are rich in their minds and are moreover efficient, one by one, will tell their opinion with reason."
tasmaat = hence; tava sachivaaH = your counselors; matisampannaaH = who are rich in their minds; tathaa = and; samarthaashcha punaH = are moreover efficient; bruvantu tavaat = will tell; hetutaH = with reason; ekaikashaH = one by one."
6.17.38
इति उक्ते राघवाय अथ मतिमान् अन्गदो अग्रतः |
विभीषण परीक्षा अर्थम् उवाच वचनम् हरिः ॥
Having spoken thus by the monkeys, Angada the intelligent monkey told Rama to arrange for examination of Vibhishana before hand."
ukte = having spoken ; iti = thus; atha = then; aNgadaH = Angada; matimaan = the intelligent; haviH = monkey; vuvaacha = spoke; vachanam = words; raaghavaaya = to Rama; vibhiishhaNa pariikshhartham = for examining Vibhishana; agrataH = at the first instance."
6.17.39
शत्रोः सकाशात् सम्प्राप्तः सर्वथा शन्क्य एव हि |
विश्वास योग्यः सहसा न कर्तव्यो विभीषणः ॥
"Vibhishana who came from an enemy is indeed to be doubted by all means. He is not to be made as a trust worthy person so soon."
vibhiishhaNaH = Vibhishana; sampriitaH = who came; sakaashaat = from the presence of; shatroH = an enemy; sarvathaaH = by all means; tarkyaH evahi = is indeed to be doubted; nakartavyaH = He is not to be made; vishvaasaniiyaH = a trustworthy person; sahasaa = immediately."
6.17.40
चादयित्वा आत्म भावम् हि चरन्ति शठ बुद्धयः |
प्रहरन्ति च रन्ध्रेषु सो अनर्थः सुमहान् भवेत् ॥
"Deceitful persons move around, concealing their peculiar nature and attack at weak places. They will create a very great misfortune."
shaTha buddhayaH = the deceitful minded; charantihi = move around; chhaadayitvaa = concealing; aatma bhaavam = their peculiar nature; praharanticha = attack; randhreshhu = at weak places; saH = It; bhavet = will produce; sumahaan = a very great ; anarthaH = evil."
6.17.41
अर्थ अनर्थौ विनिश्चित्य व्यवसायम् भजेत ह |
गुणतः सम्ग्रहम् कुर्याद् दोषतस् तु विसर्जयेत् ॥
"One must take a decision, after ascertaining the pros and cons of it. One should take up the action, if there is an advantage and reject it, if it is faulty."
bhajeta = one must wait upon; vyavasaayam = a decision; vinishchitya = after ascertaining; arthaanarthon = the pros and cons; samgraham = acceptance; kuryaat = has to be done; guNataH = according to quality; doshhatastu = but faults; visarjayet = should be given up.
6.17.42
यदि दोषो महांस् तस्मिंस् त्यज्यताम् अविशन्कितम् |
गुणान् वा अपि बहून् ज्ञात्वा सम्ग्रहः क्रियताम् नृप ॥
"O, king! If there are great faults in him, let him be rejected undoubtedly. If we recognize many good qualities in him, let him be accepted."
nR^ipa = O; king! mahaan doshhaHyadi = If there are great faults; tasmin = in him; tyajataam = let him be rejected; avishaNkitam = undoubtedly; j^Naatvaavaapi = If we recognize; bahuun = many; guNaam = good qualities; kriyataam samgrahaH = let him be accepted.
6.17.43
शरभस् त्व् अथ निश्चित्य सार्थम् वचनम् अब्रवीत् |
क्षिप्रम् अस्मिन् नर व्याघ्र चारः प्रतिविधीयताम् ॥
Thereafter Sharabha on his part spoke the following meaningful and decisive words: "O, tiger among men! Let a spy be sent to shadow him"
atha = thereafter; sharabhastu = Sharabha on his part; abraviit = spoke; saartham = meaningful; nishchitya = and decisive; vachanam = words; "naravyaaghra = O; tiger among men! ChaaraH pratividhiiyataam = Let a spy be sent; kshhipram = immediately; asmin = for him."
6.17.44
प्रणिधाय हि चारेण यथावत् सूक्ष्म बुद्धिना |
परीक्ष्य च ततः कार्यो यथा न्यायम् परिग्रहः ॥
"By sending out a spy and causing a suitable investigation by a keenly intellectual spy, he can then be accepted as per justice."
praNidhaaya = by sending out a spy; pariikshhyacha = and investigating; yathaavat = suitably; suukshhma buddhinaa = by a keenly intellectual; guuDhachaaraNa = spy; tataH = and then; parigrahaH = acceptance; kaaryaH = to be done; yathaanyaayam = as per justice."
6.17.45
जाम्बवांस् त्व् अथ सम्प्रेक्ष्य शास्त्र बुद्ध्या विचक्षणः |
वाक्यम् विज्ञापयाम् आस गुणवद् दोष वर्जितम् ॥
Then, the discerning Jambavan on his part, perceiving the matter through his learning derived from scriptures, advised the following fault-less and qualitative words:
atha = then; vichakshhaNaH = the discerning; jaambavaamstu = Jambavaan on his part; samprekshhya = perceiving; shaastra buddhyaa = through his leaning derived from scriptures; vij^N^aapayaamaasa = advised; guNavat = qualitative; doshhavarjitam = fault-less; vaakyam = words:
6.17.46
बद्ध वैराच् च पापाच् च राक्षस इन्द्राद् विभीषणः |
अदेश काले सम्प्राप्तः सर्वथा शन्क्यताम् अयम् ॥
"This Vibhishana came from sinful Ravana who has contracted hostility with you and that too at a wrong place and time. He is to be suspected by all means."
vibhiishhaNaH = Vibhishana; sampraaptaH = came; raakshhasendraat = from Ravana the king of demons; baddhavairaachcha = who has contracted hostility with you; paapaat = and who is sinful; adeshakaale = at a very wrong place and time; ayam = He; shNkyataam = is to be suspected; sarvathaa = by all means."
6.17.47
ततो मैन्दस् तु सम्प्रेक्ष्य नय अपनय कोविदः |
वाक्यम् वचन सम्पन्नो बभाषे हेतुमत्तरम् ॥
Then Mainda, skilled in discriminating good and bad conduct in others observed the matter carefully and spoke in his perfect oratory in the following highly reasonable words:
tataH = then; maindastu = Mainda; nayaapanayakovidaH = skilled in discriminating good and bad conduct; samprekshhe = observed carefully; babhaashhe = and spoke; vaachana sampannaH = in his perfect oratory; hetumattaram = highly reasonable; vaakyam = words.
6.17.48
अनुहो नाम तस्य एष रावणस्य विभीषणः |
पृच्च्यताम् मधुरेण अयम् शनैर् नर वर ईश्वर ॥
"O, king of kings! This Vibhishana is indeed the younger brother of that Ravana. Let him be questioned slowly by sweet words"
narapatiishvara = O; king of kings! EshhaH = This; vibhiishhaNaH = Vibhishana; anujo naama = is indeed the younger brother; tasya = of that; raavaNasya = Ravana; ayam pR^ichchhyatam = let him be questioned; shanaiH = slowly; madhureNa = by sweet words."
6.17.49
भावम् अस्य तु विज्ञाय ततस् तत्त्वम् करिष्यसि |
यदि दृष्टो न दुष्टो वा बुद्धि पूर्वम् नरषभ ॥
"O, the best among men! Having read actually his mind whether he is dangerous or not, you should act according to your feelings."
nararshhabha = O; the best among men! ViG^yaaya = having known; tattavataH = actually; asya = his; bhaavam = mind; dushhToyadi = whether he is dangerous; na dushhTovaa = or not dangerous; tvam = you; kanishhyasi = should act; buddhipuurvam = according to your feelings."
6.17.50
अथ संस्कार सम्पन्नो हनूमान् सचिव उत्तमः |
उवाच वचनम् श्लक्ष्णम् अर्थवन् मधुरम् लघु ॥
Then the well educated Hanuman, the excellent among counselors; spoke the following smooth meaningful, sweet and brief words:
atha = then; hanumaan = Hanuman; samskaara sampannah = who was well educated; sachivottamaH = the best among consellors; uvaacha = spoke; shlaklam = smooth; arthavat = meaningful; madhuram = sweet; laghu = and brief; vachanam = words:
6.17.51
न भवन्तम् मति श्रेष्ठम् समर्थम् वदताम् वरम् |
अतिशाययितुम् शक्तो बृहस्पतिर् अपि ब्रुवन् ॥
"Even Brihaspati, while talking cannot excel you, who are possessing an exalted intellect. You are powerful and the foremost man among those who are eloquent."
bR^ihaspati rapi = even Brihaspati; bR^ivan = while talking; na shaktaH = cannot; atishayaayitum = excel; bhavantam = you; matishreshhTham = who are of an exalted intellect; samartham = powerful; varam = and the foremost; vadataam = of those who are eloquent.
6.17.52
न वादान् न अपि सम्घर्षान् न आधिक्यान् न च कामतः |
वक्ष्यामि वचनम् राजन् यथा अर्थम् राम गौरवात् ॥
"O, king! O, Rama! I am talking neither for argument, nor for competition (with other counselors, nor for superiority, nor out of passion for debate but on account of importance of this matter in hand."
raajan = O; king! raama = O;Rama! Na: Neither; vaadaat = for argument; na = nor; samgharshhaadapi = for competition(with other counselors); na = nor; aadhikyaat = for superiority; na = nor; kaamatahcha = out of passion; gouravaat = but on account of importance; vakshhyaami = I am talking; yataartham = the matter in hand.
6.17.53
अर्थ अनर्थ निमित्तम् हि यद् उक्तम् सचिवैस् तव |
तत्र दोषम् प्रपश्यामि क्रिया न हि उपपद्यते ॥
"I am perceiving an error in what was advised by your counselors assigned to look into advantages and disadvantages, accruing from accepting Vibhishana. It is not possible for such a judicious investigation into his character."
prapaashyaami = Iam perceiving; doshham = a mistake; tatra = in that; yat = which; uktam = was told; sachivaiH = by your counselors; arthaanarthanimittam = regarding advantages and disadvantages (accruing from Vibhishana); na upapaadyatehi = It is not indeed possible; kriyaa = for judicious investigation.
6.17.54
ऋते नियोगात् सामर्थ्यम् अवबोद्धुम् न शक्यते |
सहसा विनियोगो हि दोषवान् प्रतिभाति मे ॥
"Without entrusting any work, it is not possible to understand his ability. But at the same time, it occurs to me as a mistake to entrust any work so soon to a stranger."
niyogaat R^ite = without entrusting any work; na shakyate = It is not possible; avabodhum = to understand; saamarthyam = his ability; pratibhaati = It occurs; me = to me; doshhavaan = as a mistake; viniyogaH = to entrust any work; sahasaa = so soon (to a stranger).
6.17.55
चार प्रणिहितम् युक्तम् यद् उक्तम् सचिवैस् तव |
अर्थस्य असम्भवात् तत्र कारणम् न उपपद्यते ॥
"What ever was told by your counselors that it was befitting to send spies to Vibhishana, that action is not possible due to impracticality of the proposition."
yat = whatever; uktam = was told; tava savachivaih = by your counselors; yuktam = as it was befitting; chaara praNihitam = to send spies; tatra = that; kaaraNam = action; nopapadyati = is not possible; asambhavaat = due to impracticality; arthasya = of the thing.
6.17.56
अदेश काले सम्प्राप्त इति अयम् यद् विभीषणः |
विवक्षा च अत्र मे अस्ति इयम् ताम् निबोध यथा मति ॥
"It has been said that Vibhishana came into a wrong place and time. In that matter, I have to express my thought. Listen to it."
itiyat = It has been said; ayam VibhiishaNaH = that Vibhishana; sampraaptaH = came; adoshakaale = into a wrong place and time; tatra = In that matter; asti = there is; me = to me; iya vivakshhaa = a desire to tell; yathaamati = according to my mind; nibodha = Listen; taam = to it.
6.17.57
स एष देशः कालः च भवति इह यथा तथा |
पुरुषात् पुरुषम् प्राप्य तथा दोष गुणाव् अपि ॥
"This place and time become rightly obtained in his mind , as he has thought that you are superior to Ravana and also found merits in you and demerits in Ravana."
eshha = this; deshhashcha = place; kaalashcha = and time; iha = here; bhavati = become; yathaa tathaa = according to what is right; tathaa = thus; praapya = by obtaining; (in his mind) purushhaatpurusham = you are superior to Ravana; guNadoshhaavapi = and also found merits in you and demerits in the latter.
6.17.58
दौरात्म्यम् रावणे दृष्ट्वा विक्रमम् च तथा त्वयि |
युक्तम् आगमनम् तस्य सदृशम् तस्य बुद्धितः ॥
"It is indeed appropriate for him to arrive at this place and time, by seeing the prowess in you and the wickedness in Ravana. It is worthy of his judgment."
yuktam hi = it is indeed befitting; aagamanam = to arrive; atra = at this place and time; dR^ishhTvaa = by seeing; vikrmamcha = the prowess; tvayi = in you; tathaa = and; douraatmyam = wickedness; raavaNe = in Ravana; sadR^isham = It is worthy; tasya = of his ; buddhitaH = judgement.
6.17.59
अज्ञात रूपैः पुरुषैः स राजन् पृच्च्यताम् इति |
यद् उक्तम् अत्र मे प्रेक्षा काचिद् अस्ति समीक्षिता ॥
"O, king! Whatever was told by your counselors that let Vibhishana be questioned by spies of unknown identity, my considered view is as follows:
raajan = O; king! Yat = whatever; uktam = was told; saH pR^ichchhyataam iti = that let him be questioned; purushhaiH = by spies; aG^yaataruupaiH = of unknown identity ;me = my; kaachit = certain; prakshhaa = view; atra = in this matter; samiikshhitaa = after due consideration; asti = is this.
6.17.60
पृच्च्यमानो विशन्केत सहसा बुद्धिमान् वचः |
तत्र मित्रम् प्रदुष्येत मिथ्य पृष्टम् सुख आगतम् ॥
"A wise man being questioned suddenly would be apprehensive of that questioning. In those circumstances, an easily obtained friend becomes faithless upon facing a deceitful questioning."
buddhimaan = a wise man; pR^ichchyemaanaH = being questioned; sahasaa = suddenly; vishaN^kena = would be apprehensive; vachaH = of the talk; tatra = in those circumstances; sukhaagatam = an easily obtained; mitram = friend; pradushhyeta = becomes faithless; mithyaapR^ishhTam = due to deceitful questioning
6.17.61
अशक्यः सहसा राजन् भावो वेत्तुम् परस्य वै |
अन्तः स्वभावैर् गीतैस् तैर् नैपुण्यम् पश्यता भृशम् ॥
"O, king! Without possessing a high skill of reading his diversified tones, it is not possible rapidly to comprehend his intention."
raajan = O; king! BhR^isham naipuNyam vinaa = without a high skill; pashyataam = of perceiving; antareNa = between;bhinnaiH svaraiH = different voices; ashakyam = it is not possible; sahasaa = rapidly; boddhum = to comprehend; parasya = the other's; bhaavaH = intention.
6.17.62
न त्वस्य ब्रुवतो जातु लक्ष्यते दुष्ट भावता |
प्रसन्नम् वदनम् च अपि तस्मान् मे न अस्ति संशयः ॥
"I am not seeing any bad intention at all in his talk. His face is also bright. Hence, I do not doubt him."
na dushhTa bhaavataa = no bad intention; na dR^ishyate = is seen; jaatu = at all; asya = in his; bruvataH = talk; vadanamchaapi = His face is also; prasannam = bright; tasmaat = hence; naasti = there is no; samshayaH = doubt; me = for me.
6.17.63
अशन्कित मतिः स्वस्थो न शठः परिसर्पति |
न च अस्य दुष्टा वागस्ति तस्मान् न अस्ति इह संशयः ॥
"A deceitful person does not approach so fearlessly and confidently. His expression too is not bad. Hence, there is no doubt to me on him."
shaThaH = a deceitful person; na parisarpati = does not approach; ashaNkamatiH = fearlessly; svasthaH = and confidently; asya = his; vaakcha = expression too; naasti = is not; dushhTaa = bad; tasmaat = hence; me = to me; naasti = there is no; samshayaH = doubt.
6.17.64
आकारः चाद्यमानो अपि न शक्यो विनिगूहितुम् |
बलाद्द् हि विवृणोति एव भावम् अन्तर् गतम् नृणाम् ॥
"It is not possible to hide expression of the face, even if it is concealed. By force, the internal intent of the persons certainly gets revealed."
na shakyah = it is not possible; viniguuhitam = to hide; aakaarah = expression of the face; chhaadyamano. api = even if it is concealed; balata = by force; antargatam = the internal; bhaavam = intent; nR^iNaam = of the persons; vivR^iNotyeva = certainly gets revealed.
6.17.65
देश काल उपपन्नम् च कार्यम् कार्यविदाम् वर |
सफलम् कुरुते क्षिप्रम् प्रयोगेण अभिसम्हितम् ॥
"O, the eminently skillful man in work! An action endowed with proper place and time transacts successfully, if it is performed quickly."
kaarya vidaam vara = O; the eminently skillful man in work! Kaaryam = an action; deshakaalopapannamcha = endowed with proper place and time; kurute = transacts; saphalam = successfully; abhisamhitam = if associated; prayogeNa = with practice; kshhipram = quickly.
6.17.66
उद्योगम् तव सम्प्रेक्ष्य मिथ्या वृत्तम् च रावणम् |
वालिनः च वधम् श्रुत्वा सुग्रीवम् च अभिषेचितम् ॥राज्यम् प्रार्थयमानः च बुद्धि पूर्वम् इह आगतः |
एतावत् तु पुरस् कृत्य युज्यते त्व् अस्य सम्ग्रहः ॥
"Seeing your perseverance and the improper conduct of Ravana as well as hearing about Vali having been killed and Sugriva anointed as king, he deliberately came here, with a desire to obtain the kingdom of demons. On consideration of this aspect alone, he is worthy of acceptance by us."
66;67. samprekshhya = seeing; tava = your; udyogam = perseverance; mithyaavRittam = and improper conduct; raavaNaam = of Ravana; shrutvaa = and hearing; vaalinam = about Vali; hatam = having been killed; sugriivam = and Sugriva; abhishhechitam = having been anointed as a king;; aagatam = came; iha = here; buddhipuurvam = deliberately; puraskatya = considering; taavattu = this much alone; tasya = his; samgrahaNaH = acceptance; vidyate = is understandable.
Sarga 17 (part 2 of 2)
6.17.68
यथा शक्ति मया उक्तम् तु राक्षसस्य आर्जवम् प्रति |
प्रमाणम् तु शेषस्य श्रुत्वा बुद्धिमताम् वर ॥
"O, Rama the best among the wise! It has been told by me this according to my ability about the sincerity of this demon. After hearing my words, you are indeed the final judge of the issue."
buddhimataam vara = O; Rama; the best among the wise! Uktam = It has been told; mayaa = by me; yathaa shakti = according to my ability; aarjavam prati = about the sincerety; raakshhasasya = of this demon; shrutvaa = after hearing this; tvam = you; pramaaNam hi = indeed are the judge; sheshasya = of the issue.
इत्यार्शे श्रीमद्रामायणे आदिकाव्ये युद्धकाण्डे सप्तदशः सर्गः
Sarga 18
6.18.1
अथ रामः प्रसन्न आत्मा श्रुत्वा वायु सुतस्य ह |
प्रत्यभाषत दुर्धर्षः श्रुतवान् आत्मनि स्थितम् ॥
Thereafter the inviolable Rama who possesses sacred knowledge, after hearing Hanuman's words, spoke with a clear understanding, the following opinion that was firm in his mind:
atha = thereafter; raamaH = Rama; durdharshhaH = the inviolable; shrutavaan = and the one having sacred knowledge ; shrutvaa = after hearing; vaayusutasya = Hanuman's words; pratyabhaashhata = spoke; prasannaatmaa = with a clear understanding; sthitam = that which was established; aatmani = in his mind.
6.18.2
मम अपि तु विवक्षा अस्ति काचित् प्रति विभीषणम् |
श्रुतम् इच्चामि तत् सर्वम् भवद्भिः श्रेयसि स्थितैः ॥
"I also wish to tell my opinion about Vibhishana. I want it to be heard by you, who are firmly established in our welfare."
mamaapi = I also; asti = have; kaachit = a; vivakshhaa = desire to tell; vibhiishhaNam prati = about Vibhishana; ichchhaami = I want; tat = it; sarvam = all; shrotum = to be heard; bhavadbhih = by you; sthitaih = who stand firmly; shreyapi = in our welfare.
6.18.3
मित्र भावेन सम्प्राप्तम् न त्यजेयम् कथंचन |
दोषो यदि अपि तस्य स्यात् सताम् एतद् अगर्हितम् ॥
"By any means, I do not desert anyone who arrives with a friendly appearance, even if he has a defect. His acceptance is irreproachable in the eyes of good men"
kathamchana = by any means; naatyajeyam = I donot leave; tasya = him; sampraaptam = who comes; mitrabhaavena = with a friendly appearance; syaat yadyapi = even though he has; doshhah = a defect; etat = This; agarhitam = is irreproachable; sataam = by good men.
6.18.4
सुग्रीवस्त्वथ तद्वाक्यमाभाष्य च विमृश्य च |
ततः शुभतरम् वाक्यमुवाच हरिपुङ्गवः ॥
Then, Sugreeva the chief of monkeys closely analyzed and examined the aforesaid words of Rama and thereafter spoke the following most auspicious words:
atha = then; SugreevaH = Sugreeva; haripuNgavaH = the chief of monkeys; aabhaashhyacha = closely analysed; vimR^ishyacha = and examined; tadvaakyam = those words of Rama; tatah = and thereafter; uvaachaha = spoke; shubhataram = most auspicious; vaakyam = words:
6.18.5
सुदुष्टो वाप्यदुष्टो वा किम्मेष रजनीचरः |
ईदृशम् व्यसनम् प्राप्तम् भ्रातरम् यः परित्यजेत् ॥को वाम स भवेत्तस्य यमेष न परित्यजेत् |
"What matters if this ranger of night is very dangerous or other wise, if he can desert his own brother at a time of peril? Whom will he not betray subsequently?"
kim = what matters if; eshhaH = this; rajaniicharaH = ranger of night; (demon) sudushhTovaa = is very dangerous; yaH = he who; parityajet = can desert; bhraataram = his brother; praaptam = who get; iidR^isham = such; vyasanam = a calamity; tasya = for such a person; yam = who to;konaama = whom; saH = he; naparityajet = would not betray?
6.18.6
वानराधिपते र्वाक्यम् श्रुत्वा सर्वानुदीक्स्य तु ॥ईषदुत्स्मयमानस्तु लक्स्मणम् पुण्यलक्षणम् |
इति होवाच काकुत्थ्सो वाक्यम् सत्यपराक्रमः ॥
Hearing the words of Sugreeva, Rama who was truly mighty looked round all of them , smiled a little and spoke the following words to Lakshmana, of virtuous characteristics:
6; 7. shrutvaa = hearing; vaakyam = the words; vaanaraadhipate = of Sugreeva; kakutthsaH = Rama; satyaparaakramaH = who was truly mighty; udiikshhyatu = looked round; sarvam = all of them; utsmyamaanaH = smiled; iishhat = a little; uvaachaha = and spoke; vaakyam = these words; iti = thus; lakshhmaNam = to Lakshmana; puNya lakshhaNam = of virtuous characteristics:
6.18.8
अनधीत्य च शास्त्राणि वृद्धाननुपसेव्य च |
न शक्यमीदृशम् वक्तुम् यदुवाच हरीश्वरः ॥
"Without studying scriptures and without serving elders, it is not possible to speak such words as Sugreeva spoke."
yat = which words; hariishvaraH = Sugreeva; uvaachaH = spoke; na shakyam = it is not possible; vaktum = to speak;iidR^isham = such words; anadhiitya = without studying; shaastraaNi = scriptures; anupasevyacha = and without serving; vR^iddhaan = elders.
6.18.9
अस्ति सूक्ष्मतरम् किंचिद्यदत्र प्रतिभाति मा |
प्रत्यक्षम् लौकिकम् चापि वर्तते सर्वराजसु ॥
"It appears to my mind that there is however something peculiar in these circumstances which are clearly to be seen in all lives of kings and even occurring in ordinary life."
yat = which; vartate = is; pratyakshham = clearly to be seen; sarva raajasu = in all the kings; loukikamchaapi = and occurring in even ordinary life; kimchit = a somewhat; suukshhmataram = highly subtle thing; asti = is there; atra = Here; maa = to me; pratibhaati = it is appearing to the mind.
6.18.10
अमित्रास्तत्कुलीनाश्च प्रातिदेश्याश्च कीर्तिता |
व्यसनेषु प्रहर्तारस्तस्मादयमिहागतः ॥
"It is told that persons of the same family and rulers belonging to adjoining territories become enemies and strike in times of adversities. For this reason, he came here."
kiirtitaaH = it is told; tatkuliinaashcha = that persons of that family; praatideshyaashchcha = and rulers belonging to adjoining territory; amitraaH = are enemies; prahartaarah = and strike; vyasaneshhu = in adversities; tasmaat = for that reason; ayam = he; aagatam = came; iha = here.
6.18.11
अपापास्तत्कुलीवाश्च मानयन्ति स्वकान् हितान् |
एष प्रायो नरेन्द्राणाम् शङ्कनीयस्तु शोभनः ॥
"Even if belonging to the same family, persons who are virtuous do respect their own well wishers in that family. Generally among kings, even a virtuous person is apprehended."
tatkuliinaaH = persons belonging to the same family; apaapaaH = who are not sinful; maanayanti = respect; svakaan = their own; hitaan = well- wishers; praayaH = Generally; narendraaNaam = for kings; eshhaH = even the persons; shobhanaH = who are virtuous; shaNkaniiyaH = are to be apprehended.
6.18.12
यस्तु दोषस्त्वया प्रोक्तो ह्यादानेर्इबलस्य च |
तत्र ते कीर्तयुष्यामि यथाशास्त्रमिदम् शृणु ॥
"With regard to the draw back you told me in the matter of accepting a person coming from the side of an adversary, hear from me what the scriptures say."
yathaasaastran = as per scriptures; kiirtayishhyaami = I will tell; te = you; shruNu = hear; idam = this; yaH = which; dashhaH = draw back; proktaH = is told; tvayaa = by you; tatra = in that matter; aadaane = of accepting; aribalasya = from the side of an adversary.
6.18.13
न वयम् तत्कुलीनाश्च राज्यकाम्क्षी च राक्षसः |
पण्डिता हि भविष्यन्ति तस्माद्ग्राह्यो विभीषणः ॥
"We do not belong to the same family. Further, Vibhishana the demon is desirous of acquiring the kingdom. A few of the demons also may be rather learned ones. That is why, Vibhishana is acceptable."
vayam = we; na = do not; tatkuliinaaHcha = belong to the same family. raakshhasaH = The demon; raajya kaaNkshhiicha = is desirous of kingdom; (These demons also)bhavishhyanti = may be; paNDitaaH hi = rather learned; tasmaat = for that reason; vibhiishhaNaH = Vibhishana; graahyaH = is admissible.
6.18.14
अव्यग्राश्च प्रहृष्टाश्च न भविष्यन्ति सम्गताः |
प्रणादश्च महानेष ततोऽस्य भयमागतम् ॥इति भेदम् गमिष्यन्ति तस्मात्प्रोप्तो विभीषणः |
"Kinsfolk do not live together in a fearless mode and in a delightful manner. Hence, they get a split among themselves. For this reason, a fear has come to him. This loud appeal is also major cause. That is why, Vibhishana can be accepted."
sangataaH = kinsfolk; na bhavishhyanti = do not live together; avyagraashcha = in a fearless mode; prahR^ishhTaashcha = and in a delightful manner; iti = hence; gamishhyanti = they get; bhedam = a split; ataH = for that reason; bhayam = a fear; aagatam = has come; asya = to him; eshhaH = This; praNaadashcha = loud appeal is also; mahaan = leading; tasmaat = for that reason; vibhiishhaNaH = Vibhishana; graahyaH = is acceptable.
6.18.15
न सर्वे भ्रातरस्तात भवन्ति भरतोपमाः ॥मद्विधा ना पितुः पुत्राः सुहृदो वा भवद्विधाः |
"My dear one! Neither all brothers are like Bharata, nor all sons of a father like me nor all friends are like you."
taata = my dear one! sarve = All; bhraataraH = brothers; na bhavanti = are not; bharatopamaaH = like bharata; putraH = sons; madvidhaaH = like me; pituH = to a father; suhR^ido vaa = or friends; bhavadvidhaaH = like you.
6.18.16
एवमुक्तस्तु रामेण सुग्रीवः सहलक्स्मणः ॥उत्थाअयोदम् महाप्राज्ञः प्रणतो वाक्यमब्रवीत् |
Hearing Rama's words Sugreeva who was together with the highly wise Lakshmana stood up saluting and spoke these words:
evam = thus; uktaH = spoken; raameNa = by Rama; sugriivaH = Sugreeva; saha lakshmaNaH = who was together with Lakshmana; mahaapraG^yaH = the highly wise man; utthaaya = stood up; praNataH = saluting; abraviit = and spoke; idam = these; vaakyam = words:
6.18.17
रावणेन प्रणिहितम् तमवेहि निशाचरम् ॥तस्याहम् निग्रहम् मन्ये क्षमम् क्षमवताम् वर |
"O, Rama the excellent among the tolerant! Realise that Ravana has sent Vibhishana, the demon. I think of him to be worthy of being taken as a captive."
kShamavataamvara = O; Rama the excellent among those who are tolerant! avachi = Realiase; tam = that; nishaacharam = ranger in night(demon); praNihatam = to have been sent; raavaNena = by Ravana; manye = I think; tasya = of him; kshhamam = befitting; nigraham = to be taken as captive."
6.18.18
राक्षसो जिह्मया बुद्ध्या संदिष्टोऽय मिहागतः ॥प्रहर्तुम् त्वयि विश्वस्ते विश्वस्ते मयि वानघ |
लक्ष्मणे वा महाबाहो स बध्यः सचिवैः सह ॥रावणस्य नृशंसस्य भ्राता ह्येष विभीषणः |
"O, the mighty armed Rama! The faultless one! This demon is being sent to kill you who are unsuspecting, or to kill Lakshmana or me in trust. He came here with a crooked mind. He with his counselors is fit to be imprisoned. Is not Vibhishana the brother of cruel Ravana?"
18; 19. anagha = O; faultless one! mahaabaaho = O; mighty armed! ayam raakshhasaH = This demon; samdishhTaH = is been sent; prahartum = to strike; tvayi = you; vishvaste = who are unsuspecting; mayivaa = or me; lakshhmaNeva = or Lakshmana; vishvaste = in trust; aagataH = and came; iha = here; jihmayaa = with crooked; buddhyaa = mind; saH = he; sachivaiHsaha = with his counselors; badhyaH = are fit to be imprisoned; vibhiishhaNaH = Vibhishana; bhraata hi = is indeed brother; raavaNasya = of Ravana; nR^ishamsasya = the cruel demon.
6.18.20
एवमुक्त्वा रघुश्रेष्टं सुग्रीवो वाहिनीपतिः ॥वाक्यज्ञो वाक्यकुशलं ततो मौनमुपागमत् |
Speaking thus to Rama, the best of Raghu dynasty, Sugreeva who knew the mode of expression, thereafter kept silent.
uktvaa = speaking; evam = thus; raghushreshhTam = to Rama the best of Raghu dynasty; SugreevaH = Sugreeva; vaakyaG^yaH = who knew the mode of expression; tatah = thereafter; paagamat = obtained; mounam = silence.
6.18.21
स सुग्रीवस्य तद् वाक्यय्म् रामः श्रुत्वा विमृश्य च ॥ततः शुभतरम् वाक्यम् उवाच हरि पुम्गवम् |
Hearing those words of Sugreeva, Rama pondered over the words and thereafter spoke more auspicious words to Sugreeva as follows:
bhrutvaa = hearing; tat vaakyam = those words; sugriivasya = of Sugreeva; raamaH = Rama; vimR^ishyacha = pondered over them and; tataH = thereafter; uvaacha = spoke; subha taram = more auspicious; vaakyam = words; haripuNgavam = to Sugreeva.
6.18.22
सुदुष्टो वा अपि अदुष्टो वा किम् एष रजनी चरः ॥सूक्ष्मम् अपि अहितम् कर्तुम् मम अशक्तः कथंचन |
"What does it matter whether that demon is very bad or not bad? He is incapable of doing even a little harm to me."
kim = what if; eshhaH = this; rajaniicharaH = demon; sudushhTovaa = is very bad? asaktaH = He is incapable; kartum = of doing; kathamchana = scarcely; suukshhmam = a little; ahitamapi = harm ; mama = to me.
6.18.23
पिशाचान् दानवान् यक्षान् पृथिव्याम् चैव राक्षसान् ॥अन्गुलि अग्रेण तान् हन्याम् इच्चन् हरि गण ईश्वर |
"O, Sugreeva, Lord of monkey-troops! If I wish, I can kill those devilish beings, demons, supernatural beings and ogres living on earth with just a tip of my finger"
harigaNeshvara = O; Sugreeva Lord of monkey troops! Ichchhan = If I wish; hanyaam = I will kill; taan = those; pishaachaan = devilish beings; daanavaan = demons; yakshhaan = supernatural beings; raakshhasanchaiva = and ogres; pR^ithivyaam = living on earth; aNgulyagreNa = with the tip of my finger.
6.18.24
श्रूयते हि कपोतेन शत्रुः शरणम् आगतः ॥अर्चितः च यथा न्यायम् स्वैः च मांसैर् निमन्त्रितः |
"It is narrated how by a dove, its enemy ( a fowler) when it came for a refuge, was received according to rules of hospitality and was invited for a feast with its own flesh."
shruuyate hi = it is heard; kapotena;by a dove; shatruH = an enemy; aagataH = came; sharaNam = for a refuge; architashcha = was received; yathaanyaayam = according to rules of hospitality; nimantritashcha = and was invited for a feast; svaiH = with its own; maamsaiH = flesh.
6.18.25
स हि तम् प्रतिजग्राह भार्या हर्तारम् आगतम् ॥कपोतो वानर श्रेष्ठ किम् पुनर् मद् विधो जनः |
"O, the excellent of monkeys! The aforesaid dove indeed accepted as a guest, the fowler as he came, although he killed its wife .How much more a man like me has to do?"
saH kaptaH = that dove; pratijagraaha hi = indeed accepted as a guest; tam = the fowler; aagatam = as he came; bharyaahantaaram = although he killed its wife; kimpunaH = how much more; janaH = a man; madvidhaH = like me?
6.18.26
ऋषेः कण्वस्य पुत्रेण कण्डुना परम ऋषिणा ॥शृणु गाथाम् पुरा गीताम् धर्मिष्ठाम् सत्य वादिना |
"Hear the verses inculcating virtue so long ago, by Kandu, the son of a sage called Kanva, a great sage and a speaker of truth."
putreNa = the son; puraa = long ago; kanvasya R^ishhe = of a sage called Kanva; satyavaadinaa = a great sage; kaNDuunaa = and by Kandu by name; gathaa = verses; dharmishhThaa = inculcating virtue; giitaa = were sung; shruNu = hear them.
6.18.27
बद्ध अन्जलि पुटम् दीनम् याचन्तम् शरण आगतम् ॥न हन्याद् आनृशंस्य अर्थम् अपि शत्रुम् परम् पत |
"O, king the terminator of enemies! Even an enemy, who formed a cup with his hollowed hands, a miserable person, a person who is begging and who is seeking a refuge should not be killed with the aim of not being cruel."
paramtapa = O; king the torminator of enemies! Shatrum api = even an enemy; baddhaaNjalipuTram = who formed a cup with his hollowed hands; diinam; a miserable person; yaachantam = a person who is begging; sharaNaagatam = and who is seeking refuge; na hanyaat = should not be killed; anR^ishamsyaartham = with the aim of not being cruel.
6.18.28
अर्तो वा यदि वा दृप्तः परेषाम् शरणम् गतः ॥अरिः प्राणान् परित्यज्य रक्षितव्यः कृत आत्मना |
"An enemy who comes for protection against others, even if the aforesaid enemy is oppressed or arrogant, is to be protected by one who has a disciplined mind, even by abandoning one's life."
ariH = an enemy; gataH = who gets; sharaNam = a refuge; pareshhaam = from others; aartovaa = even if he is oppressed; yadivaa = or; dR^iptaH = arrogant; rakshhitavyaH = is to be protected; parityajya = by abandoning; praaNaan = even lives; kR^Itaatmanaa = by one who has a well-disciplined mind.
6.18.29
स चेद् भयाद् वा मोहाद् वा कामाद् वा अपि न रक्षति ॥स्वया शक्त्या यथा तत्त्वम् तत् पापम् लोक गर्हितम् |
"If he does not protect rightly through his strength, by fear or by ignorance or by desire, it is a sin to be reproached by the world."
saH narakshhatichet = If he does not ; svayaa = by his; shaktyaa = strength; yathaanyaayam = rightly; bhayadvaa = by fear; mohaadvaa = or by ignorance; kamaadvaapi = by or desire; tat = it; paapam = is a sin; lokagarhitam = to be reproached by the world.
6.18.30
विनष्टः पश्यतस् तस्य रक्षिणः शरण आगतः ॥आदाय सुकृतम् तस्य सर्वम् गच्चेद् अरक्षितः |
"If having not been protected, a refugee dies before the eyes of a man who is able to protect him, the former takes along all his moral merit and goes."
arakshhitaH = having not been protected; gataH = being in; sharaNam = a refuge; tasya = and if that; rakshhiNaH = protector; pashyataH = while seeing; vinashhTaH = dies; tasya = his; sarvam = whole; sukR^itam = moral merit; aadaaya = having taken along; gachchhet = goes.
6.18.31
एवम् दोषो महान् अत्र प्रपन्नानाम् अरक्षणे ॥अस्वर्ग्यम् च अयशस्यम् च बल वीर्य विनाशनम्
"In not protecting thus the persons who take refuge, there is a great blemish involved in it. It does not bestow heaven. It destroys reputation. It devastates strength and valor"
mahaan doshhaH = there is a great blemish; evam = thus; atra = in this; arakshhane = who take refuge; asvargyam = it does not bestow heaven; ayashasyamcha = it destroys reputation; balaviirya vinaashanam = it devastates strength and valor."
6.18.32
करिष्यामि यथा अर्थम् तु कण्डोर् वचनम् उत्तमम् ॥धर्मिष्ठम् च यशस्यम् च स्वर्ग्यम् स्यात् तु फल उदये |
"I will follow the excellent words of Kandu. It becomes a very righteous thing, gives reputation, leads to heaven and the rewards appear consequently."
karishhyaami = I will make; yathaartham = real; uttamam = the excellent; vachanam = words; kaNDoH = of Kandu; syaat = It becomes; dharmishhTham = very righteous; yashasyam = gives a reputation; svargyam = leads to heaven; phalodayam = and rewards appear.
6.18.33
सकृद् एव प्रपन्नाय तव अस्मि इति च याचते ॥अभयम् सर्व भूतेभ्यो ददामि एतद् व्रतम् मम |
"He who seeks refuge in me just once, telling me that �I am yours', I shall give him assurance of safety against all types of beings. This is my solemn pledge"
yaachate = he who seeks; prapannaaya = refuge; sakR^ideva = just once; iti = saying that; asmi = I am; tava = yours; dadaami = I shall give; abhayam = assurance of safety; sarva bhuutebhyaH = against all types of beings; etat = this; mama = is my; vratam = pledge.
6.18.34
आनय एनम् हरि श्रेष्ठ दत्तम् अस्य अभयम् मया ॥विभीषणो वा सुग्रीव यदि वा रावणः स्वयम् |
"O, Sugreeva, the chief of monkeys! Let him either be Vibhishana or even Ravana himself; I have given an assurance of safety to him. Bring him here."
sugriiva = O; Sugreeva; harishreshhTha = the chief of monkeys! vibhiishhaNovaa = either he is Vibhishana; yadivaa = or; raavaNaH = Ravana; svayam = himself; abhayam = an assurance of safety; dattam = has been given; asya = to him; mayaa = by me; aanaya = bring; evam = him(here).
6.18.35
रामस्य वचनम् श्रुत्वा सुग्रीवः प्लवग ईश्वरः ॥प्रत्यभाषत काकुत्स्थम् सौहार्देन अभिचोदितः |
Hearing Rama' s words, Sugreeva the lord of monkeys, overwhelmed as he was with cordial friendship, replied to Rama as follows:
shrutvaa = hearing; raamasya; = Rama's; vachanaH = words; SugreevaH = Sugreeva; plavageshvara = the Lord of monkeys; abhipuurita = overwhelmed; souhardena = with cordial friendship; pratyabhaashhata = replied; kaakutthsam = to Rama(as follows).
6.18.36
किम् अत्र चित्रम् धर्मज्ञ लोक नाथ शिखा मणे ॥यत् त्वम् आर्यम् प्रभाषेथाः सत्त्ववान् सपथे स्थितः |
"O, Rama, who knows righteousness, the crest jewel among lords of the world! What surprise is there in thinking that you, duly endowed with true essence of life and established in a right path, speak these venerable words?"
dharmaJNa = O; the one who is aware of righteousness; lokanaathasikhaamaNe = the crest jewel among the lords of the world; kim = what; chitram surprise; atra = is there; iti yat = in thinking that; tvam = you; sattvavaan = endowed with true essence; athitaH = and established; satpathe = in right path; prabhaashhethaah = speak; aaryam = these venerable words?
6.18.37
मम च अपि अन्तर् आत्मा अयम् शुद्धिम् वेत्ति विभीषणम् ॥अनुमनाच् च भावाच् च सर्वतः सुपरीक्षितः |
"My inmost spirit also feels Vibhishana to be a genuine person, he being well examined from all angles, by act of inference and by his appearance."
ayam = this; mama = my; antaraatmaa cha = inmost spirit; vetti = feels; vibhiishhanam = Vibhishana; shuddham = to be genuine; supariikshhitaH = being well examined; sarvataH = from all angles; anumaanaat = by act of inference; bhaavaat = and by appearance.
6.18.38
तस्मात् क्षिप्रम् सह अस्माभिस् तुल्यो भवतु राघव ॥विभीषणो महाप्राज्ञः सखित्वम् च अभ्युपैतु नः |
"O, Rama! Hence, let the highly wise Vibhishana be equal among us soon together. Let him get our friendship too"
raaghavaa = O; Rama; Tasmaat = Hence; bhavatu = let; vhbhiishhaNah = Vibhishana; maahaapraajJNaH = the highly wise; tulyaH = be equal; asmaabhiH cha = among us together; abhyupaitu = let him get; sakhitvamcha = friendship too; nah = with us.
6.18.39
ततस् तु सुग्रीव वचो निशम्यत|
हरि ईश्वरेण अभिहितम् नर ईश्वरः |
विभीषणेन आशु जगाम सम्गमम् |
पतत्रि राजेन यथा पुरम् दरः ॥
Hearing those words of Sugreeva, Rama the king of men, as acknowledged by Sugreeva, held meeting with Vibhishana, as Indra the lord of celestials once met Garuda the king of birds.
nishamya = hearing; tat sugriiva vachaH = those words of Sugreeva; nareshvaraH = Rama the king of men; abhihitam = as acknowledged; hariishvarena = by Sugreeva; jagaama = held; samgamam = meeting; vibhiiShaNena = with Vibhishana; puramdaraH yathaa = as Indra the lord of celestials; patattrirajena = had with Garuda the king of birds.
इत्यार्षे श्रीमद्रामायणे आदिकाव्ये युद्धकाण्डे अष्टादशः सर्गः
Thus, this is the 18th chapter in Yuddha Kanda of Valmiki Ramayana, the First Epic poem of India.
Verse Locator for Book VI : Yuddha Kanda - Book Of War : Chapter 18
Top of Page 1 2 3 4
5 6 7 8 9
10 11 12 13 14
15 16 17 18 19
20 21 22 23 24
25 26 27 28 29
30 31 32 33 34
35 36 37 38 39
© 2008, K. M. K. Murthy [Revised : August 08]
Sarga 19
6.19.1
राघवेन अभये दत्ते सम्नतो रावण अनुजः |
विभीषणो महाप्राज्ञो भूमिम् समवलोकयत् ॥
While the assurance of protection having been given to Rama, the highly sagacious Vibhishana the brother of Ravana bent down and glanced towards the earth.
abhaye = (while); assurance of protection; datte = having given; raaghaveNa = by Rama; mahaapraaG^yaH = the highly sagacious; vibhiishhaNaH = Vibhishana; raavaNaanuje = the brother of Ravana; samnataH = bent down; samavalokayat = and glanced towards; bhuumim = the earth.
6.19.2
खात् पपात अवनिम् हृष्टो भक्तैर् अनुचरैः सह |
स तु रामस्य धर्म आत्मा निपपात विभीषणः ॥
The virtuous Vibhishana descended joyously from the sky to the ground along with his faithful companions and alighted in the vicinity of Rama.
saH = that; dharmaatmaa = virtuous; vibhiishhaNaH = Vibhishana; papaata = descended; hR^ishhTaH = joyously; khaat = from the sky; avanim = to the ground; bhaktaiH anucharaiH saha = along with his faithful companions; nipapaata = and alighted; raamasya = near Rama.
6.19.3
पादयोः शरण अन्वेषी चतुर्भिः सह राक्षसैः |
अब्रवीच् च तदा रामम् वाक्यम् तत्र विभीषणः ॥धर्म युक्तम् च युक्तम् च साम्प्रतम् सम्प्रहर्षणम् |
Thereafter, Vibhishana along with the four demons fell prostrate and spoke to Rama the following words which were equitable suitable and delightful.
atha = thereafter; vibhiishhaNaH = Vibhishana; chaturbhiH raakshhasaiH saha = along with four demons; nipapaata = fell prostrate; abravichcha = and spoke; raamam prati = to Rama; vaakyam = the following words; yuktamcha = which were right; saapratam = suitable; sampraharshhaNam = and joyful.
6.19.4
अनुजो रावणस्य अहम् तेन च अस्मि अवमानितः ॥भवन्तम् सर्व भूतानाम् शरण्यम् शरणम् गतः |
"I am the younger brother of Ravana and was humiliated by him. I sought refuge in you, who are the refuge for all the beings."
aham = I; anujaH = an younger brother; raavaNasya = of Ravana; avamaaniteshcha = and was humiliated; tena = by him; sharaNam gataH = I sought refuge; bhavantam = in you; sharaNyam = who are the refuge; sarvabhuutaanaam = for all the beings.
6.19.5
परित्यक्ता मया लंका मित्राणि च धनानि च ॥भवद् गतम् हि मे राज्यम् च जीवितम् च सुखानि च |
"Abandoning Lanka, friends and possessions, I place my kingdom, life and happiness at your disposal."
laNkaa = Lanka; parityakta = who was abandoned; mayaa = by me; mitraaNi = the friends; dhanaanicha = and the possessions too; me = my; raajyam = kingdom; bhavadgatamhi = is indeed; at your disposal; jiivitam = my life; sukhaanicha = and happiness too.
6.19.6
तस्य तद्वचनम् श्रुत्वा रामो वचनमब्रवीत् ॥वचसा सान्त्वयित्वैनम् लोचनाभ्याम् पिबन्निव |
आख्याहि मम तत्वेन राक्षसानाम् बलाबलम् ॥
Hearing those words of Vibhishana, Rama in a soothing tone and with a refreshing look in his eyes, spoke these words: "Tell me really the strengths and weaknesses of the demons."
6; 7. shrutvaa = hearing; tatvachanam = those words; tasya = of Vibhishana; raamaH = Rama; saantvayitvaa = in soothing tone; pibanniva = while soothing to refresh; lochanaabhyaam = with his eyes; abraviit = spoke; vachanam = words; aakhyaahi = Tell; mama = me; tattvena = really; balaabalam = the strengths and weaknesses; raakshhasaanaam = of the demons."
6.19.8
एवमुक्तम् तदा रक्षो रामेणाक्लिष्टकर्मणा |
रावणस्य बलम् सर्वमाख्यातुमुपचक्रमे ॥
Thus asked then by Rama who was unwearied in action, Vibhishana started telling about the detailed strength of Ravana.
evam = thus; uktam = asked; tadaa = then; raameNa = by Rama; aklishhTakarmaNaa = who was unwearied in action; rakshhaH = Vibhishana; upachakrame = started; aakhyaatum = telling; uktam = a word; sarvam = about the entire; balam = strength; raavaNasaya = of Ravana.
6.19.9
अवध्यः सर्वभूतानाम् गन्धर्वोरगपक्षिणाम् |
राजपुत्र दशग्रीवो वरदानात्स्वयम्भुवः ॥
"O, prince! Because of a special boon given by Brahma (lord of creation), Ravana can not be killed by all beings, Gandharvas (celestial musicians), serpents, and birds."
raajaputra = O; prince! Varadaanaat = because of a special boon given; svayambhuvaH = by Brahma (the lord of celestials); dashagriivaH = Ravana; avadhyaH = cannot be killed; gandharvoragapakshhiNaam = by Gandharvas; serpents and birds.
6.19.10
रावणानन्तरो भ्राता मम ज्येष्ठश्च वीर्यवान् |
कुम्भकर्णो महातेजाः शक्रप्रतिबलो युधि ॥
Kumbhakarna, my elder brother born after Ravana, who is valiant and highly powerful, has enough strength to fight against Indra (Lord of celestials) in battle.
kumbhakarNaH = Kumbhakarna; bhraataa = a brother; raavaNaanantaraH = born after Ravana; mama jyeshhThashcha = and my elder brother; viiryavaan = who is valiant; mahaatejaa = and highly powerful; shakrapratibalaH = has a strength to fight against Indra (the lord of celestials); Yuddhi = in battle.
6.19.11
राम सेनापतिस्तस्य प्रहस्तो यदि ते श्रुतः |
कैलासे येन सम मणिभद्रः पराजितः ॥
"O, Rama! You might have heard about Prahasta, his chief of army. He defeated Manibhadra in a battle on the mountain of Kailasa."
raama = O; Rama; yena = by whom; maNibhadraH = Manibhadra; paraajitaH = was defeated; samare = in battle; kailaase = on the mountain of Kailasa; tasyasenaapatiH = that chief of army; prahastaH = Prahasta; shrutaHyadi = is it mentioned; te = to you?
6.19.12
बद्दगोधाङ्गुलित्रश्च अवध्यकवचो युधि |
धनुरादाय यस्तिष्ठन्नदृश्यो भवतीन्द्रजित् ॥
"When furnished with gloves made of the skin of Iguana (to prevent injury from the bowstring) and when clad in armor that no arrow can pierce, that Indrajit (son of Ravana) standing in battle wielding a bow, becomes invisible."
baddha jodhaaNgulitrashcha = when furnished with gloves made of the skin of an Iguana (to prevent injury from the bow string); avadhyakavachaH = and when clad in armor that no arrow can pierce; yaH = that; Indrajit = Indrajit; aadaaya = wielding; dhanuH = his bow; bhavati = becomes; adhR^ishyaH = invisible; tishhThan = standing; yudhi = in battle field.
6.19.13
सम्ग्रामे सुमहद्व्यूहे तर्पयित्वा हुताशनम् |
अन्तर्धानगतः श्रीमानिन्द्रजिद्धन्ति राघव ॥
"O, Rama! The glorious Indrajit, having propitiated the God of Fire, strikes his enemy while remaining invisible in the battle field with a huge battle array (on both sides)"
raaghava = O; Rama! Shriimaan = the glorious; Indrajit = Indrajit; tarpayitvaa = having propitiated; hutaashanam = the God of Fire; hanti = strikes; (the enemy) antardhaanegataH = while remaining invisible; sangraame = in the battle field; sumahadvyuuhe = with a huge battle array (on both sides)
6.19.14
महोदरमहापार्स्वौ राक्षसश्चाप्यकम्पनः |
अवीकपास्तु तप्यैते लोकपालसमा युधि ॥
"Mahodara and Mahaparsva along with a demon called Akampana who are equal to the guardians of the world in battle - they are the commanders of his army."
mahodara = Mahodara; mahaapaarshvaa = and Mahaparshva; raakshhasashcha = along with a demon; akampanaH = called Akampana; lokapaalasamaaH = who are equal to the guardians of the world; yudhi = in battle; ete = they are; tasya = his; aniikapaaH = commanders of army.
6.19.15
दशकोटिसहस्राणि रक्षसाम् कामरूपिणाम् |
मांसशोणितभक्ष्याणाम् लङ्कापुरनिवासिनाम् ॥
"In the city of Lanka, are residing ten thousand crore demons, who can assume any form at will and who consume flesh and blood as their staple food"
dashakoti sahasraaNi = ten thousand crores; rakshhasaam = of demons; laNkaapuranivaasinaam = who reside in the city of Lanka; kaamaruupiNaam = can assume any form at will ; maamsa shoNita bhakshhyaaNaam = and eat flesh and blood as their staple food.
6.19.16
स तैस्तु सहितो राजा लोकपालानयोधयत् |
सह देवैस्तु ते भग्ना रावणेन दुरात्मना ॥
"King Ravana along with those demons made war against the guardians of the earth. Those guardians of the earth along with the celestials were defeated by the wicked Ravana."
saH = that; raajaa = king Ravana; saha = along with; tataiH = those demons; ayodhayat = made war; lokapaalaan = against the guardians of the earth; devaiHsaha = along with celestials; bhagnaaH = were defeated; raavaNena = by Ravana; duraatmanaa = the wicked one.
6.19.17
विभीषणस्य तु वचस्तछ्रुत्वा रघुसत्तमः |
अन्वीक्ष्य मनसा सर्वमिदम् वचनमब्रवीत् ॥
Hearing the aforesaid words of Vibhishana, Rama scrutinized them all attentively and spoke the following words:
shrutvaa = hearing; tat = those; vachaH = words; vibhiishhaNasya = of Vibhishana; raghusattamaH = Rama; anviikshhya = examined; sarvam = all; manasaa = attentively; abraviit = and spoke; idam = those; vachanam = words.
6.19.18
यानि कर्मापदानानि रावणस्य विभीषण |
अख्यातानि च तत्त्वेन ह्यवगच्चामि तान्यहम् ॥
"O, Vibhishana! I indeed know those feats standing to the credit of Ravana, which were told by you, as true."
vibhiishhaNa = O;Vibhishana; aham = I; avagachchhaami hi = indeed know; taani = those; karmaapadaani = feats; raavanasya = of Ravana; yaani = which; aakhyaataami = were told; tattena = really (by you).
6.19.19
अहम् हत्वा दशग्रीवम् सप्रहस्तम् सहात्मजम् |
राजानम् त्वाम् करिष्यामि सत्यमेतच्छृणोतु मे ॥
"After killing Ravana along with Prahasta and his son (Indrajit), I will make you the king. Hear this truth from me."
hatvaa = after killing; dashagriivam = Ravana; saprahastam; along with Prahasta; sahaatmajam = and his son(Indrajit); karishhyaami = I will make; tvaam = you; raajaanam = the king; shruNotu = here; etat = this; satyam = truth; me = from me.
6.19.20
रसातलम् वा प्रविशेत्पातालम् वापि रावणः |
पितामहसकाशम् वा न मे जीवन्विमोक्ष्यते ॥
"Ravana may well plunge into Rasaatala (the penultimate subterranean region) or even Paataala (the nethermost subterranean region) or seek the presence of Brahma and he will not be left alive by me."
raavaNaH = Ravana; pravishet = may well enter ; rasaatalam = Rasaatala; paataalamvaapi = or even Paataala; pitaamaha sakaasham vaa = or seek the presence of Brahma; na vimokshhyate = he will not be left; jiivan = alive; me = by me.
6.19.21
अहत्वा रावणम् सम्ख्ये सपुत्रजनबान्धवम् |
अयोध्याम् न प्रवेक्ष्यामि त्रिभिस्तैर्भ्रतृभिः शपेः ॥
"I will not enter Ayodhya without killing Ravana together with his sons, companions and relatives in battle. I take oath on my three brothers."
na pravekshhyaami = I will not enter; ayodhyaam = Ayodhya; ahatvaa = without killing; raavaNaam = Ravana; saputra jana baandhavam = together with his sons; companions and relatives; samkhye = in battle; shape = I swear; taiH = on those; tribhiH = three; bhraatR^ibhiH = brothers.
6.19.22
श्रुत्वा तु वचनम् तस्य रामस्याक्लिष्टकर्मणः |
शिरसा वन्द्य धर्मात्मा वक्तुमेव प्रचक्रमे ॥
Hearing the words of that Rama, who was unwearied in action, the right minded Vibhishana saluted him by bowing his head and started telling as follows:
shrutvaa = hearing; vachanam = the words; tasya raamasya = of that Rama; aklishhTakarmaNaH = who was unwearied in action; dharmaatmaa = Vibhishana; the right minded; aavandya = saluted; shivasaa = (by bowing) his mind; prachakrama = and started; vaktumeva = to tell; (the following words):
6.19.23
राक्षसानाम् वधे साह्यम् लंकायाः च प्रधर्षणे |
करिष्यामि यथा प्राणम् प्रवेक्ष्यामि च वाहिनीम् ॥
"I will extend my help in killing the demons and in attacking the city of Lanka. According to my strength, I will also penetrate into the army of the adversary to fight."
karishhyaami = I will do; saahyam = help; vadhe = in killing; raakshhasaanaam = the demons; pradharshhane = and in the attack; laNkaayaaH = against Lanka; yathaapraaNam = according to my strength; pravekshhyaami = I will also enter; vaahiniim = the army.
6.19.24
इति ब्रुवाणम् रामस् तु परिष्वज्य विभीषणम् |
अब्रवील् लक्ष्मणम् प्रीतः समुद्राज् जलम् आनय ॥
Rama on his part, duly delighted, embraced Vibhishana who was speaking as aforesaid and spoke to Lakshmana as follows: "Bring some water from the ocean."
raamastu = Rama on his part; priitaH = duly delighted; parishhvaNga = embraced; vibhiishhaNam = Vibhishana; bruuvaaNam = speaking; iti = as aforesaid; abraviit = and spoke; lakshmaNam = to Lakshmana (as follows); "aanaya = Bring; jalam = water; samudraat = from the sea"
6.19.25
तेन च इमम् महाप्राज्ञम् अभिषिन्च विभीषणम् |
राजानम् रक्षसाम् क्षिप्रम् प्रसन्ने मयि मानद ॥
"O, Lakshmana who bestows honor on others! Quickly consecrate as a king of demons this greatly intelligent Vibhishana with that water, so that I am pleased."
maanada = O; Lakshmana; who gives respect to others! Kshhipram = quickly; abhishhiNcha = consecrate; tena = with that water; imam = this; vibhiishhaNam = who is greatly intelligent; raajaanam = as a king; rakshhasaam = of demons; mayi = I am; prasanne = pleased.
6.19.26
एवम् उक्तस् तु सौमित्रिर् अभ्यषिन्चद् विभीषणम् |
मध्ये वानर मुख्यानाम् राजानम् राम शासनात् ॥
Hearing Rama's words, Lakshmana consecrated Vibhishana as a king, as per the royal instructions, amidst the leaders of monkeys.
uktvaH = having been spoken; evam = thus ; soumitriH = Lakshmana; abhishhiNchat = as per the royal instructions; madhye = amidst; vaanara mukhyaanaam = the leaders of monkeys.
6.19.27
तम् प्रसादम् तु रामस्य दृष्ट्वा सद्यः प्लवम् गमाः |
प्रचुक्रुशुर् महानादान् साधु साध्व् इति च अब्रुवन् ॥
Perceiving that instant graciousness in Rama, the monkeys cried, proclaiming "excellent, excellent" about the high soled Rama.
dR^ishhTvaa = seeing; tam = that; sadyaH = instant; prasaadam = graciousness; raamasya = of Rama; plavaNgamaaH = the monkeys; prachukrushuH = cried; abruvancha = proclaiming; saadhu saadhu = Excellent; excellent" mahaatmanaam = about the high soled Rama.
6.19.28
अब्रवीच् च हनूमामः च सुग्रीवः च विभीषणम् |
कथम् सागरम् अक्षोभ्यम् तराम वरुण आलयम् ॥सैन्यैः परिवृताः सर्वे वानराणाम् महौजसाम् |
Hanuman and Sugreeva asked Vibhishana as follows: " How can we cross the imperturbable ocean, the habitation of Varuna, the god of water by all of us along with our army of monkeys possessing a great splendor?"
hanuumaanshcha = Hanuman; sugriivevashcha = and Sugriva; abraviit = spoke; vibhiishhaNam = to Vibhishana; katham = how; tarena = can we cross; saagaram = the ocean; akshhobhyam = which is imperturbable; varuNaalayam = the habitation of Varuna; the god of water; sarve = by all of us; parivR^ite = surrounded; sainyaiH = with the army; vaanaraanam = of monkeys; mahoujasaam = possessing a great splendor?
6.19.29
उपायैर् अभिगच्चामो यथा नद नदी पतिम् ॥तराम तरसा सर्वे ससैन्या वरुण आलयम् |
"In what manner shall we along with the army swiftly cross the sea, the lord of streams and rivers, and arrive at that strategy?"
yathaa = In what manner; tarena = shall we ; tarasaa = swiftly; varuNaalayam = the sea; nadanadiipatim = the lord of streams and rivers; abhigachhaama = we will arrive; upaayaiH = at the strategy.
6.19.30
एवम् उक्तस् तु धर्मज्ञः प्रत्युवाच विभीषणः ॥समुद्रम् राघवो राजा शरणम् गन्तुम् अर्हति |
Hearing their words, the right minded Vibhishana replied as follows: "It is apt if prince Rama seeks ocean as his refuge"
evam = thus; uktaH = spoken; dharmaatmaa = the rightminded ; vibhiishaNaH = Vibhishana; pratyuvaacha = replied;as follows): raajaa = the prince; raaghavaH = Rama; arhati = is apt; gantum = to obtain; sharaNam = refuge; samudram = from the sea."
6.19.31
खानितः सगरेण अयम् अप्रमेयो महाउदधिः ॥कर्तुम् अर्हति रामस्य ज्ञातेः कार्यम् महाउदधिः |
"This immeasurable great ocean was excavated by Sagara*. Hence, this great ocean will be inclined to do the act for Rama, his kinsman".
ayam = this; mahodadhiH = great ocean; aprameyaH = the immesurable; khanitaH = was excavated; sagareNa = by Sagara; (hence; mahodabhiH = this great ocean; arhati = will be inclined; kartum = to do; kaaryam = the act; raamasya = for Rama; j^Naate = his kinsman.
*Sagara was one of Rama's ancestors. His story is told in Balakanda.
6.19.32
एवम् विभीषणेन उक्ते राक्षसेन विपश्चिता ॥आजगामथ सुग्रीवो यत्र रामः सलक्ष्मणः |
Hearing the aforesaid words of the learned demon Vibhishana, Sugreeva came to the place where Rama and Lakshmana were there.
atha = then; uktaH = after being spoken; evam = thus; raakshhasena = by the demon; vibhiishhaNena = Vibhishana; vipashchitaa = the learned; sugriivaH = Sugriva; aajagaama = came; yatra = where; raamaH = Rama; salakshhmaNaH = along with Lakshmana.
6.19.33
ततश्चाख्यातुमारेभे विभीषणवचः शुभम् ॥सुग्रीवो विपुलग्रीवः सागरस्योपवेशनम् |
The long necked Sugreeva then started to tell the auspicious words of Vibhishana, advising Rama to approach the ocean (to allow him a passage).
tataH = thereafter; sugriivaH = Sugriva; vipulagriivaH = the long necked; aarebhe = startred; aakhyaatum = to tell; shubham = the auspicious; vibhiishhaNavachaH = words of Vibhishana; upaveshanam = advising Rama to approach; saagarasya = the ocean (to allow him a passage).
6.19.34
प्रकृत्या धर्म शीलस्य राघवस्य अपि अरोचत ॥स लक्ष्मणम् महातेजाः सुग्रीवम् च हरि ईश्वरम् |
सत् क्रिया अर्थम् क्रिया दक्षः स्मित पूर्वम् उवाच ह ॥
That advice found favor with Rama who by nature is of pious attitude. Then that highly illustrious Rama replied to Sugreeva, the ruler of monkeys who was skillful in action and who was accompanied by Lakshmana. Full of respect for Vibhishana's words, he told him as also his brother Lakshmana smilingly as follows:
34;35. asya raamasyaapi = to even this Rama; prakR^ityaa = who by his nature; dharmashiilasya = is of pious attitude; aarochata = that advice was agreeable; mahaatejaaH = the highly splendorous; saH = rama; abhaashheta = spoke; smitapuurvam = smilingly; satkriyaartham = with an intention to honor Vibhishana words; lakshhmaNam = to Lakshmana; sugrivamcha = and to Sugriva; kriyaadakshham = who was skilled in action; hariishvaram = and the ruler of monkeys.
6.19.36
विभीषणस्य मन्त्रो अयम् मम लक्ष्मण रोचते |
सुग्रीवः पण्डितो नित्यम् भवान् मन्त्र विचक्षणः ॥उभाभ्याम् सम्प्रधार्य आर्यम् रोचते यत् तद् उच्यताम् |
"O, Lakshmana! This idea of Vibhishana is agreeable to me. Sugreeva is a learned person. You are ever wise in your thoughts. Both of you decide on the matter and inform whichever is agreeable to you."
lakshhmaNa = O; Lakshmana; ayam mantraH = this thought; vibhiishhaNasya = of Vibhishana; rochate = is agreeable; mama = to me; sugrivaH = Sugriva; paNditaH = is a learned person; bhavaam = you; nityam = are ever; mantra vichakshhaNaH = wise in your thoughts; artham = the matter; sampradhaarya = be decided; ubhaabhyaam = by both of you; uchayataam = and tell; tat = that; yat = which; rochate = is agreeable.
6.19.37
एवम् उक्तौ तु तौ वीराव् उभौ सुग्रीव लक्ष्मणौ ॥समुदाचार सम्युक्तम् इदम् वचनम् ऊचतुः |
Hearing Rama's words, Sugreeva and Lakshmana both, valiant as they were, spoke with proper courtesy, the following words: .
tataH = then; uktou = having been spoken; evam = thus; ubhou sugriiva lakshhmaNah = both Sugriva and Lakshmana; viirou = the valiant; uuchutuH = spoke; idam = these; vachanam = words; samudaachaarasamyuktam = with proper courtesy.
6.19.38
किम् अर्थम् नो नर व्याघ्र न रोचिष्यति राघव ॥विभीषणेन यत् तु उक्तम् अस्मिन् काले सुख आवहम् |
"O, Rama the tiger among men! Why not Vibhishana's words, which are soothing at this time of crisis be agreeable also to us?"
raaghava = O; Rama; naravyaaghra = the tiger among men! Na kimartham = why not; vibhiishhaNena = Vibhishana's; uktam = words; sukhaavaham = which are soothing; asmin = at this; kale = time; rochishhyati = be agreeable; nou = to us?
6.19.39
अबद्ध्वा सागरे सेतुम् घोरे अस्मिन् वरुण आलये ॥लंका न आसादितुम् शक्या स इन्द्रैर् अपि सुर असुरैः |
"Without constructing a bridge across this fiery ocean, which is an abode of Lord Varuna, even the celestials and demons along with Indra cannot reach the city of Lanka."
abaddhvaa = without constructing; setum = a bridge; asmin = saagare ghore = across the fiery ocean; varuNaalaye = which is an abode of Lord Varuna; suraasurairapi = even the celestials and demons; na shakyaa = can not; aasaaditum = reach; laNkaa = the city of Lanka.
6.19.40
विभीषणस्य शूरस्य यथा अर्थम् क्रियताम् वचः ॥अलम् काल अत्ययम् कृत्वा समुद्रो अयम् नियुज्यताम् |
यथा कालात्ययम् कृत्वा सागराय नियुज्यताम् ॥
"Let the valiant Vibhishana's words be followed suitably. It is enough that we have already wasted our time. Let the ocean be commanded to yield a passage for the army to reach the city being ruled by Ravana."
40;41. shuurasya = the valiant; vbhiishhaNaasya = Vibhishana's; vachaH = advice; kriyataam = be followed; yathaartham = suitably; alam = It is enough; kR^itvaa = of having done; kaalaatyayam = a waste of time; niyujyataaya saagaraaya = Let the ocean be commanded; yathaa = how; gachchhaama = to go; sainyena = with the army; puriim = to the city; raavaNapaalitaam = being ruled by Ravana.
6.19.42
एवम् उक्तः कुश आस्तीर्णे तीरे नद नदी पतेः |
सम्विवेश तदा रामो वेद्याम् इव हुत अशनः ॥
Having been thus exhorted, Rama then sat on the shore of the ocean covered with blades of Kusha grass, as the God of Fire ascends the altar.
evam = thus; uktaH = having been spoken; raamaH = Rama; tadaa = then; samvivesha = sat; tire = on the shore; nadanadiipate = of the ocean; kushaastiirNe = covered with blades of kusha grass; vedyaamiva = as ascending an altar; hutaashanaH = by the god fire.
इत्यार्षे श्रीमद्रामायणे आदिकाव्ये युद्धकाम्डे एकोनविंशः सर्गः
Sarga 20
6.20.1
ततो निविष्टाम् ध्वजिनीम् सुग्रीवेणाभिपालिताम् |
ददर्श राक्षसोऽभ्येत्य शार्दूलो नाम वीर्यवान् ॥
Thereafter, an energetic demon named Shardula came and saw the army, commanded by Sugriva, which was drawn up in a battle array.
tataH = thereafter; viiryavaan = an energic;; raakshhasaH = demon; shaarduulo naama = named Shardula; abhyetya = came; dadarsha = and saw; dhvajiniim = army; abhipaalitam = ruled; sugriveNa = by Sugriva; nivishhTaam = which was drawn up in battle array.
6.20.2
चारो राक्षसराजस्य रावणस्य दुरात्मनः |
ताम् दृष्ट्वा सर्वतोऽव्यग्रम् प्रतिगम्य स राक्षसः ॥आविश्य लङ्काम् वेगेन राजानमिदमब्रवीत् |
That demon, the spy of Ravana the evil natured king of ogres, coolly observed that army from all sides, speedily returned to Lanka and spoke to their king as follows:
saH raakshhasaH = that demon; chaaraH = a spy; raavaNasya = of Ravana; raakshhasaraajasya = the king of demons; duraatmanaH = the evil natured; avyagraH = coolly; dR^ishhTvaa = seeing; tam = that army; sarvataH = from all sides; pratigamya = returned; vegena = speedily; aavishya = entered; laNkaam = Lanka; abraviit = and spoke; idam = these words; raajaanam = to the king.
6.20.3
एष वै वानरर्क्षघो लङ्काम् समभिवर्तते ॥अगाधश्चाप्रमेयश्च द्वितीय इव सागरः |
"Boundless and immeasurable like another ocean, this multitude of monkeys and bears is approaching Lanka.".
agaadhashcha = boundless; aprameyashcha = and immeasurable; dvitiiyaH saagaraH iva = like a second ocean; eshhaH = this; vaanararkshhoughaH = multitude of monkeys and bears; samabhivartate = is approaching ; laNkaam = Lanka.
6.20.4
पुत्रौ दशरथस्येमौ भ्रातरौ रामलक्ष्मणौ ॥उत्तमौ रूपसम्पन्नौ सीतायाः पदमागतौ |
एतौ सागरमासाद्य सम्निविष्टौ महाद्युती ॥
"These brothers Rama and Lakshmana, the sons of Dasaratha, the excellent and the most dignified men endowed with beauty have arrived in the cause of Sita and settled in a camp after reaching the sea shore" .
4; 5. imou = these; bhraatarou = brothers; raamalakshhmaNou = Rama and Lakshmana; putrou = the sons; dasharathasya = of Dasaratha; uttamou = the excellent men; ruupasampannou = endowed with beauty; mahaadyuti = very much dignified men; aagatou = have come; padam = in the cause; siitaayaaH = of sita; sannivishhTaa = and settled in camp; aasadya = after reaching; saagaram = the sea.
6.20.6
बलम् चाकाशमावृत्य सर्वतो दशयोजनम् |
तत्त्वभूतम् महारज क्षिप्रम् वेदितुमर्हसि ॥
"O, monarch! Their army is employed around a radius of ten yojanas (eighty miles)on all sides. You have to ascertain this truth quickly"
mahaaraaja = O; monarch! Balamcha = the army; aavR^itya = is employed around; aakaasham = a space; aayatam = measuring; sarvataH = on all sides; dashayojanam = ten yojanas(ten miles);archasi = you are fit; veditum = to ascertain; kshhipram = quickly; tattvabhuutam = this truth.
6.20.7
तव दूता महाराज क्षिप्रमर्हन्ति वेदितुम् |
उपप्रदानम् सान्त्वम् वा भेदो वात्र प्रयुज्यताम् ॥
"O, monarch! Your other spies also ought to ascertain the fact quickly. Under such circumstances, either conciliation or an act of giving away or sowing dissention (in the enemy's ranks) may be employed."
mahaarajaH = O; monarch! Tava = your; duutaaH = spies; arhanti = are fit; veditum = to know; kshhipram = quickly; atra = under such circumstances; saantvamvaa = either conciliation;upapradaanam = or an act of giving away;bhedovaa = or sowing dissention (in the enemy's ranks); prayujyataam = may be employed.
6.20.8
शार्दूलस्य वचः श्रुत्वा रावणो राक्षसेश्वरः |
उवाच सहसा व्यग्रः सम्प्रधार्यार्थमात्मनः ॥शुकम् नाम तदा रक्षो वाक्यमर्थविदाम् वरम् |
Hearing Shardula's words Ravana the lord of demons was perturbed and immediately determined his cause of action. Then he spoke the following words to a demon by name, Shuka the foremost among those who know their duty.
shrutvaa = hearing; shaarduulasya = shardula's; vachaH = words; raavaNaH = Ravana; raakshhaseshvaraH = the lord of demons; sahasaa = immediately; vyaaghraH = disturbed; sampradhaarya = determined; aatmaanaH = his; artham = course of action; tadaa = and then; uvaacha = spoke; vaakyam = words; rakshhaH = to a demon; shukam naama = by name Suka; varam = the foremost among; arthavidaam = those who know their duty.
6.20.9
सुग्रीवम् ब्रूहि गत्वाशु राजानम् वचनान्मनु ॥यथासंदेशमक्लीबम् शल्क्स्णया परया गिरा |
"Going quickly, speak fearlessly to king Sugriva on my behalf, according to my command, in an excellent and gentle voice, as follows:"
gatvaa = going; aashu = quickly; bruuhi = speak; akliibam = fearlessly; raajaanam = to the king; sugriivam = Sugriva; mama = as my; vachanaat = words; yatha samdesham = according to my command; parayaa = in an excellent; shlakshhNayaa = and gentle; giraa = voice:
6.20.10
त्वम् वै महारज कुलप्रसूतो |
महाबलश्चर्क्षरजःसुतश्च |
न कश्चनार्थस्तव वास्त्यनर्थ |
स्तथापि मे भ्रातृसमो हरीश ॥
O, great king! You are indeed born in a noble family, possessor of a great strength and are a son of Riksharaja. No gain whatsoever or any harm will accrue to you (from this battle) .O, lord of monkeys! Nevertheless, you are like a brother to me."
mahaaraaja = O; great king! tvam = you; kulaprasuutaH vai = are indeed born in a noble family; mahaabalashcha = possessing great strength; rikshharajaH sutashcha = are a son of Riksharaja; naasti = no; arthaH = gain; kashchana = whatsoever; anarthaH = nor any harm; tava = to you(from this battle); hariisha = O; lord of monkeys; tathaapi = nevertheless; bhraatrusamah = you are like a brother; me = to me.
6.20.11
अहम् यद्यहरम् भार्याम् राजपुत्रस्य धीमतः |
किम् तत्र तव सुग्रीव किश्किन्धाम् प्रति गम्यताम् ॥
"What does it matter to you, if I have embezzled the wife of a wise prince? (Therefore) return to Kishkindha"
sugriva = O; Sugriva; kim = what (does it matter); tava = to you; tatra = there; aham aharamyadi = if I have embezzled; bhaaryaam = the wife ; raajaputrasya = of prince Rama; dhiimataH = the wise? Gamyataam = return; kishhkindhaam prati = to Kishkinda.
6.20.12
न हीयम् हरिभिर्लङ्का प्राप्तुम् शक्या कथम् चन |
देवैरपि सगन्धर्वैः किम् पुनर्नरवानरैः ॥
"This Lanka cannot be reached by monkeys in any way. It cannot be acquired even by celestials and Gandharvas (celestial musicians), why to talk about men and monkeys?"
iyam laNkaa = this Lanka; na shakyaahi = cannot indeed; praaptum = be acquired; haribhiH = by monkeys; kathamchana = in any way. (It cannot be reached) devairapi = even by celestials; sagandharvaiH = together with Gandharvas; kim punaH = what to tell; nara vaanaraiH = of reaching by men and monkeys?
6.20.13
स तदा राक्षसेन्द्रेण संदिष्टो रजनीचरः |
शुको विहम्गमो भूत्वा तूर्णमाप्लुत्य चाम्बरम् ॥
Then Shuka the demon heralded by Ravana turned himself into the form of a bird and quickly flew into the sky.
tadaa = then; shukaH = Shuka; sah = that; rajaniicharaH = demon; samdishhTah = heralded; raakshhasendreNa = by Ravana; bhuutvaa = become; vihaNgamaH = a bird; aaplutyacha = and flew; tuurNam = quickly; ambaram = into the sky.
6.20.14
स गत्वा दूरमध्वानमुपर्युपरि सागरम् |
संस्थितो ह्यम्बरे वाक्यम् सुग्रीव मदिमब्रवीत् ॥
Proceeding in the sky for a distance continuously over the ocean, Shuka then stood up in the sky itself and spoke these words to Sugriva:
saH = that Shuka; gatvaa = going; adhvaanam = in the sky; duuram = for a distance; uparyupari saagaram = continuously over the ocean; samsthitaH = and stationed; ambare = in the sky(itself); abraviit = spoke; idam = these; vaakyam = words; sugriivam = to Sugriva.
6.20.15
सर्वमुक्तम् यथादिष्टम् रावणेन दुरात्मना |
तत्प्रपयन्तम् वचनम् तूर्णमाप्लुत्य वानराः ॥प्रापद्यन्त तदा क्षिप्रम् लोप्तुम् हन्तुम् च मुष्टिभिः |
Shuka repeated all the words the wicked Ravana had told him to say to Sugriva. As he was still speaking, the monkeys bounded into the air to reach him at that moment quickly to tear off his wings and to smite him by their fists.
yathaa = As was ; aadishhTam = directed; raavaNena = by Ravana; duraatmanaa = the wicked; sarvam = all that; uktam = was told; praapayantam = while receiving ; tat = those; vachanam = words; vaanaraaH = the monkeys; aaplutya = jumped up; praapadyanta = reached him; tadaa = at that moment; kshhipram = quickly; tuurNam = and speedily; loptum = to tear off his wings; hantumcha = and to strike him; mushhTibhiH = by their fists.
6.20.16
सर्वैः प्लवण्गैः प्रसभम् निगृहीतो निशाचरह् ॥गगनाद्भूतले चाशु प्रतिगृह्यावतारितः |
The demon thus attacked was forcibly seized by all the monkeys and immediately brought down to the ground from the sky.
nigR^ihiitaH = the attacked; nishhaacharaH = demon; prasabham = was forcibly; pratigR^ihya = seized; sarvaiH = by all; plavaNgaiH = monkeys; aashu = and immediately; avataaritaH = brought down; bhuutale = to the ground; gaganaat = from the sky.
6.20.17
वानरैः पीड्यमानस्तु शुको वचनमब्रवीत् ॥न दूतान् घ्नन्ति काकुत्थ्स वार्यन्ताम् साधु वानराः |
Shuka being harassed by monkeys spoke the following words: "O, Rama! Messengers are not to be killed. Let your monkeys be restrained properly."
shukaH = Shuka; piiDyamaanaH = being harassed; vaanaraiH = by monkeys; abraviit = spoke; vachanam = these words; kakutthsa = O; Rama! Duutaan = messengers; naghnanti = are not killed; vaanaraaH = let the monkeys; vaaryantaam = be restrained; saadhu = properly.
6.20.18
यस्तु हित्वा मतम् भर्तुः स्वमतम् सम्प्रभाषते ॥अनुक्तवादी दूतः सन्न् स दूतो वधमर्हति |
"That messenger, who by abandoning the opinion of his king will speak about his own opinion though he being a messenger and he who on the other hand speaks that which was not told to him, that messenger is indeed fit to be killed."
yaH = who; hitvaa = abandon; matam = the intent; bhartuH = of his lord; samprabhaashhate = will speak; svamatam = about his own intent; duutaH sau = through being a messenger; saH duutaH = that messenger; anukta vaadii = who speaks which was not told; arhati = is fit; vadham = for killing
6.20.19
शुकस्य वचनम् रामः श्रुत्वा तु परिदेवितम् ॥उवाच मा वधिस्टेति घ्नतः शाखामृगर्षभान् |
Hearing Shuka's complaining words, Rama spoke to the foremost of monkeys, who were beating him as aforesaid, saying "Do not kill him"
shrutvaa = hearing; shukasya = Shuka's; vachanam = words; paridevitam = and his complaint; raamaH = Rama;uvaachaam = spoke; iti = thus; shakhaa mR^igarshhabhaan = to the foremost of monkeys; ghnatah = who were beating; maa vadhishhTa = "do not kill."
6.20.20
स च पत्रलघुद्भूत्वा हरिभिर्दर्शितेऽभये ॥अन्तरिक्षे स्थितो भूत्वा पुनर्वचन मब्रवीत् |
Perceiving no fear from monkeys, Shuka became light winged, virtually standing in the sky and spoke again the following words.
darshite = perceiving; abhaye = no fear; haribhiH = from the monkeys; saH cha = he; bhuutvaa = became; patra laghuH = light winged; bhuutvaa = virtually; sthitaH = standing; antarikshhe = in the sky; abraviit = and spoke; vachanam = these words; punaH = again:
6.20.21
सुग्रीव सत्त्वसम्पन्न महाबलपराक्रम ॥किम् मया खलु नक्तव्यो रावणो लोकरावणः |
"O, Sugriva, rich in courage and possessing great strength and valor! What am I to tell Ravana, whose nature is to cause world to cry?"
sugriiva = O;Sugriva; sattvasampannaH = rich in courage; mahaabalaparaakrama = possessing strength and great valor; kim = what; raavaNaH = Ravana; lokaraavaNah = who causes the world to cry; vaktvyaH = is to be told; mayaa = by me?
6.20.22
स एवमुक्तः प्लवगाधिपस्तदा |
प्लवङ्गमानामृषभो महाबलः |
उवाच वाक्यम् रजनीचरस्य |
चारम् शुकम् शुद्ध मदीनसत्त्वः ॥
Hearing the aforesaid words, the mightily strong Sugriva the king of monkeys and the foremost among them, with a merciless mind then spoke to the blame less Shuka, Ravana's spy, as follows:
evam = thus; uktvaa = being told; mahaabalaH = the mighty strong; saH = Sugriva; plavagaadhipaH = the king of monkeys; plavaNgamaanaam RishhabhaH = and the foremost among the monkeys; tadaa = then; adiina sattvaH = with a merciless mind; uvaacha = spoke; vaakyam = these words; shuddham shukam = to the blame less Shuka; rajaniicharasya = Ravana's; chaaram = spy:
6.20.23
स मेऽसि मित्रम् व तथानुकम्प्यो |
न चोपकर्तासि न मे प्रियोऽपि |
अरिश्च रामस्य सहानुबन्ध |
स्ततोऽसि वालीव वधार्ह वध्यः ॥
"O, Ravana, worthy of killing! You are not my companion. You are not worthy of sympathy. You are not the person who helped me in any way. I do not like you, as you are Rama's enemy. Hence, You are worthy to be killed like Vali, along with your associates"
vadhaarha = O; Ravana; worthy of killing! Na asi = you are not; me = my; mitram = friend; tathaa = and; na = you are not; anukampyaH = worthy of sympathy; na asi = you are not; upakartaacha = the person who helps; na api = you are not; priyaH = beloved; me = to me; (you are); raamasya = Rama's; ariH = enemy; tataH = therefore; asi = you are; vadhyaH = enemy to be killed; sahaanubandhaH = along with your associates; vaalina = like Vali.
6.20.24
निहन्म्यहम् त्वाम् ससुतम् सबन्धुम् |
सज्ञातिवर्गम् रजनीचरेश |
लङ्काम् च सर्वाम् महता बलेन |
सर्वैः करिष्यामि समेत्य भस्म ॥
"O, the king of demons! I am killing you along with your sons, relatives and other kinsfolk. Arriving with a great army, I will reduce the entire Lanka and all of you to ashes."
rajaniicharesha = O; the king of demons! aham = I; nihanmi = am killing; tvaam = you; sasutam = along with your sons; sabandhum = along with your relatives; sa jN^aati vargam = along with your kinsfolk; sametya = together; mahataa balena = with my great army; karishhyaami = I will make; sarvaam = the entire; laNkaam = Lanka; sarvaH = along with all of you; bhasma = to ashes.
6.20.25
न मोक्ष्यसे रावण राघवस्य |
सर्वैः सहेन्द्रैदपि मूढ गुप्तः |
अन्तर्हतः सूर्यपथम् गतोऽपि|
तथैव पातालमनुप्रविष्टः ॥गिरीशपादम्बुजसम्गतो वा |
हतोऽसि रामेण शानुजस्त्वम् ॥
"O, stupid Ravana! You along with your younger brother will not be left unkilled by Rama, even if you are protected by all including Indra (the lord of celestials) or even if you have disappeared (by virtue of conjuring trick) or obtained, the solar orbit or entered the nethermost subterranean region or even if approached the lotus feet of Shiva (the lord of Kailasa mountain)"
25; 26. raavaNa = O; Ravana; muuDha = the stupid! Tvam = you; na mokshhyase = will not be left; sahaanujaH = along with your younger brother; raaghavasya = by Rama; guptaH api = even if protected; sarvaiH = by all; sahendraiH = including Indra; antarhitaH = even if disappeared; gatovaa = or obtained; suuryapatham = the solar path; tathaiva = and so also; anupravishhTaH = if you entered; paatalam = the nethermost subterranean region; giiriisha paadaammbuja sangatovaa = or even if approached the lotus feet of Shiva( the lord of Kailasa mountain).
6.20.27
तस्य ते त्रिषु लोकेषु न पिशाचम् न राक्षसम् |
त्रातारमनुपश्यामि न गन्धर्वम् न चासुरम् ॥
"I do not see any protector to you as such in the three worlds, nor do I see any devilish being or a demon or a Gandharva (celestial musician) or an ogre coming forward to protect you."
na anupashyaami = I do not see; traataaram = any protector; te = to you; tasya = as such; trishhu lokeshhu = in the three worlds; na = nor do I see; pishaacham = a devilish being; na = nor; raakshhasam = a demon; na = nor; gandharvam = a Gandhrva (celestial musician); na = nor; asuramcha = an ogre.
6.20.28
अवधीस्त्वम् जरावृद्धम् गृध्राराजम् जटायुषम् |
किम् मते रामसाम्निध्ये सकाशे लक्ष्मणस्य च ॥हृता सीता विशालाक्षि याम् त्वम् गृह्य न बुध्यसे |
"You killed Jatayu, the king of vultures and who was senior to you in old age. Why the wide-eyed Sita was not taken away in the presence of Rama and Lakshmana? Having made her captive, you do not recognize her for what she is."
tvam = you; avadhiiH = killed; jaTaayushham = Jatayu; gR^idhraraajam = the king of vultures; jaraavR^iddham = and who was senior due to old age; kimnu = why; visaalaakshhii = the wide eyed; siitaa = Sita; nahR^itaa = was not taken away; raama saannidhye = in the presence of Rama; sakaashe = and in the presence; lakshhmaNa = of Lakshmana; tvam = you; gR^ihya = having seized her; na budhyase = do not recognize her; yaam = what she is.
6.20.29
महाबलम् महात्मानम् दुराधर्षम् सुरैरपि ॥न बुध्यसे रघुश्रेष्ठम् यस्ते प्राणान् हरिष्यति |
"You are unaware how strong, high soled and irresistible even to celestials, is this Rama the excellent man of Raghu dynasty, who shall deprive you of your life."
na budhyase = you are unaware; mahaabalam = how much strong; mahaatmaanam = high soled; duraadarshham = and irresistible; surai rapi = even to celestials; Raghu shreshhTam = is this excellent man of Raghu dynasty; yaH = who; harishhyati = shall deprive; te = you; praaNaan = of your lives.
6.20.30
ततोऽब्रवीद्वालिसुतोऽप्यङ्गदो हरिसत्तमः ॥वायम् दूतो महाप्राज्ञ चारकः प्रतिभाति मे |
Thereafter, Angada the son of Vali and the foremost of the monkeys spoke as follows: "O, Sugriva the highly intelligent! He is not an ambassador. He appears to me as a spy."
tataH = thereafter; angadaH = Angada; vaalisutaH = the son of Vali; harisattamaH = and the foremost of the monkeys; abraviit = spoke; (as follows) mahaa prajN^a = O; Sugriva the highly intelligent! ayam = He; na = is not; duutaH = an ambassador; pratibhaati = he appears; me = to me; chaarakaH = as a spy.
6.20.31
तुलितम् हि बलम् सर्वमनेन तव तिष्ठता ॥गृह्यताम् मागमल्लङ्का मेतद्धि मम रोचते |
"All our army has been indeed evaluated by him, standing here. Let him be made captive. Let him not return to Lanka. This indeed finds favor with me."
sarvam = all; balam = our army; tulitam hi = indeed has been evaluated; anena = by him; tishhThataa = standing here; gRi^hyataam = let him be made captive; maa gamaat = le him not return; laNkaam = to Lanka; etat hi = this indeed; rochate = finds favor; mama = with me.
6.20.32
ततो राज्ञा समादिष्टाः समुत्पत्य वलीमुखाः ॥जगृहुश्च बबन्धुश्च विलपन्तमनाथवत् |
Commanded then by the king Sugriva, the monkeys jumped up, seized and bound him, who without defence, wailed loudly.
tataH = then; samaadishhTaaH = commanded; raajN^aa = by the king Sugriva; valiimukhaaH = the monkeys; samutpatya = jumped up; jagR^ihushcha = seized; babandhushcha = and bound him; anaathavat = who without defence; vilapantam = wailed loudly.
6.20.33
शुकस्तु वानरैश्च ण्डैस्तत्र तैः सम्प्रपीडितः ॥व्याचुक्रोश महात्मानम् रामम् दशरथात्मजम् |
Harassed by those monkeys there, Shuka on his part cried loudly towards Rama, the high soled son of Dasaratha as follows:
samprapiiDitaah = harassed; taiH vaanaraiH = by those monkeys; chaN^DaiH = who were fierce; tatra = there; shukastu = Shuka on his part; vyaachukrosha = cried loudly; raamam = to Rama; mahaatmaanam = the high soled; dasharathaatmajam = son of Dasaratha(as follows):
6.20.34
लुप्येते मे बलात्पक्षौ भिद्येते मे तथाक्षिणी ॥याम् च रात्रिम् मरिष्यामि जाये रात्रिम् च यामहम् |
एतस्मिन्नन्त्रे काले मन्मया चाशुभम् कृतम् ॥सर्वम् तदुपपद्येथा जह्यम् चेद्यदि जीवितम् |
"My wings are being pulled out forcibly. My eyes are being pierced. If I die, all the sins incurred by me between my birth and my death would fall to your share."
34;35. me = my; pakshhou = wings; lupyete = are being pulled out; balata = forcibly; tathaa = and; me akshhiNii = my eyes; bhidyete = are being pierced; jahyaam chedyadi = if I abandon; jiivitam = my life; yat = which; ashhubham = sin; kR^itam = done; mayaa = by me; ekasmin antare kale = between this period; aham = I; jaaye = was born; yaamcha = on which; raatrim = night; yaamcha = and on which; raatrim = night; marishhyaami = I shall die; tat sarvam = all that; upapadyethaaH = would fall to your share.
6.20.36
नाघातयत्तदा रामः श्रुत्वा तत्परिदेवितम् ॥वानरानब्रवीद्रामो मुच्यताम् दूत आगतः |
Hearing that lamentation of Shuka, Rama did not allow his killing by the monkeys. Rama ordered monkeys to release him, as he came as an ambassador.
tadaa = then; shrutaa = hearing; tat = that; paridevanam = lamentation; raamaH = Rama; na aghaatayat = did not cause his killing; raamah = Rama; abraviit = told; vaanaraam = Vanaras; muchyataam = let him be forced; aagataH = as he came; duutaH = as an ambassador.
इत्यार्षे श्रीमद्रामायणे आदिकाव्ये उद्धकाण्डे विंशः सर्गः
Sarga 21
6.21.1
ततः सागरवेलायाम् दर्भानास्तीर्य राघवः |
अञ्जलिम् प्राङ्मुखः कृत्वा प्रतिशिश्ये महोदधेः ॥बाहुम् भुजङ्गभोगाभमुपधायारिसूदनः |
Thereafter Rama, the annihilator of enemies, spreading sacred grass on the sea shore, making a respectful salutation (by joining his palms) to the great ocean with his face turned eastward, lied down with his arm, resembling the body of a snake , as his pillow.
tataH = thereafter; raaghavaH = Rama; arisuudanaH = the annihilator of enemies; aastiirya = spreading; darbhaan = sacred grass; saagara velaayaam = on the sea shore; kR^itvaa = making; aN^jalim = a respectful salutation(by joining his palms); ;mahodadhe = to the great ocean; praaN^mukhaH = having his face turned east ward; pratishishye = lied down; baahum = with his arm; bhujaN^gabhogaabham = resembling of the body of the snake; upadhaaya = as his pillow.
6.21.2
मणिकाञ्चनकेयूरमुक्ताप्रवरभूषणैः ॥भुजैः परमनारीणामभिमृष्टमनेकधा ॥
His arm formerly adorned with armlets of gems and gold and the most excellent jewels of pearls, was touched more than once, by excellent women ( Kausalya and other mothers or by royal maids).
2; 3. His arm formerly; maNikaaN^chana keyuura muktaa pravara bhuushhaNaiH = adorned with armlets of gems and gold and the most excellent jewels of pearls; abhimR^ishhTam = touched; anekadhaa = more than once; parama naariiNaam = by excellent women (by Kausalya and other mothers or by royal maids.)
6.21.4
चन्दनागुरुभिश्चैव पुरस्तादभिसेवितम् ॥बालसूर्यप्रकाशैश्च चन्दनैरुपशोभितम् |
Formerly, his arm used to be tended with sandalwood and aloe and with saffron pastes and made beautiful like the splendor of a rising sun.
purastaat = formerly; (his arm) abhisevitam = was tended; chandanaagurubhishchaiva = with sandal wood and also; chandanaiH = as with saffron pastes; upashobhitam = made beautiful; baalasuuryaprakaashaiH = resembling the splendor of a rising sun.
6.21.5
शयने चोत्तमाङ्गेन सीतायाः शोभितम् पुरा ॥तक्षकस्येव सम्भोगम् गङ्गाजलनिषेवितम् |
In the past, the aforesaid arm was graced by the head of Seetha on the couch. It resembled the body of Takshaka. (A snake) supported on the water of the Ganga.
puraa = in the past (the aforesaid arm); shobhitam = was graced; uttamaaN^gena = by the head; siitaayaaH = of Seetha; shayane = on the couch; (it resembled); takshhakasyeva sambhogam = like the body of Takshaka (A snake); gaN^gaajalanishhevitam = supported on the water of the Ganga.
सम्गे युगसम्काशम् शत्रूणाम् शोकवर्धनम् | ६-२१-६
सुह्ऱ्^दाम् नन्दनम् दीर्घम् सागरान्तव्यपाश्रयम् |
The aforesaid arm resembled a yoke. It enhanced the grief of his enemies in battle. It was delightful to his friends. It is now placed at the shore of the sea.
6; 7. (The aforesaid arm); diirgham = was long; yuga samkaasham = resembling a yoke; shokavardhanam = augmented the grief; shatruuNaam = of his enemies; samyuge = in battle; nandanam = was delightful; suhR^idaam = with his friends; saagaraanta vyapaashrayem = is placed at the shore of the sea.
6.21.7
अस्यता च पुनः सव्यम् ज्याघातविगतत्वचम् |
दक्षिणो कक्षिणम् बहुम् महापरिघसम्निभम् ॥गोसहस्रप्रदातारम् ह्युपधाय भुजम् महत् |
अद्य मे मरणम् वाथ तरणम् सागरस्य वा ॥इति रामो धृतिम् कृत्वा महाबाहुर्महोदधिम् |
अधिशिश्ये च विधिवत्प्रयतोऽत्र स्थितो मुनिः ॥
The aforesaid arm whose skin had been hardened by the strokes of the bow string, off the left arm resembling a great mace and that mighty right arm that bestowed thousands of cows in charity was used as a pillow. Rama, the competent man and the mighty armed said: " Either crossing of the ocean or a death should occur to me today". Making that resolve he laid down by the ocean, restraining his speech and with a pious disposition according to tradition.
7; 8; 9. (The aforesaid arm; jyaaghaatavigatatvacham = whose skin had been hardened by the strokes of the bow string; savyam = off the left; baahum = arm; mahaaparigha samnibham = resembling a great mace; mahat = and that mighty; dakshhiNam = right; bhujam = arm; gosahasrapradaataaram = that bestowed thousands of cows in charity; upaadhaaya = who used as a pillow; raamaH = rama; dakshhiNaH = the competent; mahaabaahuH = and the mighty armed; iti = said thus; adya = today; me = to me; taraNam vaa = either crossing; saagarasya = of the ocean ; maraNam vaa = or a death(should occur); kR^Itvaa = making; dhritam = that resolve; adhishishye = (he); laid down; atra = there; mahaadadhim = by the great ocean; sthitaH = eshtablished; muniH = in silence; prayataH = and piously disposed; vidhivat = according to tradition.
6.21.10
तस्य रामस्य सुप्तस्य कुश आस्तीर्णे मही तले |
नियमाद् अप्रमत्तस्य निशास् तिस्रो अतिचक्रमुः ॥
Following the scriptural injunction, that Rama who was devoted to his sacred vow, while sleeping on the ground spread with Kusha grass, spent a time of three nights there.
niyamaat = following the scriptural injunction; tasya = that; raamasya = Rama; apramattasya = who was attentive; suptasya = while sleeping; mahiitale = on the ground; kushaastiirNe = spread with Kusha grass; atichakramuH = surpassed a time; tisraH = of three; nishaaH = nights.
6.21.11
स त्रिरात्रोषितस्तत्र नयज्ञो धर्मवत्सलः |
उपासत तदा रामः सागरम् सरिताम् पतिम् ॥
Remaining there for three nights, Rama who was skilled in policy and fond of piety, waited upon the ocean, the lord of rivers.
tadaa = then; raamaH = Rama; nayajN^aH = who was skilled in policy; dharmavatsalaH = and fond of piety; triraatroshhitaH = remaining for three nights ;tatra = there; upaasata = waiting upon; saagaram = the ocean; sritaam patim = the Lord of rivers.
6.21.12
न च दर्शयते मन्दस् तदा रामस्य सागरः |
प्रयतेन अपि रामेण यथा अर्हम् अभिपूजितः ॥
Though honored according to his worth by the self subdued Rama, the careless ocean did not appear in his personal form to Rama.
abhipuujitaH api = though honored; raameNa = by Rama; prayatena = the self subdued; yathaarham = according to his worth; manda = the care less; saagaraH = ocean; nachadarshayate = did not show; ruupam = his personal form; raamasya = to Rama.
6.21.13
समुद्रस्य ततः क्रुद्धो रामो रक्त अन्त लोचनः |
समीपस्थम् उवाच इदम् लक्ष्मणम् शुभ लक्ष्मणम् ॥
Rama becoming angry with the ocean, having the outer corners of his eyes turned red, spoke those words to Lakshmana, having auspicious marks, who was in his vicinity:
tataH = thereafter; raamaH = Rama; kruddhaH = becoming angry; raktaanta lochanaH = with the outer corners of his eyes turned red; samudrasya = with the ocean; uvaacha = spoke; idam = these words; lakshhmaNasya = to Lakshmana; shubhalakshhaNam = having auspicious marks; samiipastham = who was in his vicinity.
6.21.14
अवलेपम् समुद्रस्य न दर्शयति यत् स्वयम् |
प्रशमः च क्षमा चैव आर्जवम् प्रिय वादिता ॥असामर्थ्यम् फलन्ति एते निर्गुणेषु सताम् गुणाः |
"O, what arrogance of the ocean, who does not appear himself personally before me! Indeed calmness, forbearance kind spoken ness and straight -forwardness- these qualities of noble men give weak results, when directed towards those having no virtues."
avalepaH = O; what arrogance; samudrasya = of the ocean; yaH = who; na darshayati = does not appear; svayam = himself; (before me); prashamshchaiva = Indeed calmness; kshhamaachaiva = and forbearance; aarjavam = straight forwardness; priyavaadita = and kind-spoken ness; ete = these; guNaH = qualities; sataam = of gentlemen; asaamarthyaphalaaH = give weak results; nirguNeshhu = when directed towards those having no virtues.
6.21.15
आत्म प्रशंसिनम् दुष्टम् धृष्टम् विपरिधावकम् ॥सर्वत्र उत्सृष्ट दण्डम् च लोकः सत् कुरुते नरम् |
"This world honors that man, who boasts himself, is corrupt and shameless, runs about in all directions advertising himself and commits every kind of excess"
lokaH = this world; satkurute = honors; naram = that man; aatma prashansinam = who boasts himself;dushhTam = and shameless; vipradhaavinam = runs bout ; sarvatra = in all directions; (advertising himself); utsR^ishhTa daN^Dam cha = like a horse set at liberty.
6.21.16
न साम्ना शक्यते कीर्तिर् न साम्ना शक्यते यशः ॥प्राप्तुम् लक्ष्मण लोके अस्मिन् जयो वा रण मूधनि |
"O, Lakshmana! In this world, it is not possible to obtain fame, glory or victory at the end of a battle, by conciliation"
lakshhmaNa = O; Lakshmana! Asmin loke = in this world; na shakyate = it is not possible; praaptum = to obtain; kiirtiH = fame; na = nay; yashaH = glory; na jayovaa = nay victory ; raNamuurdhani = at the end of battle; saamnaa = by conciliation.
6.21.17
अद्य मद् बाण निर्भिन्नैर् मकरैर् मकर आलयम् |
निरुद्ध तोयम् सौमित्रे प्लवद्भिः पश्य सर्वतः ॥
"O, Lakshmana! Behold now this ocean, having its water made suffocated soon with its crocodiles floated on all sides and broken asunder by my arrows".
soumitra = O; Lakshmana! Pashya = see; adya = now; makaraalayam = this ocean; niruddhatoyam = having its water suffocated; makaraiH = with its crocodiles; plavadhiH = floated; sarvataH = on all sides; madbaaNanirbhagnaiH = and broken asunder by my arrows.
6.21.18
भोगामः च पश्य नागानाम् मया भिन्नानि लक्ष्मण ॥महाभोगानि मत्स्यानाम् करिणाम् च करान् इह |
"See here, O, Lakshmana, the coils of water snakes, the huge bodies of alligators and the trunks of sea elephants being shattered by me."
lakshhmaNe = O; Lakshmana! Pashya = see; iha = here; bhogaani = the coils; bhoginaam = of water snakes; mahaabhogaani = the huge bodies; matsyaanaam = of alligators; karaam = and the trunks; kariNaam = of sea elephants; bhinnaami = being; shattered; mayaa = by me.
6.21.19
सशन्ख शुक्तिका जालम् समीन मकरम् शरैः ॥अद्य युद्धेन महता समुद्रम् परिशोषये |
"I will make the ocean with its multitude of conches, oyster shells, fishes and crocodiles, dry up now in this great battle"
samudram parishoshhayi = I will make the ocean dry up; sashaN^kha shuktikaajaalam = with its multitude of conches ; oyster shells; tathaa = and; sa miinamakaram = with its fishes and crocodiles; adya = now; mahataa yuddhena = by this great battle.
6.21.20
क्षमया हि समायुक्तम् माम् अयम् मकर आलयः ॥असमर्थम् विजानाति धिक् क्षमाम् ईदृशे जने |
"This ocean is considering me as an incapable man endowed as I am with forbearance. It is a great mistake to show forbearance to such an individual."
ayam = this; makaraatayaH = ocean; vijaanaati = considering; maam = me; asamartham = as an incapable man; samaayuktam = endowed as I am; kshhamayaa = with forbearance; dhik = out with; kshhamaam = forbearance; iidR^ishe = to such; jane = an individual.
6.21.21
स दर्शयति साम्ना मे सागरो रूपमात्मनः ॥चापम् आनय सौमित्रे शरामः च आशी विष उपमान् |
समुद्रम् शोषयिष्यामि पद्भ्याम् यान्तु प्लवङ्गमाः ॥
"The Ocean is not appearing himself before me on kind words. O, Lakshmana! Bring the bow and the serpentine arrows. I shall dry up this ocean, so that our monkeys can cross it by feet."
21; 22. saagaraH = the ocean; nadarshayati = is not appearing; aatmaanam = himself; me = to me; saamnaa = on kind words; soumitre = O; Lakshmana1 aanaya = bring; chaapam = the bow; aashiivishhopamaam = and the serpentine; sharaamshcha = arrows; shoshhayishhyaami samudram = I shall dry up this ocean ; plavaN^gamaaH = monkeys; yaantu = can go; padbhyaam = by foot.
6.21.23
अद्य अक्षोभ्यम् अपि क्रुद्धः क्षोभयिष्यामि सागरम् |
वेलासु कृत मर्यादम् सहसा ऊर्मि समाकुलम् ॥निर्मर्यादम् करिष्यामि सायकैर् वरुण आलयम् |
महार्णवम् क्षोBहयिष्ये महादानवसम्कुलम् ॥
"Being provoked now, I will shake this ocean, even if it is unshakable. I will force the ocean, which is demarcated by banks and agitated with thousands of waves, bereft of a boundary, by my arrows. I will agitate the great ocean, thronged with great demons."
23; 24. adya = now; kruddhaH = being provoked; kshhobhayishhyaami = I will shake; akshhobhyamapi = even if unshakable; saagaram = this ocean; karishhyaami = I will force; varuNaalayami = the ocean; kRita maryaadam = made with a boundary; velaasu = with banks; sahasrormi samaakulam = and agitated with thousands of waves; nirmaryaadam = bereft of a boundary; saayakaiH = by my arrows; kshhobhayishye = I will agitate; mahaarNavam = the great ocean; mahaa daanava samkulam = through with great demons.
6.21.25
एवम् उक्त्वा धनुष् पाणिः क्रोध विस्फारित ईक्षणः |
बभूव रामो दुर्धर्षो युग अन्त अग्निर् इव ज्वलन् ॥
Speaking as aforesaid, Rama with his eyes made larger by anger and wielding a bow with his hand, became dreadful to look at, as a blazing fire at the end of the world.
uktvaa = speaking; evam = thus; raamaH = Rama; krodhavisphaaritekshhaNaH = = with his eyes made larger by anger; dhanuushhpaaNiH = and wielding a bow with his hand; babhuuva = became; durdharshhaH = dreadful; to look at; jvalan yugaantaariva = like a blazing fire at the end of the world.
6.21.26
सम्पीड्य च धनुर् घोरम् कम्पयित्वा शरैर् जगत् |
मुमोच विशिखान् उग्रान् वज्राणि इव शत क्रतुः ॥
Swaying his terrific bow and making the earth tremble by his violence Rama released the arrow resembling a powerful thunderbolt of Indra. (god of celestials).
sampiiDyacha = swaying; ghoram = terrific; dhanuH = bow; jagat kampayitvaa = and making the earth tremble; sharaiH = by his violence; (he) mumocha = released; vishikhaan = the arrows; ugran vajraamiva = like powerful thunderbolt; shatakratuH = of Indra(god of celestials).
6.21.27
ते ज्वलन्तो महावेगास् तेजसा सायक उत्तमाः |
प्रविशन्ति समुद्रस्य सलिलम् त्रस्त पन्नगम् ॥
Those excellent arrows having a great speed and ablaze by their splendor, penetrated the waters of the ocean, striking the water- snakes with terror.
te = those; saayakottamaaH = excellent arrows; mahaavegaaH = having a great speed; jvalantaH = and ablaze; tejasaa = by their splendor; pravishhyanti = entered ; jalam = the waters; samudrasya = of the ocean; vitrasta pannagam = frightening the water-snakes.
6.21.28
ततो वेगः समुद्रस्य सनक्र मकरो महान् |
स बभूव महाघोरः समारुत रवस् तदा ॥
The great jerk of water with fishes and alligators of the ocean, together with the resonance of the wind became very much dreadful.
saH = that; mahaan = great; toyavegaH = jerk of water; samina makaraH = along with fishes and alligators; samudrasya = of the ocean; tathaa = and; sa maarutaravaH = together with the resonance of the wind; babhuuva = became; mahaaghoraH = very much dreadful.
6.21.29
महाऊर्मि माला विततः शन्ख शुक्ति समाकुलः |
सधूम परिवृत्त ऊर्मिः सहसा अभून् महाउदधिः ॥
Immediately that great ocean, became shaken by the cluster of huge waves enveloped by a multitude of conches in its rolling waves and a smoke came out.
sahasaa = immediately; mahodadhiH = that great ocean; aasiit = became; mahormi jaalachalitaH = shaken by a multitude of huge waves; shaN^khajaala samaavR^itaH = enveloped by a multitude of couches; parivR^ittormiH = in the rolling waves; sa dhuumaH = along with smoke.
6.21.30
व्यथिताः पन्नगाः च आसन् दीप्त आस्या दीप्त लोचनाः |
दानवाः च महावीर्याः पाताल तल वासिनः ॥
Sea-snakes having brilliant faces and glittering eyes and the very valiant demons residing in nethermost subterranean region of the sea, were perturbed.
pannagaaH = sea snakes; diiptaasyaaH = having brilliant faces; diipta lochanaaH = and glittering eyes; mahaaviirya daanavaashcha = and greatly valiant demons; paataalatalavaasinaH = residing in nethermost subterranean region; aasan = became; vyathitaaH = perturbed.
6.21.31
ऊर्मयः सिन्धु राजस्य सनक्र मकरास् तदा |
विन्ध्य मन्दर सम्काशाः समुत्पेतुः सहस्रशः ॥
Thousands of waves, so large resembling Vindhya and Mandhara mountains, jumped up from the sea with its crocodiles and sea monsters.
tathaa = and; uurmayaH = waves; sahasrashaH = in thousands (so large);vindhyamandarasamkaashaaH = resembling Vindhya and Mandhara mountains; samutpeduH = jumped up; sindhuraajasya = from the sea ; sanakra makaraaH = with its crocodiles and sea monsters.
6.21.32
आघूर्णित तरन्ग ओघः सम्ब्भ्रान्त उरग राक्षसः |
उद्वर्तित महाग्राहः सम्वृत्तः सलिल आशयः ॥
That ocean with its multitude of fluctuating waves, with its frightened serpents and demons, with huge crocodiles coming out, became full of noise.
varuNaalayaH = the ocean; aaghuurNita taran^goughaH = with its multitude of fluctuating waves; sambhraantoraga raakshhasaH = with its frightened serpents and demons; udvartita mahaagraahaH = with huge crocodiles caused to come out; sagoshhaH = became full of noise.
6.21.33
ततस्तु तम् राघव मुग्रवेगम् |
प्रकर्षमाणम् ध्मरप्रमेयम् |
सौमित्रिरुत्पत्य विनिःश्वसन्तम् |
मामेति चोक्त्वा धनुराललम्बे ॥
Then Lakshmana rushed towards Rama who in a terrific velocity was stretching his incomparable bow, with a penetrating sigh, crying: "No further, no farther" and took hold of the bow.
tataH = then; soumitriH = Lakshmana; utpatya = rushed; raaghavam = towards Rama; (who) ;ugravegam = in a terrific velocity; prakarshhamaaNam = was stretching ; aprameyam = his incomparable; dhanuH = bow; viniH shvasantam = with a penetrating sigh; uktvaa = crying; maa maa iti = no farther; no farther; aalalambe = and took hold of; dhanuH = the bow.
6.21.34
एतद्विनापि ह्युदधेस्तवार्य |
सम्पत्स्यते वीरतमस्य कार्यम् |
भवद्विधाः क्रोधवशम् न यान्ति |
दीर्घम् भवान्पश्यतु साधुवृत्तम् ॥
"O, honorable man! Even without the destruction of the ocean, the purpose of you the greatest hero will be fulfilled. Men like you do not fall into the sway of anger. You see some durable and noble alternative"
etat vinaapi = even without this destruction; udadheH = of the ocean; kaaryam = the purpose; adya = now; tava = of you; viiratamasya = the greatest hero; sampatsyate = will be fulfilled; bhavadvidhaaH = men like you; na yaanti = do not get; krodhavasham = the power of anger; bhavaan = some durable; saadhu vR^ittam = and noble way; aarya = O; honorable man!
6.21.35
अन्तर्हितैश्चापि तथान्तरिक्षे |
ब्रह्मर्षिभिश्चैव सुरर्षिभिश्च |
शब्दः कृतः कष्टमिति ब्रुवद्भि |
र्मा मेति चोक्त्वा महता स्वरेण ॥
Brahmana-sages and celestial sages, stationed in the interior of the sky cried in a loud voices, saying "No farther, no farther" and making a noise "Ah,Oh,Alas!"
brahmarshhibhishchaiva = by brahamana sages; surarshhibhishcha = and by celestial sages; antarhitaiH = abiding in the interior; antarikshhe = of the sky; uktvaa = was cried; mahataa = in a loud; svareNa = voice; shabdaH = and noise; kR^itaH = made; maa maa iti = saying No farther; no farther; kashhTamiti = ah;oh;alas!
इत्यार्षे श्रीमद्रामायणे आदिकाव्ये युद्धकाण्डे एकविंशः सर्गः
Sarga 22 (part 1 of 2)
2.22.1
अथोवाच रघुश्रेष्ठः सागरम् दारुणम् वचः |
अद्य त्वाम् शोषयिष्यामि सपातालम् महार्णव ॥
Then, Rama spoke these harsh words to the ocean: "O, ocean! I will make you dry up now along with your nethermost subterranean region."
atha = then; raghushreshhThaH = Rama; uvaacha = spoke; daaruNam = (these) harsh; vachanam = words; saagaram = to the ocean; mahaarNava = "O; Ocean! shoshhayishhyaami = I will make you dry up; adya = now; sapaataalam = along with your nethermost subterranean region."
2.22.2
शरनिर्दग्धतोयस्य परिशुष्कस्य सागर |
मया निहतसत्त्वस्य पांसुरुत्पद्यते महान् ॥
"O, Ocean! A vast stretch of sand will appear, when your water gets consumed by my arrows; when you get dried up and the creatures inhabiting you get destroyed by me."
saagara = O; ocean! Mahaan = a vast; paamsuH = sand; utpadyate = will appear; shara nirdagdha toyasya = (when) your water gets consumed by my arrows; parishushhkasya = you get dried up; nihata sattvastya = and the creations inhabiting you get destroyed; mayaa = by me.
2.22.3
मत्कार्मुकनिसृष्टेन शरवर्षेण सागर |
परम् तीरम् गमिष्यन्ति पद्भिरेव प्लवङ्गमाः ॥
"By a gush of arrows released by my bow, our monkeys can proceed to the other shore even by foot; O, ocean!"
saagara = O; ocean! SharavarshheNa = by a gush of arrows; matkaarmuka nisR^ishhTena = released by my bow; plavaN^gamaaH = our monkeys; gamishhyanti = can proceed; param tiiram = to the other shore; padbhireva = with even their feet.
2.22.4
विचिन्वन्नाभिजानासि पौरुषम् वापि विक्रमम् |
दाव्नवालय सम्तापम् मत्तो नाम गमिष्यसि ॥
"O, Sea the abode of demons! You are not able to recognize my valor or prowess through your intelligence .You will indeed get repentance at my hands."
daanavaalaya = O; Sea the abode of demons! na abhijaanaasi = you are not able to recognize; pourushham = my valor ; na vikramapi = nor prowess;vichinvan = by your discernment; gamishhyapi naama = you will indeed get ; santaapam = repentance; mattaH = at my hands.
2.22.5
ब्राह्मेणास्त्रेण सम्योज्य ब्रह्मदण्डनिभम् शरम् |
सम्योज्य धनुषि श्रे ष्ठे विचकर्ष महाबलः ॥
"Fixing an arrow resembling the Rod of Brahma (the creator) charged with a missile (presided over by Brahama) to his excellent bow, the exceedingly powerful Rama stretched it towards the sea."
mahaabalaH = the exceedingly powerful Rama; samyojya = fixing; sharam = an arrow; brahmadaNda nibham = resembling the Rod of Brahma(creator); samyojya = and charged; brahmeNaastreNa = with a missile presided over by Brahma; shreshhThe dhanushhi = to his excellent bow; vichakarshha = stretched it.
2.22.6
तस्मिन्विकृष्टे सहसा राघवेण शरासने |
रोदसी सम्पफालेव पर्वताश्च चकम्पिरे ॥
While Rama was stretching that bow, both the heaven and earth suddenly seemed to be split asunder. Mountains also were shaken.
tasmin = (while)that; sharaasane = bow; vikR^ishhTe = was being stretched; raaghaveNa = by Rama; rodasii = both the heaven and earth; sahasaa = suddenly; sampaphaaleva = seemed to be split asunder; parvataashcha = Mountains also; chakampire = were shaken.
2.22.7
तमश्च लोकमावव्रे दिशश्च न चकाशिरे |
प्रतिचुक्षुभिरे चाशु सरांसि सरितस्तदा ॥
Darkness enveloped the world. All the quarters were obscured. Lakes and rivers were soon agitated.
tadaa = then; tamashcha = darkness; aavavre = enveloped; lokam = the world; dishashcha = the quarters; na chakaashire = did not shine; saraamsi = lakes; saritaH = and rivers; aashu = soon; pratichukshhbhire = were agitated.
2.22.8
तिर्यक् च सह नक्षत्रैः सम्गतौ चन्द्रभास्करौ |
भास्करांशुभिरादीप्तम् तमसा च समावृतम् ॥प्रचकाशे तदाकाशमुल्काशतविदीपितम् |
अन्तरिक्षाच्च निर्घाता निर्जग्मुरतुलस्वनाः ॥
The moon sun and the stars moved obliquely and though the sun's rays lighted the sky, it was enveloped by darkness and shined with a blaze of hundreds of meteors while thunders reverberated with an unparalleled sound in the sky.
8; 9. chandra bhaaskarou = moon; sun; nakshhatraischa = along with stars; sangatou = moved; tiryak = obliquely; (and though); aakaasham = the sky; aadiiptam = was lit; bhaaskaraamshubhiH = by the sun's rays; samaavR^itam = it was enveloped; tamasaacha = by darkness; prachakaashe = and shined; ulkaashata vidiipitam = with a blaze of hundreds of meteors; (while) nirghaataaH = thunders; nirjagmuH = reverberated; atulasvanaaH = with an unparallel sound; antarikshhaat = in sky.
2.22.10
वपुःप्रकर्षेण ववुर्दिव्यमारुतपङ्क्त्यः |
बभञ्ज च तदा वृक्षान् जलदानुद्वहन् मुहुः ॥
Series of celestial winds blew in their colossal form and the winds, then sweeping away the clouds, tore up the trees again and again.
divyamaaruta paN^ktayaH = series of celestial winds; vavuH = blew; vapuH prakarshheNa = in their colossal forms; udvahan = drawing out; jaladaan = clouds; muhuH = again and again; tadaa = then; babhaN^jacha = tore up; vR^ikshhaan = the trees.
2.22.11
आरुजंश्चैव शैलाग्रान् शिखराणि बभञ्ज च |
दिवि च स्म महावेगाः सम्हताः समहास्वनाः ॥मुमुचुर्वैद्युतानग्नींस्ते महाशनयस्तदा |
The wind, shattering the mountain peaks, broke off the points of the rocks. Winds of great velocity struck together in the sky and emitted flashes of radiance proceeding from lightning with a great sound and then there were great thunders.
(the wind) aarujan cha = shattering; shailaagraan = the mountain peaks; babhaN^jacha = broke off; shikharaaNi = the points of the rocks; mahaavegaaH = winds of great velocity; samhataaH = struck together; divi = in the sky; mumuchuH = emitted; agniin = flashes of radiance; vaidyutaan = proceeding from lightning; samahaa svanaaH = with a great sound; tadaa = and then; te = they (became); mahaashanayaH = great thunders.
2.22.12
यानि भूतानि दृश्यानि चुक्रुशुश्चाशनेः समम् ॥अदृश्यानि च भूतानि मुमुचुर्भैरवस्वनम् |
शिश्यरे चाभिभूतानि सम्त्रस्ताम्यद्विजन्ति च ॥सम्प्रविव्यथिरे चापि न च पस्पन्दिरे भयात् |
The visible creatures cried out along with the thunders. The invisible beings too gave off a terrific noise. The creatures were overpowered, frightened, agitated, lied down and also very much anguished. They did not move due to fear.
12; 13. bhuutaani = the living beings; yaani = which were; dR^ishhyaani = visible; chukushruH = cried out; ashaneH samam = along with the thunders; adR^ishyaani = the visible; bhuutaanicha = beings too; mumuchuH = gave off; bhairava svanam = terrific noise; (the beings) abhibhuutaani = were overpowered; sampravivyathirechaapi = and also very much anguished; na cha paspandiri = they did not move; bhayaat = due to fear.
2.22.14
सहभूतैः सतोयोर्मिः सनागः सहराक्षसः ॥सहसाभूत्ततो वेगाद्भीमवेगो महोदधिः |
योजनम् व्यतिचक्राम वेलामन्यत्र सम्प्लवात् ॥
The great ocean with its waves and water, along with its living creatures including snakes and demons soon became possessed of a terrific velocity. Due to that speed and swelling of waters, the ocean crossed beyond the other shore to the extent of a Yojana (eight miles).
14; 15. tataH = thereafter; mahodadhiH = the great ocean; satoyormiH = with its waves and water; sahabhuuteH = along with creatures; sanaagah = including snakes; saha raakshhasaH = and demons; abhuut = became; sahasaa = soon; bhiimavegaH = possessed with terrific velocity; vegaat = due to speed; samplavaat = and swelling of waters; vyatichakraama = it crossed beyond; anyatra = the other; velaam = shore; yojanam = for a Yojana (eight miles)
2.22.16
तम् तथा समतिक्रान्तम् नातिचक्राम राघवः |
समुद्धतममित्रघ्नो रामो नदनदीपतिम् ॥
Rama born in Raghu dynasty and the annihilator of enemies, did not retreat before that ocean, which swelled and crossed its limits.
raamaH = Rama; raaghavaH = born in Raghu dynasty; amitraghnaH = and the annihilator of enemies; naatichakraama = did not retreat; (before) tam = that; nadanadiipatim = ocean; samuddhatam = and crossed its limits.
2.22.17
ततो मध्यात् समुद्रस्य सागरः स्वयम् उत्थितः |
उदयन् हि महाशैलान् मेरोर् इव दिवा करः ॥
Then, Sagara (the ocean god) himself rose from the middle of the ocean as the sun rises at dawn from the huge mountain of Meru.
tataH = then; saagaraH = Sagara the god of ocean; svayam = himself; utthitah = raised;madhyaat = from the middle; samudrasya = of the ocean; divaakaraH iva = as the sun;( raising) mahaa shailaan meroH = from the huge mountain of Meru; udayam = at dawn.
2.22.18
पन्नगैः सह दीप्त आस्यैः समुद्रः प्रत्यदृश्यत |
स्निग्ध वैदूर्य सम्काशो जाम्बू नद विभूषितः ॥
That ocean along with snakes of flaming jaws appeared with a hue of glossy emerald adorned with gold.
samudraH = the ocean; pannagaiH saha = along with snakes; diiptaasyaiH = of flaming jaws; pratyadR^ishyata = appeared; snigdha vaiduuryasamkaashaH = with a hue of glossy emerald; jaambuunada vibhuushhaNaH = adorned with gold.
2.22.19
रत्न माल्य अम्बर धरः पद्म पत्र निभ ईक्षणः |
सर्वपुष्पमयीम् दिव्याम् शिरसा धारयन् स्रजम् ॥जातरूपमयैश्चैव तपनीयविभूषितो भूषणोत्तमैः |
आत्मजानाम् च रत्नानाम् भूषितो भूषणोत्तमैः ॥धातुभिर्मण्डितः शैलो विविधैर्हमवानिव |
एकावलीमध्यगतम् तरलम् पाण्डरप्रभम् ॥विपुलेनोरसा बिभ्रत्कौस्तुभस्य सहोदरम् |
आघूर्णिततरङ्गौघःकालिकानिलसम्कुलः ॥गङ्गासिन्धुप्रधानाभिरापगाभिः समावृतः |
देवतानाम् सरूपाभिर्नानारूपाभिरीश्वरः ॥सागरः समतिक्रम्य पूर्वम् आमन्त्र्य वीर्यवान् |
अब्रवीत् प्रान्जलिर् वाक्यम् राघवम् शर पाणिनम् ॥
The valiant ocean, the lord of rivers, wearing a wreath of pearls, with his eyes resembling lotus leaves, bearing a beautiful garland made of all kinds of flowers on his head, with ornaments of refined gold, adorned with excellent jewels made of pearls from his domain, decorated with different kinds of gems and metals, resembling Himavat mountain, wearing on his broad chest a locket shedding a white luster, resembling a Kaustubha gem (adorning the blossom of Lord Vishnu) and hanging in the middle of a single string of pearls, with a multitude of waves whirled around him, encircled by the clouds and winds, escorted by rivers mainly the Ganga and Sindhu, endowed with diverse forms resembling various deities, approached Rama with joined palms, who stood with arrows in hand, addressing him first as �Rama!' and spoke the following words:
19; 20; 21;22; 23; 24. viiryavaan = the valiant; saagaraaH = ocean; iishvaraH = the lord of rivers; ratna maalyaambaradharaH = wearing a wreath of pearls; padmapatra nibhekshhaNaH = with his eyes resembling lotus- leaves; dhaarayaan = bearing; divyaam = a beautiful; srajam = garland; sarvapushhpamayiim = made of all kinds of flowers; shirasaa = on his head; tapaniiya vibhuushhaNaiH = with ornaments of refined; jaataruupa mayaishchaiva = gold; bhuushhitaH = adorned; bhuushhaNottamaIH = with excellent jewels; ratnaanaam = made of pearls; aatmajaanaam = from his domain; maN^DitaH = decorated; vividhaiH = with different kinds; dhaatubhiH = of gems and metals ;himavaan shailaH iva = resembling the Himavat Mountain; bibhrat = he wore; vipulena = on his broad; urasaa = chest; taralam = a locket; paN^Dara prabham = sheding a white luster; kaustubhasya sahodaram = resembling a Kaustubha gem(adorning the bosom of Lord Vishnu.);ekaavalii madhyagatam = and hanging in the middle of a single string of pearls ; aaghuurNita taraN^goughaH = with a multitude of waves; whirled around him; kaalikaanila samkulaH = encircled by the clouds and winds; samaavRi^taH = escorted;; aapagaabhiH = by rivers; gaN^gaa Sindhu pradhaanaabhiH = mainly Ganga and Sindhu; saruupaabhiH = equal in form; devataanaam = to deities; naanaa ruupaabhiH = and endowed with diverse forms; samuprakramya = approached; raaghavam = Rama; praaN^jaliH = with joined palms; sharapaaNinam = who stood with arrows in hand; aamantrya = addressing as "Rama!' puurvam = first; abraviit = spoke; vaakyam = (the following) words:
2.22.25
पृथिवी वायुर् आकाशम् आपो ज्योतिः च राघवः |
स्वभावे सौम्य तिष्ठन्ति शाश्वतम् मार्गम् आश्रिताः ॥
"O, beloved Rama! Earth, wind ether, water and light remain fixed in their own nature, resorting to their eternal path."
soumya = O; beloved; raaghava = Rama! Prithivii = earth; vaayuH = wind; aakaasham = ether; aapaH = water; jyothishcha = and light; tishhThanti = remain fixed; svabhaave = in their own nature; aashhritaaH = taking refuge; shaashvatam = in an eternal; maargam = path.
2.22.26
तत् स्वभावो मम अपि एष यद् अगाधो अहम् अप्लवः |
विकारस् तु भवेद् राध एतत् ते प्रवदामि अहम् ॥
"Therefore, I am fathomless and my nature is that it is impossible of being swum across. It becomes unnatural if I am shallow. I am telling you the following device to cross me."
tat = hence; aham = I; agaadhaH = am fathomless; mamaapi = and my; svaabhaH = nature; eshhaH = is this; aplavaH iti yat = being impossible of being swum across; bhavet = It becomes; vikaaraH = unnatural; gaadhahtu = If I am shallow; pravadaam = I am telling; te = you; etat = this (the following device to cross me).
2.22.27
न कामान् न च लोभाद् वा न भयात् पार्थिव आत्मज |
रागान्नक्राकुलजलम् स्तम्भयेयम् कथंचन ॥
"O, prince! Neither from desire nor ambition nor fear nor from affection, I am able to solidify my waters inhabited by alligators."
paarthivaatmaja = O; prince! na kaamaat = neither from desire; lobhatva = nor ambition; bhayaat = nor fear; na raagaat = nor from affection; stambhayeyam = I am able to solidify; nakraakula jalam = my waters inhabited by alligators.
2.22.28
विधास्ये येन गन्तासि विषहिष्ये ह्यहम् तथा |
न ग्राहा विधमिष्यन्ति यावत्सेना तरिष्यति ॥हरीणाम् तरणे राम करिष्यामि यथास्थलम् |
"O, Rama! I shall make it possible to see that you are able to cross over. I will arrange a place for the monkeys to cross me and bear with it. As far as the army crosses me, the crocodiles will not be aggressive to them."
raama = O; Rama! Aham = I; karishhyaami = will make it possible; tathaa yena = in that manner by which; gantaasi = you can go; yathaa tathaa = in every way; karishhyaami = I will arrange; sthalam = a place; hariNaam = for the monkeys; taraNe = to cross me; vishhaahishhye = and bear with it; yaavat = as far as; senaa = the army; tarishhyati = crosses me; graahaaH = the crocodiles; na vidhamishhyanti = will not be aggressive.
2.22.29
तमब्रवीत्तदा रामः शृणु मे वरुणालय ॥अमोघोऽयम् महाबाणः कस्मिन् देशे निपात्यताम् |
Then, Rama spoke to that ocean as follows: "Listen to me. This great arrow should not go in vain. In which region should it be descended?"
tadaa = then; raamaH = Rama; abraviit = spoke; tam = to that ocean; (as follows); shruNu = Listen; me = to me; ayam = this; mahaa = baaNaH = great arrow; amoghaH = should not be in vain; kasmin = in which; deshe = direction; nipaatyataam = should it be descended?
2.22.30
रामस्य वचनम् श्रुत्वा तम् च दृष्ट्वा महाशरम् ॥महोदधिर्महातेजा राघवम् वाक्यमब्रवीत् |
Hearing Rama's words and seeing that powerful arrow, the large splendid Ocean spoke the following words to Rama:
shrutvaa = hearing; raamasya = Rama's; vachanam = words; mahaatejaH = large splendid; mahodadhiH = mighty ocean; dR^ishhTvaa = seeing; tam = that; mahaasharam = powerful arrow; abraviit = spoke; vaakyam = the following words; raaghavam = to Rama.
2.22.31
उत्तरेणावकाशोऽस्ति कश्चित्पुण्यतरो मम ॥द्रुमकुल्य इति ख्यातो लोके ख्यातो यथा भवान् |
"Towards my northern side, there is a holy place. It is well known as Drumatulya, in the same way as you are well known to this world."
asti = there is; kashhchit = a certain; avakaashaH = place; uttareNa = which is northward; me = to me; khyaataH = it is well known; drumakulaH iti = as Drumatulya; yathaa = as; bhavaan = you; khyaataH = are well known; loke = in the world.
2.22.32
उग्रदर्शनकर्माणो बहवस्तत्र दस्यवः ॥आभीरप्रमुखाः पापाः पिबन्ति सलिलम् मम |
"Numerous robbers of fearful aspect and deeds, having the sinful Abhiras as their chief, drink my waters there."
bahavaH = numerous; dasyavaH = robbers; ugra darshanakarmaaNaH = of fearful aspect and deeds; paapaaH abhiira pramukhaaH = having the sinful Abhiras as their chief; pibanti = drink; mama = my; salilam = waters; tatra = there.
2.22.33
तैर्न तत्स्पर्शनम् पापम् सहेयम् पापकर्मभिः ॥अमोघः क्रियताम् राम तत्र तेषु शरोत्तमः |
"I am not able to bear that touch of those wicked people, the evil doers, O, Rama! Let this excellent arrow with out vain be released over them there."
na saheyam = I am not able to bear; tat = that; sparshanam = touch; taiH = of those; paapaiH = wicked people; paapakarmabhiH = the evil doers; raama = O; Rama! SharottamaH = let excellent arrow; kriyataam = be released; teshhu = on them; tatra = there; amoghaH = with out vain.
2.22.34
तस्य तद्वचनम् श्रुत्वा सागरस्य महात्मनः ॥मुमोच तम् शरम् दीप्तम् परम् सागरदर्शनात् |
Hearing those words of the high-soled Ocean, Rama released that excellent and splendid arrow towards that place as directed by the ocean.
shrutvaa = hearing; tatvachanam = those words; tasya saagarasya = of that Ocean; mahaatmanaH = the high soled; (Rama) mumocha = released; tam sharam = that arrow; param = which was excellent; diiptam = and splendid; saagara darshanaat = towards the place as directed by the ocean.
2.22.35
तेन तन्मरुकान्तारम् प्^इथिव्याम् किल विश्रुतम् ॥विपातितः शरो यत्र वज्राशनिसमप्रभः |
The place where the arrow, whose splendor was akin to that of a thunder and a thunder bolt, was descended by Rama- that place is indeed famous as desert of Maru* on this earth.
yatra = the place; where; sharaH = the arrow; vajraashani samaprabhaH = whose splendor was akin to that of a thunder and a thunder-bolt; nipaatitaH = was descended; tena = by Rama; tat = that place; vishrutamkila = is indeed famous; maru kaantaaram = as desert of Maru; pR^ithivyaan = on earth.
- Maru�Malwar in Rajastan (India)
2.22.36
ननाद च तदा तत्र वसुधा शल्यपीडिता ॥तस्माद्बाणमुखात्तोयमुत्पपात रसातलात् |
The earth there, pierced by the dart, then emitted a sound . The waters of the penultimate subterranean region gushed forth from the mouth of that cleft.
vasudhaa = the earth; tatra = there; shalyapiiDitaa = pierced by the arrow; tadaa = then; nanaada = emitted a sound; toyam = the waters; rasaatalaat = of the penultimate subterranean region; utpapaata = gushed forth; baaNamukhaat = from the mouth of that cleft.
2.22.37
स बभूव तदा कूपो व्रण इत्येव विश्रुतः ॥सततम् चोत्थितम् तोयम् समुद्रस्येव दृश्यते |
Then the hollow became known as Vrana. Water constantly seen, gushing forth from it resembled seawater.
tadaa = then; saH = that; kuupaH = hollow; babhuuva = became; vishrutaH = known; vraNaH ityeva = as Vrana; toyam = water; satatam = constantly; dR^ishyate = seen; utthitam = gushing forth; samudrasyeva = resembling seawater.
2.22.38
अवदारणशब्दश्च दारुणः समपद्यत ॥तस्मात्तद्बाणपातेन अपः कुक्षिष्वशोषयत् |
A terrific splitting sound was born in that place. Water was dried up in those cavities, as a result of hurling of that arrow by Rama.
tasmaat = from that place; daaruNaaH = a terrific; avadaaraNa shabdaH = splitting sound; sampadyata = was born; aapaH = water; ashoshhayat = was dried up; kukshhishhu = in those cavities; tadbaaNapaatena = by hurling of that arrow.
2.22.39
विख्यातम् त्रिषु लोकेषु मधुकान्तारमेव च ॥शोषयित्वा तु तम् कुक्षिम् रामो दशरथात्मजः |
वरम् तस्मै ददौ विद्वान्मरवेऽमरविक्रमः ॥
That desert of Maru became famous in the three worlds. Rama (the son of Dasaratha), a wise man and a valiant man resembling a celestial, made that cavity dried up and gave a boon to that desert of Maru.
39; 40. maru kantaaram = that desert of Meru; vikhyaatam = became famous; trishhu = in the three; lokeshhu = worlds; raamaH = Rama; dasharathaatmajaH = the son of Dasaratha; vidvaan = wise man; amaravikramaH = and a valiant man like a celestial; tam kukshhim shoshhayitvaa = made that cavity dried up; dadou = and gave; varam = a boon; tasmai marave = to the desert of Maru.
2.22.41
पशव्यश्चाल्परोगश्च फलमूलरसायुतः |
बहुस्नेहो बहुक्षीरः सुगन्धिर्विविधौषधिः ॥एवमेतैर्गुणैर्युक्तो बहिभिः सम्युतो मरुः |
रामस्य वरदानाच्च शिवः पन्था बभूव ह ॥
Due to granting of a boon by Rama, that desert of Maru became the most congenial place for cattle rearing, a place with a little of disease, producing tasty fruits and roots, with a lot of clarified butter, a lot of milk and various kinds of sweet- smelling herbs. Thus it became an auspicious and suitable move, bestowing these merits.
41; 42. varadaanaat = due to granting of a boon; maruH = to that desert Maru; raamasya = by Rama; pashavyashcha = the place became most fit for cattle; alpamuularasaayutaH = having tasty fruits and roots; bahusnehaH = with a lot of clarified butter; bahukshhiiraH = lot of milk; sugandhiH = sweet smelling ; vividhaoushhadhiH = having various kinds of herbs; evam = thus; babhuuva = it became; shivaH = an auspicious; yuktaH = and suitable; panthaaH = move; samyutaH = consisting of ; etaiH = these; guNaiH = merits.
2.22.43
तस्मिन् दग्धे तदा कुक्षौ समुद्रः सरिताम् पतिः |
राघवम् सर्वशास्त्रज्ञमिदम् वचनम्ब्रवीत् ॥
While that cavity was burning, Ocean the lord of rivers spoke these words to Rama who knew all scientific treatises.
tadaa = then; tasmin = while that; kukushhou = cavity; dagdhe = was burning; samudraaH = ocean; saritaam pati = the lord of rivers; abraviit = spoke; idam = these; vachanam = words; raaghavam = to Rama; sarvashaatraj^Naam = who knew all scientific treaties.
2.22.44
अयम् सौम्य नलो नाम तनुजो विश्व कर्मणः |
पित्रा दत्त वरः श्रीमान् प्रतिमो विश्व कर्मणः ॥
"O, excellent man! This one, named Nala, a glorious person, is the son of Vishvakarma; who was given a boon by his father and is equal to Visvakarma."
soumya = O; excellent man! ayam = this one; nalonaama = named Nala; sriimaan = a glorious person; tanayaH = is the son; vishvakarmaNaH = of Visvakarma; datta varaH = who was given a boon; pitra = by his father; pratimaH = and equal to; vishvakarmaNaH = Visvakarma.
2.22.45
एष सेतुम् महाउत्साहः करोतु मयि वानरः |
तम् अहम् धारयिष्यामि तथा हि एष यथा पिता ॥
"Let this greatly energetic monkey build a bridge across me. I can hold that bridge. He is just the same as his father."
eshhaH vaanaraH = let this monkey; mahotsaahaH = a greatly energetic one; karotu = build; setum = a bridge; mayi = in me; aham = I; dhaaraayishhyaami = can hold; tam = it; eshhaH = He; tathaa = is the same; yathaa = as; pitaa = his father.
2.22.46
एवम् उक्त्वा उदधिर् नष्टः समुत्थाय नलस् ततः |
अब्रवीद् वानर श्रेष्ठो वाक्यम् रामम् महाबलः ॥
Thus speaking, the god of Ocean disappeared from that place. Then Nala, the more distinguished among monkeys stood up and spoke the following words to Rama of great power:
evam = thus; uktvaa = speaking; udadhiH = the god of Ocean; nashhTaH = disappeared; tadaa = then; nalaH = Nala; vaanarashhreshhThaH = the more distinguished among monkeys; samutthaayaaa = stood up; abraviit = and spoke; vaakyam = words; (these) raamam = to Rama; mahaabalam = of great power.
2.22.47
अहम् सेतुम् करिष्यामि विस्तीर्णे वरुण आलये |
पितुः सामर्थ्यम् आस्थाय तत्त्वम् आह महाउदधिः ॥
"The great Ocean disclosed a truth. I will construct a bridge across this large Ocean, taking recourse to the skill and ability of my father."
mahodadhiH = the great ocean; aaha = told; tattvam = a truth; aham = I; karishhyaami = will construct; setum = a bridge; vistiirNe = (across) the large; makaraalaye = ocean; aasthitaH = taking recourse to ; saamarthyam = the ability; pituH = of my father.
2.22.48
असौ तु सागरो भीमः सेतुकर्मदिदृक्षया |
ददौ दण्डभयाद्गाधम् राघवाय महोदधिः ॥
"This Sagara, the formidable mass of water, in fear of punishment, gave a passage to Rama, wishing to see a bridge constructed on it."
asou = this; saagaraH = Sagara; bhiimaH = the formidable; mahodadhiH = mass of water; daN^Da bhyaat = in fear punishment; setukarmadidR^kshhayaa = wished to see a bridge constructed ; dadou = (and) gave; gaadham = a passage; raaghavaaya = to Rama.
2.22.49
मम मातुर् वरो दत्तो मन्दरे विश्व कर्मणा |
औरसस् तस्य पुत्रो अहम् सदृशो विश्व कर्मणा ॥
"On the mountain of Mandara, the following boon was given by Visvakarma to my mother: "O, god like lady! A son equal to me will be born to you."
mandare = on the mountain of Mandara; varaH = the following boon; dattaH = was given; mama maatuH = to my mother; vishvakarmaNaa = by Visvakarma; devii = "O; like lady! PutraH = a son; sadR^ishaH = equal; mayaa = to me; bhavishhyati = will be born; tava = to you.
2.22.50
औरसस्तस्य पुत्रोऽहम् सदृशो विश्वकर्मणा|
स्मारितोऽस्म्यहमेतेन तत्त्वमाह महोदधिः ॥न च अपि अहम् अनुक्तो वै प्रब्रूयाम् आत्मनो गुणान् |
"I am a son born of Visvakarma's own loins. I am equal to Visvakarma. This god of Ocean has reminded me. The great ocean spoke the truth. Being unasked, I have not told you my details earlier."
aham = I; tasya ourasa putraH = am a son born of Visvakarma's own loins; sadR^ishaH = I am equal; visvakarmaNaa = to Visvakarma; smaaritaH asmi = I have been reminded; etena = by this god of ocean; mahodadhiH = the great ocean; aaha = spoke; tattvam = the truth; anuktaH = unasked; aham = I; naprabruuyaam = have not told; vaH = you; aatmanah = my; guNaam = description.
2.22.51
समर्थ्श्चाप्यहम् सेतुम् कर्तुम् वै वरुणालये ॥तस्मादद्यैव बध्नन्तु सेतुम् वानरपुङ्गवाः |
"I am capable of constructing a bridge across the ocean. Hence, let the foremost of monkeys build the bridge now itself."
aham = I; samarthashchaapi = am capable; kartum = to construct; setum = a bridge; varuNaalaye = across the ocean; tasmaat = Hence; vaanarapuN^gavaaH = (let) the foremost of the monkeys; badhnantu = build; setum = the bridge; adyaiva = now itself.
2.22.52
ततो निसृष्ट रामेण सर्वतो हरि यूथपाः ॥अभिपेतुर् महाअरण्यम् हृष्टाः शत सहस्रशः |
Then, being sent by Rama, hundreds and thousands of monkey heroes jumped in joy on all sides towards the great forest.
tataH = then; visR^ishhTaaH = being sent; raameNa = by Rama; shatasahasrashaH = hundreds and thousands; haripuN^gavaaH = of monkey heroes; abhyutpetuH = jumped; hR^ishhTaaH = in joy; sarvataH = on all sides; mahaaraNyam = towards the great forest.
2.22.53
ते नगान् नग सम्काशाः शाखा मृग गण ऋषभाः ॥बभन्जुर् वानरास् तत्र प्रचकर्षुः च सागरम् |
Those army-chiefs of monkeys, who resembled mountains, broke the rocks and trees there and dragged them away towards the sea.
te = those; shaakhaamR^iga gaNarshhabhaah = army chiefs of monkeys; nagasamkaashaaH = who resembled the mountains; babhaN^juH = broke; nagaan = the rocks; paadapaan = and trees; tatra = there; prachakarshhushcha = and dragged them away; saagaram = towards the sea.
2.22.54
ते सालैः च अश्व कर्णैः च धवैर् वंशैः च वानराः ॥कुटजैर् अर्जुनैस् तालैस् तिकलैस् तिमिशैर् अपि |
बिल्वकैः सप्तपर्णैश्च कर्णिकारैश्च पुष्पितैः ॥चूतैः च अशोक वृक्षैः च सागरम् समपूरयन् |
Those monkeys filled the ocean with all types of trees like Sala and Asvakarna, Dhava and bamboo, Kutaja, Arjuna, palmyra,Tilaka, Tinisa, Bilva, Saptaparna, Karnika, in blossom as also mango and Asoka.
54; 55. te vaanaraah = those monkeys; paryapuurayam = filled ; saagaram = the ocean; vR^ikshhaishcha = ( with all types) of trees; namely ; saalaishcha = sala; ashvakarNaishcha = Asvakarna; dhavaiH = Dhava; vamshaishcha = bamboo; kuTajaiH = Kutaja; arjunaiH = Arjuna; taalaih = palmyra; tilakaiH = Tilaka; tinishairapi = Tinisa; bilvakaiH = Bilva; saptaparNaishcha = Saptaparna; pushhpitaiH = the flowered; karNikaaraiH = Karnika; chuutaishcha = mango; ashoka = and Asoka.
2.22.56
समूलामः च विमूलामः च पादपान् हरि सत्तमाः ॥इन्द्र केतून् इव उद्यम्य प्रजह्रुर् हरयस् तरून् |
The excellent monkeys, the forest animals lifted and brought, like Indra's flag posts, some trees with roots intact and some others without roots.
vanaraah = the forest animals; harisattamaaH = the very good monkeys; udyamya = lifted; prajahruH = and brought; paadapaan = the trees; samuulaancha = some with roots intact; vimuulaancha = (and some); taruun = trees without roots; indraketuuniva = like Indra's flag posts.
2.22.57
तालान् दाडिमगुल्मांश्च नारिकेलविभीतकान् ॥करीरान् बकुलान्निम्बान् समाजह्रुरितस्ततः |
From here and there the monkeys brought Palmyra trees, pomegranate shrubs, coconut and Vibhitaka, Karira, Bakula and neem trees.
itastataH = from here and there; (they) samaajahruH = brought; taalan = Palmyra trees; daaDima gulmaamshcha = pomegranate shrubs; naarikela vibhiitakaan = coconut and Vibhitaka; kariiraan = Karira;bakulaan = Bakula; nimbaan = and neem trees.
2.22.58
हस्तिमात्रान् महाकायाः पाषाणांश्च महाबलाः ॥पर्वतांश्च समुत्पाट्य यन्त्रैः परिवहन्ति च |
The huge bodied monkeys with mighty strength uprooted elephant-sized rocks and mountains and transported them by mechanical contrivances.
mahaakaayaaH = the monkeys having huge bodies; mahaabalaaH = and mighty strength; samutpaaTya = uprooted; hastimaatraan = elephant-sized; paashhaaNaan = rocks; parvataamshcha = and mountains; parivahanti = and transported; yantraiH = by mechanical contrivances.
2.22.59
प्रक्षिप्यमाणैर् अचलैः सहसा जलम् उद्धतम् ॥समुत्पतितम् आकाशम् अपासर्पत् ततस् ततः |
The water, raised up due to sudden throwing of mountains in the sea, soured upward towards the sky and from there again, gushed back.
jalam = the water; uddhR^itam = raised up; sahasaa = due to sudden; prakshhipyamaaNaiH = throwing; achalaiH = of mountains; (in to the sea)samutsasarpa = soured upward towards; aakaasham = the sky; tataH = from there; punaH = again; avaasarpat = gushed back.
2.22.60
समुद्रम् क्षोभयामासुर्निपतन्तः समन्ततः ॥सूत्राण्यन्ये प्रगृह्णन्ति ह्यायतम् शतयोजनम् |
The rocks befalling on all sides perturbed the ocean. Some others drew up strings a hundred Yojanas long (in order to keep the rocks in a straight line.)
nipatantaH = the rocks befalling; samantataH = on all sides; kshhobhayaamaasuH = perturbed; samudram = the sea; anye = some others; pragR^ihNamti = drew up; suutraaNi = strings; shatayojanam = a hundred Yojanas; aayatam = long; (in order to keep the rocks in a straight line).
2.22.61
नलः चक्रे महासेतुम् मध्ये नद नदी पतेः ॥स तदा क्रियते सेतुर्वानरै र्घोरकर्मभिः |
Nala on his part initiated a monumental bridge in the middle of the ocean. The bridge was built at that time with the cooperation of other monkeys, of terrible doings.
nalaH = Nala; chakre = initiated; mahaasetum = a monumental bridge; madhye = in middle; nadanadiipate = of the ocean; setuH = The bridge; kriyate = was built; tadaa = at that time; vaanaraih = by the monkeys; ghorakarmabhiH = of terrible acts.
2.22.62
दण्डनन्ये प्रगृह्णन्ति विचिन्वन्ति तथापरे ॥वानरैः शतशस्तत्र रामस्यज्ञापुरःसरैः |
मेघाभैः पर्वताभश्च तृणैः काष्ठैर्बबन्धरे ॥
Some monkeys were holding poles for measuring the bridge and some others collected the material. Reeds and logs resembling clouds and mountains, brought by hundreds of monkeys, lead by the command of Rama, fastened some parts of the bridge.
62; 63. anye = some monkeys; pragR^ihNanti = were holding; daN^Daan = the poles(for measuring the bridge) ; tathaa = and; apare = some others; vichinvanti = collected the material; (some parts of bridge); babandhire = were fastened; tR^iNaiH = by reeds; kaashhThaishcha = and logs; vaanarah satashaH = by hundred s of monkeys; tatra = there; meghaabhaiH = looking like clouds; parvataabhaishcha = and resembling mountains; aaaj^NaapuraHsaraiH = proceeded by the command; raamasya = of Rama.
2.22.64
पुष्पिताग्रैश्च तरुभिः सेतुम् बध्नन्ति वानराः |
पाषाणांश्च गिरिप्रख्यान् गिरीणाम् शिखराणि च ॥दृश्यन्ते परिधावन्तो गृह्य दानवसम्निभाः |
Monkeys constructed the bridge with trees having blossom at the end of their boughs. Some monkeys looking like demons seized rocks resembling mountains and peaks of mountains and appeared running hither and thither.
vanaraaH = monkeys; badhnauti = constructed; setum = the bridge; tarubhiH = with trees; pushhpitaagraiH = having blossom at the end of their boughs; daanavasamvibhaaH = some monkeys looking like demons; gR^ihya = seized; paashhaaNaamshcha = rocks; giriprakhyaan = resembling mountains;; shikharaaNicha = and peaks; giriiNaam = of mountains; dR^ishyante = and appeared; paridhavantah = running hither and thither.
2.22.65
शिलानाम् क्षिप्यमाणानाम् शैलानाम् तत्र पात्यताम् ॥बभूव तुमुलः शब्दस् तदा तस्मिन् महाउदधौ |
Then, a tumultuous sound occurred when the rocks were thrown into the sea and when mountains were caused to fall there.
tadaa = then; tumulaH = a tumultuous; shabdaH = sound; babhuuva = occurred; tatra = there; shilaanam = of the rocks; kshhipyamaaNaanaam = thrown; tasmin mahodadhou = into that sea; shailaanaam = and of mountains; paatyataam = which were caused to fall.
2.22.66
कृतानि प्रथमेनाह्ना योजनानि चतुर्दश ॥प्रहृष्टैजसम्काशैस्त्वरमाणैः प्लवङ्गमैः |
On the first day, fourteen Yojanas of bridge were constructed by the monkeys speedily, thrilled with delight as they were, resembling elephants.
prathamena = on the first; aahnena = day; chaturdasha = fourteen; yojanaani = yojanas; kR^itaam = were constructed; plavaNgamaiH = by the monkeys; prahR^ishhTaiH = thrilled with delight; gaja samkaashaiH = resembling elephants; tvaramaaNaiH = speedily.
2.22.67
द्वितीयेन तथैवाह्ना योजनानि तु विशतिः ॥कृतानि प्लवगैस्तूर्णम् भीमकायैर्महाबलैः |
In the same manner, on the second day twenty Yojanas of bridge were constructed speedily by the monkeys of terrific bodies and of mighty strength.
tathaiva = in the same manner; dvitiiyena = on the second; aahnaa = day; vimshati = twenty; yojanaani = yojanas; kR^itaani = were constructed; tuurNan = speedily; plavaNgaiH = by the monkeys; bhiima kaayaih = of terrific bodies; mahaabalaiH = and of mighty strength.
2.22.68
अह्ना तृतीयेन तथा योजनानि तु सागरे ॥त्वरमाणैर्महाकयैरेकविंशतिरेव च |
Thus, on the third day twenty-one Yojanas of the bridge were constructed in the ocean speedily by the monkeys with their colossal bodies.
tathaa = thus; tR^itiiyena = on the third; aahnaa = day; ekavimshatirevacha = twenty one; yojanaani = yojanas; were constructed) ; saagare = in the ocean; tvaramaaNaih = speedily; mahaakaayaiH = by the monkeys with colossal bodies.
2.22.69
चतुर्थेन तथा चाह्ना द्वाविंशतिरथापि वा ॥योजनानि महावेगैः कृतानि त्वरितैस्ततः |
On the forth day, a further of twenty-two Yojanas were constructed by the dashing monkeys with a great speed.
athaapivaa = and; tataH = then; chaturthena = on the fourth; aahnaa = day; dvaavimshatiH = twenty-two; yojanaani = yojanas; kR^itaani = were constructed; tvaritaiH = by the hastening monkeys; mahaavegaiH = with a great speed.
2.22.70
पञ्चमेन तथा चाह्ना प्लवगैः क्षिप्रकारिभिः ॥योजनानि त्रयोविंशत्सुवेलमधिकृत्य वै |
In that manner, on the fifth day, the monkeys working quickly constructed twenty-three yojanas of the bridge up to the other seashore.
tathaa = in that manner; paN^chameva = on the fifth; aahnaa = day; trayovimshat = twenty three; yojanaani = yojanas; (were constructed) suvelam adhikR^itya = up to the other sea shore; plavaNgaiH = by the monkeys; kshhipra kaaribhiH = working quickly.
2.22.71
स वानरवरः श्रीमान् विश्वकर्मात्मजो बली ॥बबन्ध सागरे सेतुम् यथा चास्य तथा पिता |
That Nala, the strong and illustrious son of Visvakarma and an excellent monkey built the bridge across the sea as truly as his father would have built it.
saH = that Nala; vaanaravaraH = the illustrious one; vishvakarmaatmajaH = the son of Vivakarma; balii = and a strong one; babandha = built; setum = the bridge; saagare = in the sea; yathaa tathaa = as truly as; asya = his; pitaa = father.
Sarga 22 (part 2 of 2)
2.22.72
स नलेन कृतः सेतुः सागरे मकर आलये ॥शुशुभे सुभगः श्रीमान् स्वाती पथ इव अम्बरे |
That beautiful and lovely bridge constructed by Nala across the ocean the abode of alligators, shone brightly like a milky way of stars in the sky.
saH = that; subhagaH = beautiful; shriimaan = and lovely; setuH = bridge; kR^itaH = constructed; nalena = by Nala; saagare = across the ocean; makaraalaye = the abode of alligators; shushubhe = shone brightly; svaatiipathaa iva = like a milky way of stars; ambare = in the sky.
2.22.73
ततो देवाः सगन्धर्वाः सिद्धाः च परम ऋषयः ॥आगम्य गगने तस्थुर्द्रष्टुकामास्तदद्भुतम् |
With a desire to behold that marvel, celestials along with Gandharvas, the heavenly musicians, Siddhas (semi-divine beings of great purity and perfection, possessing super natural qualities) and great sages came then and stood up in the sky.
drashhTu kaamaaH = with a desire to see; tat = that; adbhutam = marvel; devataaH = celestials; sagandharvaaH = along with the heavenly musicians; siddhaashcha = siddhas;(semi- divine beings of great purity and perfection possessing super natural qualities.); paramarshhayah = and great sages; aagamya = came; tataH = then; tasthuH = and stood up; gagane = in the sky.
2.22.74
दशयोजनविस्तीर्णम् शतयोजन मायतम् ॥ददृशुर्देवगन्धर्वा नलसेतुम् सुदुष्करम् |
The celestials and Gandharvas, the heavenly musicians saw Nala's bridge, having a width of ten yojanas and a length of hundred yojanas and which was very difficult to be built.
devagandharvaaH = the celestials and the heavenly musicians; dadR^ishuh = saw; nala setum = Nala's bridge; dashayojana vistiirNam = having a width of ten yojanas; shatayojanam aayatam = and a length of hundred yojanas; sudushhkaram = and which was very difficult to be built.
2.22.75
आप्लवन्तः प्लवन्तः च गर्जन्तः च प्लवम् गमाः ॥तम् अचिन्त्यम् असह्यम् च अद्भुतम् लोम हर्षणम् |
ददृशुः सर्व भूतानि सागरे सेतु बन्धनम् ॥
The monkeys taking long leaps and short leaps shouted in joy. All other beings saw that construction of the bridge across the ocean as unimaginable, impossible and wonderful, causing their hair to stand on end in amazement.
75; 76. plavaNgamaaH = the monkeys; aaplavantaH = taking long leaps; plavantashcha = and short leaps; garjantashcha = shouted (in delight) sarva bhuutaani = all other beings; dadR^ishuH = saw; tat setubandhanam = that construction of the bridge; saagare = in the ocean; achintyam = which was unimaginable; asahyamecha = impossible; adbhutam = wonderful; romaharshhaNam = causing hair to stand on end (in amazement).
2.22.77
तानि कोटि सहस्राणि वानराणाम् महाओजसाम् |
बध्नन्तः सागरे सेतुम् जग्मुः पारम् महाउदधेः ॥
Those thousand crores of monkeys in a great spectacle reached the other shore of the great ocean soon after building that bridge across the sea.
taani = those; koTisahasraaNi = thousand crores; vaanaraaNaam = of monkeys; mahaujasaam = in a great spectacle; jagmuH = reached; paaram = the other shore; mahodadhiH = of the great ocean; badhnantaH = soon after building; setum = the bridge; saagare = across the ocean.
2.22.78
विशालः सुकृतः श्रीमान् सुभूमिः सुसमाहितः |
अशोभत महासेतुः सीमन्त इव सागरे ॥
That colossal bridge, which was broad, well-constructed, glorious, well postured and held together firmly, looked beautiful like a separating straight line in the ocean.
mahaan = that colossal; setuH = bridge; vishaalaH = which was broad; sukR^itaH = well- constructed; shriimaan = glorious; subhuumiH = of good posture; susamaahitaH = and held together firmly; ashobhata = looked beautiful; siimanta iva = like a separating straight line; saagare = in the ocean.
2.22.79
ततः परे समुद्रस्य गदा पाणिर् विभीषणः |
परेषाम् अभिघत अर्थम् अतिष्ठत् सचिवैः सह ॥
Vibhishana, wielding a mace in his hand, stood up on the seashore along with his ministers, for the purpose of invading the enemies.
tataH = then; vibhiishhaNaH = Vibhishana; gadaapaaNiH = wielding a mace in his hand; aatishhThat = stood up; pare = on the shore; samudrasya = of the ocean; sachivaiH saha = along with ministers; abhiyaanaartham = for the purpose of invading; pareshhaam = the enemies.
2.22.80
सुग्रीवस्तु ततः प्राह रामम् सत्यपराक्रमम् |
हनुमन्तम् त्वमारोह अङ्गदम् त्वथ लक्ष्मणः ॥अयम् हि विपुलो वीर सागरो मकरालयः |
वैहायसौ युवामेतौ वानरौ धारयिष्यतः ॥
Thereafter, Sugriva on his part spoke to Rama, the truly brave man as follows: "O, valiant man! This ocean, the abode of alligators, is indeed vast. You ascend the shoulder of Hanuman and let Lakshmana ascend the shoulder of Angada. These monkeys can hold both of you while flying in the sky."
80; 81. tataH = thereafter; sugrivantu = Sugriva on his part; praaha = spoke; raamam = to Rama; satyaparaakramam = the truly brave man; "Viira = O;valiant man! ayam = This; saagaraH = ocean; makaraalayaH = the abode of alligators; vipulaH hi = is indeed vast; tvam = you; aaroha = ascend; hanumantam = on Hanuman; atha = and; lakshhmaNaH = let Lakshmana; (ascend); aNgadam = Angada; etou = these; vaanarou = monkeys; dhaarayishhyataH = can hold; yuvaam = both of you; vaihaayason = while flying in the sky.
2.22.82
अग्रतस् तस्य सैन्यस्य श्रीमान् रामः सलक्ष्मणः |
जगाम धन्वी धर्म आत्मा सुग्रीवेण समन्वितः ॥
Rama the glorious and righteous man, wielding a bow along with Lakshmana together with Sugriva, went in front of that army.
raamaH = Rama; shriimaan = the glorious; dharmaatmaa = and the righteous man; dhanvii = wielding a bow; sa lakshhmaNaH = along with Lakshmana; samanvitaH = together; sugriiveNa = with Sugriva; jagaama = went; agrataH = in front; tasya sainyasya = of that army.
2.22.83
अन्ये मध्येन गच्चन्ति पार्श्वतो अन्ये प्लवम् गमाः |
सलिले प्रपतन्ति अन्ये मार्गम् अन्ये न लेभिरे ॥केचिद् वैहायस गताः सुपर्णा इव पुप्लुवुः |
Some monkeys went along the middle of the bridge. Some others went along the sides. Some others were jumping into water. Some others marched forward on the path. Some monkeys entered the sky and aviated like Garuda the eagle.
anye = some; plavaNgamaaH = monkeys; gachchhanti = went; madhyena = through the middle(of the bridge); anye = some others; paarshvatah = went through the sides of the bridge. Anye = some others; prapatanti = were jumping into; salilam = water; anye = some others; prapedire = went forward; maargam = on the path; kechit = some others; vaihaayasagataaH = entered the sky; pupluvuH = and aviated; suparNaaH iva = like Garuda; the eagle.
2.22.84
घोषेण महता घोषम् सागरस्य समुच्च्रितम् ॥भीमम् अन्तर् दधे भीमा तरन्ती हरि वाहिनी |
The highly terrific sound of the ocean was covered up by the great sounds of the terrific monkeys who were crossing the sea.
mahataa ghoshheNa = by the great sound; bhiimaa = of the terrific; harivaahinii = army of monkeys; tarantii = who were crossing (the ocean); ghoshham = the sound; saagarasya = of the ocean; samuchchhritam = which was very high; bhiimam = and terrific; antardadhe = was covered up.
2.22.85
वानराणाम् हि सा तीर्णा वाहिनी नल सेतुना ॥तीरे निविविशे राज्ञा बहु मूल फल उदके |
That army of monkeys, which crossed the ocean by the bridge constructed by Nala, was encamped by Sugriva at a shore having many fruits tubers and water.
saa = that; vaahinii = army; vaanaraaNaam = of monkeys; tiirNaa = which crossed; nala setunaa = the bridge constructed by Nala; nivivishe = was encamped; tire = at a shore; bahu muula phaodake = having many fruits roots and water; raaj^Naa = by Sugriva.
2.22.86
तद् अद्भुतम् राघव कर्म दुष्करम् |
समीक्ष्य देवाः सह सिद्ध चारणैः |
उपेत्य रामम् सहिता महर्षिभिः |
समभ्यषिन्चन् सुशुभिअर् जलैः पृथक् ॥
Seeing that Rama's accomplishment, which was amazing and arduous; celestials, Siddhas (semi-divine beings possessing supernatural faculties) and Charanas (celestial bards) along with great sages, forthwith approached Rama and consecrated him with very splendid waters separately.
samiikshhye = Seeing; tat = that; raaghava karm = Rama's accomplishment; adbhutam = which was amazing; dushhkaram = and arduous; devaaH = celestials; Siddha chaariNaiH = Siddhas(semi-divine beings possessing supernatural faculties) and Charanas(celestial bards); maharshhibhiH saha = along with great sages; sahasaa = forthwith; upetya = approached; raamaH = Rama; abhishhinchan = consecrated;sushubhaiH = with very sacred; jalaiH = water; pR^ithak = separately.
2.22.87
जयस्व शत्रून् नर देव मेदिनीम् |
ससागराम् पालय शाश्वतीः समाः |
इति इव रामम् नर देव सत्कृतम् |
शुभैर् वचोभिर् विविधैर् अपूजयन् ॥
The celestials, Siddhas and others exalted Rama, who was duly respected by kings with their auspicious -words as follows: " O, king! Defeat the enemies. Rule the earth and ocean eternally for years."
(The celestials Siddhas and others); aapuujayan = exalted; raamam = Rama; naradeva satkR^itam = who was respected by kings; vividhaiH = with various; shubhaiH = auspicious; vachobhiH = words; itiiva = thus; naradeva = O king! Jayasva = defeat; shatruun = the enemies; paalaya = rule; mediniim = the earth; sa saagaraan = along with the sea; shaasvatiiH = eternally; samaaH = for years.
इत्यार्षे श्रीमद्रामायणे आदिकाव्ये युद्धकाण्डे द्वाविंशः सर्गः
Sarga 23
6.21.1
निमित्तानि निमित्तज्ञो दृष्ट्वा लक्ष्मणपूर्वजः |
सौमित्रिम् सम्परिष्वज्य इदम् वचनम्ब्रवीत् ॥
Rama, who was well acquainted with portents, on seeing the portents around, embraced Lakshmana and spoke as follows:
lakshhmaNa puurvajaH = Rama; nimittaj^NaH = who was acquainted with omens; dR^IshhTNaa = on seeing; nimittaani = the omens; samparishhvajya = embraced; soumitrim = Lakshmana; abraviit = and spoke; idam = these; vachanam = words.
6.21.2
परिगृह्योदकम् शीतम् वनानि फलवन्ति च |
बलौ घम् सम्विभज्येमम् व्यूह्य तिष्ठेम लक्ष्मण ॥
"O, Lakshmana! Acquiring this region endowed with cold water and woods abounding in fruits, let us speedily divide this multitude of forces into battalions and drawing it up in battle array, we shall stand attentive."
lakshhmaNa = O; Lakshmana; parigR^ihya = acquiring (this region provided with); shiitam = cold; udakam = water; vanaanicha = and woods; phalavanti = abounding in fruit; samvibhajya = let us speedily divide; idam = this; balougham = multitude of forces; (into battalions); vyuuhya = and drawing it up in battle array; tishhThema = we shall remain stand at attention.
6.21.3
लोकक्षयकरम् भीमम् भयम् पश्याम्युपस्थितम् |
प्रबर्हणम् प्रवीराणामृक्षवानररक्षसाम् ॥
"I perceive an impending danger which will be terrific, causing destruction to the world, and torture to the eminent heroes among bears monkeys and demons."
pashyaami = I see; upasthitam = an impending;; bhayam = danger; bhiimam = which is terrific; lokakshhayakaram = causing destruction to the world; prabarhaNam = and torture; praviiraaNaam = the eminent heroes; R^ikshha vaanara raakshhasaam = among bears; monkeys and demons.
6.21.4
वाताश्च कलुषा वान्ति कम्पते च वसुन्धरा |
पर्वताग्राणि वेपन्ते पतन्ति च महीरुःआः ॥
"Winds are blowing with dust and earth is trembling. Mountain- tops are quivering and trees are falling down."
vaataaH = winds; vaanti = are blowing; kalushhaH = with dust; vasundharaacha = and earth; kampate = is trembling; parvataagraaNi = mountain-tops; vepanti = are quivering; mahiiruhaaH = trees; patanticha = are falling down.
6.21.5
मेघाः क्रव्यादसम्काशाः परुषाः परुषस्वनाः |
क्रूराः क्रूरम् प्रवर्षन्ति मिश्रम् शोणितबिन्दुभिः ॥
"Ferocious clouds resembling wild beasts were dirty colored and emit a terrific roaring and let loose dreadful showers mingled with drops of blood."
kruuraH = ferocious; meghaaH = clouds; kravyaada samkaashaH = resembling wild beasts; parushhaaH = dirty colored; parushha svanaaH = with harsh sound; pravarshhanti = are raining; kruuram = cruelly; mishram = mixed; shoNitabindubhiH = with drops of blood.
6.21.6
रक्तचन्दनसम्काशा संध्या परमदारुणा |
ज्वलतः प्रपतत्येतदादित्यादग्निमण्डलम् ॥
"Evening twilight resembling red sandal wood is very much dreadful. From the blazing sun, balls of fire fall."
samdhyaa = evening twilight; raktachandana samkaashaah = resembling red sandalwood; paramadaaruNaa = is very much dreadful; jvalatah = from the blazing; aadityaat = sun; etat = this; agnimaN^Dalam = ball of fire; patanticha = falls.
6.21.7
दीना दीनस्वराः क्रूराः सर्वतो मृगपक्षिणः |
प्रत्यादित्यम् विनर्दन्ति जनयन्तो महद्भयम् ॥
"Wild animals and birds from all sides are roaring pitiably with melancholic sound, facing towards the sun in great fear."
kruura mR^iga pakshhiNaH = wild animals and birds; vinardanti = are roaring; diinaaH = pitiably; diinasvaraaH = with melancholic sound; pratyaadityam = facing towards the sun; mahat = in great; bhayam = fear.
6.21.8
रजन्यामप्रकाशस्तु सम्तापयति चन्द्रमाः |
कृष्णरक्तांशुपर्यन्तो लोकक्षय इवोदितः ॥
"The splendorous moon as though rising at the time of universal dissolution, invested with a black and red halo is tormenting the mind this night."
chandramaah = the moon; uditaiva = as though rising; lokakshhaye = at the time of universal dissolution;kR^ishhNa raktaamshu paryantaH = invested with a black and red halo; samtaapayati = is tormenting(the mind); aprakaashaH = splendourless; rajanyaam = at night.
6.21.9
ह्रस्वो रूक्षोऽप्रशस्तश्च परिवेषस्तु लोहितः |
आदित्ये विमले वीलम् लक्ष्म लक्ष्मण दृश्यते ॥
"O, Lakshmana! A dark stain appears on the cloudless solar disc, which is diminished, dreary, inauspicious and coppery."
lakshhmaNa = O; Lakshmana! Niilam = a dark; lakshhma = stain; dR^ishyate = appears; vimale aaditye pariveshhaH = on the colorless solar disc; hrasvaH = which is diminished; ruukshhaH = dreary; aprashastah = inauspicious; lohitaH = and coppery.
6.21.10
रजसा महता चापि नक्षत्राणि हतानि च |
युगान्तमिव लोकानाम् पश्य शसन्ति लक्ष्मण ॥
"O, Lakshmana! Look! Stars enveloped in enormous dust, appear to announce a dissolution of the world."
O; lakshhmaNa = O; Lakshmana! Pashya = look! Nakshhatraani = stars; hataani = enveloped; mohataa = in enormous; rajasaa = dust; shamsantiiva = appear to announce; yugaantam = a dissolution; lokaanaam = of the worlds.
6.21.11
काकाः श्येनास्तथा नीचा गृध्राः परिपतन्ति च |
शिवाश्चाप्यशुभान्नादान्नदन्ति सुमहाभयान् ॥
"Crows, eagles and vultures are flying low. Jackals too are howling very dreadful and inauspicious sounds."
kaakaaH = crows; shyenaaH = eagles; tathaa = and; gR^iddhaaH = vultures; paripatanti = are flying; niichaaH = low; shivaashchaapi = jackals also; nadanti = are howling; sumahaabhayaan = very dreadful; ashubhaan = and inauspicious; naadaan = sounds.
6.21.12
शैलैः शूलैश्च खड्गैश्च विमुकैः कपिराक्षसैः |
भविष्यत्यावृता भूमिर्मांसशोणितकर्दमा ॥
"Earth will become a quagmire of flesh and blood, covered with rocks spears and swords hurled by monkeys and demons."
bhuumiH = earth; bhavishhyati = will become; aavR^itaaH = covered by; shailaiH = rocks; shuulaiH = spears; khadgaishcha = and swords; vimuktaiH = hurled; kapiraakshhsaiH = by monkeys and demons; maamsa shoNita kardamaa = and a quagmire of flesh and blood.
6.21.13
क्षिप्रमद्यैव दुर्धर्षाम् पुरीम् रावणपालिताम् |
अभियाम जवेनैव सर्वैर्हरिभिरावृताः ॥
"Abounding with all the monkeys we shall attack the city ruled by Ravana, now itself at a quick pace."
aavR^itaaH = abounding with; sarvaiH = all; haribhiH = monkeys; abhiyaama = we shall attack; puriim = the city; raavaNaHpaalitaam = ruled by Ravana; adyaiva = now itself; kshhipram = quickly; javenaiva = with a speed.
6.21.14
इत्येवमुक्त्वा धन्वी स रामः सम्ग्रामधर्षणः |
प्रतस्थे पुरतो रामो लङ्कामभिमुखो विभुः ॥
Rama the lord, the conqueror of enemies and a charming man thus speaking, wielded a bow and sallied forth in front, facing towards Lanka.
raamaH = Rama; vibhuH = the Lord; samgraama dharshhaNaH = the conqueror of enemies in battle; raamaH = and a charming man; ityevam = thus; uktvaa = speaking; dhanvii = wielding a bow; pratasthe = and traveled; purataH = in front; abhimukhaH = facing; laNkaam = towards Lanka.
6.21.15
सविभीषणसुग्रीवाः सर्वे ते वानरर्षभाः |
प्रतस्थिरे विनर्दन्तो धृतानाम् द्विषताम् वधे ॥
All those excellent monkeys, together with Vibhishana and Sugriva making roaring sounds surged forth for the destruction of the audacious enemies.
sarve- = all; te = those; vaanarshhabhaaH = excellent monkeys; savibhiishhaNasugrivaaH = together with Vibhishana and Sugriva; vinardantaH = making roaring sounds; pratasthire = surged forth; vadhe = for thedestruction; dvishhataam = of enemies; dhR^itaanaam = the audacious.
6.21.16
राघवस्य प्रियार्थम् तु सुतराम् वीर्यशालिनाम् |
हरीणाम् कर्मचेष्टाभिस्तुतोष रघुनन्दनः ॥
Rama on his part was pleased by the act and gestures of those very strong monkeys, with their intention to gratify him.
raghunandanaH = Rama; tutoshha = was pleased; karmacheshhTaabhiH = by the acts and gestures; sutaraam = of very; viirya shaalinaam = strong; hariiNaam = monkeys; priyaartham = for the sake of their beloved; raaghavasya = Rama.
इत्यार्षे श्रीमद्रामायणे आदिकाव्ये युद्धकाण्डे त्रयोविंशः सर्गः
Sarga 24
6.24.1
सा वीरसमिती राज्ञा विरराज व्यवस्थिता |
शशिना शुभिनक्षत्रा पौर्णमासीव शारदी ॥
That army of valiant monkeys along with the king Sugriva looked charming like a full moon night in autumn presided over by the moon and illuminated by bright stars.
saa = that; viira samitiiH = assemblage of valiant monkeys; raajN^aa = along with the king Sugriva; viraraaja = looked charmingly; pournamaapi iva = like a full moon night; sharadii = in autumn; shashivaa = along with moon; shubha nakshhatraa = and bright stars.
6.24.2
प्रचचाल च वेगेन त्रस्ता चैव वसुन्धरा |
पीड्यमाना बलौ घेन तेन सागरवर्चसा ॥
The earth pressed under foot by that multitude of army which was energetic like a sea, was trembled with fear by the rapid movement of that army.
vasundharaa = the earth; piiDyamaanaa = pressed under foot; tena = by that; baloughena = multitude of army; saagara varchasaa = which was energetic like a sea; prachachaala = was trembled; trastaa = with fear; vegena = by the rapid movement of the army.
6.24.3
ततः शुश्रुपुराक्रुष्टम् लङ्कायाः काननौकसः |
भेरीमृदङ्गसम्घुष्टम् तुमुलम् रोमहर्षणम् ॥
Then the monkeys heard a great tumult arising in Lanka and noisy sounds of kettledrums and tabours, which caused their hair to stand on end.
tataH = then; kaananoukasaH = the monkeys; shushruvaH = heard; aakrushhTam = a great tumult; laN^kaayaaH = arising in Lanka; tumulam = and noisy; bheriimR^idaNga samghushhTam = sounds of kettledrums and tabours; romaharshhaNam = which caused their hair to stand on end.
6.24.4
बभूवुस्तेन घोषेण सम्हृष्टा हरियूथपाः |
अमृष्यमाणास्तम् घोषम् विनेदुर्घोषवत्तरम् ॥
The leaders of monkeys were rejoiced by that sound. But by not tolerating that sound, they emitted shouts, which surpassed that uproar.
hariyutaapaH = the leaders of monkeys; samhR^ishhTaaH = were rejoiced; tena ghosheNa = by that sound; amR^ishhyamaaNaaH = not tolerating; tam = that; ghoshham = sound; vineduH = they emitted shouts; ghoshhavattaram = which surpassed that uproar.
6.24.5
राक्षसास्तम् प्लवङ्गानाम् शुश्रुवुस्तेऽपि गर्जितम् |
वर्दतामिव दृप्तानाम् मेघानामम्बरे स्वनम् ॥
Those demons too heard the roaring of the wildly delighted monkeys, which roar sounded like thundering of clouds in the sky.
te = those; raakshhasaaH = demons too;shushruvuH = heard; garjitam = the roaring; dR^iptaanaam = of the wildly delighted; plavaN^gaanaam = monkeys; svanam iva = which was like the sound; nardataam meghaanaam = of thundering clouds; ambare = in the sky.
6.24.6
दृष्ट्वा दाशरथिर्लङ्काम् चित्रध्वजपताकिनिम्म् |
जगाम मनसा सीताम् दूयमानेन चेतसा ॥
Seeing Lanka dressed with multi colored flags and buntings, Rama bethought himself of Sita and his heart was filled with grief.
dR^ishhTvaa = seeing; laN^kaam = Lanka; chitradhvaja pataakiniim = dressed with multicolored flags and butings; daasharathiH = Rama; manasaa = by his mind; jagaama = went; siitaam = to Sita; chetasaa = and his heart; duuyamaanena = was filled with grief.
6.24.7
अत्र सा मृगशाबाक्षी रावणेनोपरुध्यते |
अभिभूता ग्रहेणेव लोहिताङ्गेन रोहिणी ॥
"Sita whose eyes resemble those of a young deer, was detained by Ravana there, as Rohini star is overshadowed by the red bodied planet (mars)."
saa = that Sita; mR^igashabaakshhii = whose eyes resemble like a young deer; uparudhyate = was detained; raavaNena = by Ravana; atra = there; rohiNiiva = as Rohini star; abhibhuutaa = is overshadowed; lohitaaNgena = by red bodied; graheNa = planet(Mars).
6.24.8
दीर्घमुष्णम् च निःश्वस्य समुद्वीक्ष्य च लक्ष्मणम् |
उवाच वचनम् वीरस्तत्कालहितमात्मनः ॥
Seeing Lakshmana after a warm and deep sigh, the heroic Rama spoke the following words, which were beneficial for him at that time :-
niHshvasya = sighing; ushhNamcha = warmly; diirgham = and deeply; samudviikshhyacha = and seeing; lakshhmaNam = Lakshmana; viiraH = the heroic Rama; vuvaacha = spoke; vachanam = the following words; tatkaalahitam = beneficial at that time; aatmaanaH = for him.
6.24.9
आलिखन्तीमिवाकाशमुत्थिताम् पश्य लक्ष्मण |
मन्सेव कृताम् लङ्काम् नगाग्रे विश्वकर्मणा ॥
"O, Lakshmana! Look at this Lanka, which appears as though constructed on a hilltop by Visvakarma with his imagination and so elevated scraping the sky."
lakshhmaNa = O; Lakshmana! Pashya = look; laN^kaam = at Lanka; kR^itaam iva = which appears as though constructed; nagaagre = on a hill top; vishvakarmaNaa = by Viswakarma; manasaa = with his imagination; utthitaam = so elevated; aalikhantim = scraping; aakaasham = the sky.
6.24.10
विमानैर्बहुभिर्लङ्क सम्कीर्णा रचिता पुरा |
विष्णोः पदमिवाकाशम् चादितम् पाण्डुभिर्घनैः ॥
The city of Lanka was constructed densely with many seven storied buildings and appears like a sky the abode of Vishnu (the all pervaded), covered with white clouds."
laNkaa = the city of Lanka; puraa = was formerly; rachitaa = constructed; kiirNaa = and filled with; bahubhiH = many; vimaanaiH = seven storied buildings; chhaaditam iva = as though covered; paaN^DubhiH = with white; ghanaiH = clouds; aakaasham = the sky; padam = the abode; vishhNoH = of Vishnu; the all pervaded.
6.24.11
पुष्पितैः शोभिता लङ्का वनैश्चत्ररथोपमैः |
नानापतगसम्घुष्टफलपुष्पोपगैः शुभैः ॥
"Lanka is made beautiful by the garden vying with chaitraratha (the garden of Kubera the god of riches) with songs of birds of various species, with fruit bearing flowers and charms in bloom.
lankaa = Lanka; shobhitaa = is made beautiful; vanaiH = by the gardens; chaitrarathaiH = vying with Chaitraratha; naanaapatagasamghushhTaphala pushhpopagaiH = with various sounds of birds; fruit bearing flowers; shubhaiH = and charms; pushhpitaiH = in bloom.
6.24.12
पश्य मत्तविहङ्गनि प्रलीनभ्रमराणि च |
कोकिलाकुलखण्डानि दोधवीति शिवोऽविलः ॥
"See how a gentle breeze sways the branches where the cuckoos abound where bees swarm and where the birds are excited with joy."
pashya = see; (how); shivaH = a gentle; anilaH = breeze; dodhaviiti = sways; kokilaakula khan^Daani = the branches where the cuckoos abound; praliinabhramaraanicha = where bees swarm; mattavihaN^gaani = and where the birds are exited with joy.
6.24.13
इति दाशरथीरमो लक्ष्मणम् समभाषत |
बलम् च तत्र विभजच्चास्त्रदृष्टेन कर्मणा ॥
Rama the son of Dasaratha spoke as aforesaid to Lakshmana. The army there was divided into battalions according to the procedure found in scriptures.
raamaH = Rama; daasharathiH = son of Dasaratha; samabhaashhata = spoke; iti = thus; lakshhmaNam = to Lakshmana;tatra = there; balam = the army; vibhajachcha = was divided into battalions; karmaNaa = according to method; shaastradR^ishhTena = found in the scriptures.
6.24.14
शशास कपिसेमाम् ताम् बलादादाय वीर्यवान् |
अङ्गदः सह नीलेन तिष्ठे दुरपि दुर्जयः ॥
He issued the following commands: --"Taking these troops of monkeys from the army, let the valiant and the invincible Angada take up his position with Nila at the center of the formation.
shashaasa = (He issued the following) commands; aadaaya = taking; taam = these; kapisenaam = troops of monkeys; balata = from the army; (let) viiryavaan = the valiant; durjayaH = and the invincible; aN^gadaH = Angada; tishhThaat = take up his position; niilena saha = with Nila; urapi = at the center of the formation.
6.24.15
तिष्ठेद्वानरवाहिन्या वानरौघसमावृतः |
आशिर्तो दक्षिणम् पार्श्वमृषभो नाम वानरः ॥
Let Rishabha along with the multitude of monkeys take up his position, having recourse to the right side of the army."
vaanaraH = (let)the monkeys; R^ishhabhonaama = named Rishabha; vaanarougha samavR^itaH = along with the multitude of monkeys; tishhThet = take up his position; aashritaH = having recourse to ; dakshhiNam = to the right; paarshvam = side; vaanara vaahinyaaH = of the monkey-troops.
6.24.16
गन्धहस्तीव दुर्धर्षस्तरस्वी गन्धमादनः |
तिष्ठेद्वानरवाहिन्याः सव्यम् पक्षमधिष्ठतः ॥
"Let Gandhamadana, the strong and unconquerable, resembling an elephant in rut, take his position superintending the left side of the monkey troops."
gandhamaadanaH = (let)Gandhamadana; tarasvii = the strong; durdarshhaH = and the unconquerable; gandhahastiiva = like an elephant in rut; tishhThet = take his position; adhishhThitaH = superintending; savyampakshham = the left side; vaanara vaahinyaaH = of the monkey troops.
6.24.17
मूर्ध्नि स्थास्याम्यहम् यत्तो लक्ष्मणेन समन्वितः |
जाम्बवांश्च सुषेणश्च वेगदर्शी च वानरः ॥ऋक्षमुख्या महात्मानः कुक्षिम् रक्षन्तु ते त्रयः |
"I shall stand alert in the forefront of the army along with Lakshmana. Let Jambavan, Sushena and Vegadarshi the monkey - those three exceeding wise leaders of bears and monkeys- protest the belly portion of the army."
aham = I; sthaasyaami = shall stand; yattaH = alert; muurdhni = in the forefront of the army; samanvitaH = along with; lakshhmaNena = Lakshmana; jambavaashcha = and Jambavan; sushheNashcha = Sushena; vegadarshhiicha = and Vegadarshi; vaanaraaH = the monkey; te = those; trayah = three; mahaatmanaaH = exceedingly wise ones; R^ikshhamukhyaaH = the leaders of the bears; rakshhanti = protect; kukshhim = the belly.
6.24.18
जघनम् कपिसेनायाः कपिराजोऽभिरक्षतु ॥पश्चार्धमिव लोकस्य प्रचेतास्तेजपा वृतः |
"Let Sugriva the king of monkeys protect the rear guard of the army, resembling Varuna (the god of water) who remains enveloped with splendor protects the western quarter of the earth."
kapiraajaH = Sugriva; the king of monkeys; abhirakshhatu = protect; jaghanam = the hips and loins; kapisenaayaaH = of the monkey troops; pravetaaH = as Varuna (the god of water); vR^itaH = who remains enveloped; tejasaa = with splendor; (protects); pashchaardhamiva = the western quarter; lokasya = of the earth.
6.24.19
सुविभक्तमहाव्यूहा महावानररक्षिता ॥अनीकिनी सा विबभौ यथाद्यौः साभ्रसम्प्लवा |
That army with innumerable divisions, being skillfully distributed led by the foremost of monkeys, resembled heavens with their mass of clouds.
saa amiikinii = that army; suvibhakta mahaavyuuhaa = with innumerable divisions being skillfully distributed; mahaa vaanararakshhitaa = led by the foremost of monkeys; vibabhou = shone; yathaa dyouH = like heavens; baabhrasamplavaa = with mass of clouds.
6.24.20
प्रग़ृह्य गिरिशृङ्गाणि महतश्च महीरुहान् ॥आसेदुर्वानरा लङ्काम् मिमर्दयुषवो रणे |
With a desire to crush the demons in battle, the monkeys, seizing peaks of mountains and gigantic trees, reached Lanka.
mimardayishhavah = with a desire to crush(the demons); raNe = in battle; vaanaraah = the monkeys; pragR^ihya = seizing; girishR^iNgaaNi = peaks of mountains; mahataH = and gigantic; mahiiruhaan = trees; aaseduH = reached; laN^kaam = Lanka.
6.24.21
शिखरैर्विकिरामैनाम् लङ्काम् मुष्टिभिरेव वा ॥इति स्म दधिरे सर्वे मानांसि हरिपुङ्गवाः |
All the heroic monkeys held the following resolve in their minds, "It is with peak of mountains or with our bare fists even, we shall shatter this Lanka into pieces."
sarve = all; haripuN^gavaaH = the heroic monkeys; dadhire = held; manaamsi = in their minds; iti = the following resolve; "shikharaiH = with the peaks of mountains; mushhTibhireva vaa = or with our bare fists; vikiraama = we shall shatter into pieces; enaam = this; laNkaam = Lanka.
6.24.22
ततो रामो महातेजाः सुग्रीव मिदमब्रवीत् ॥सुविभक्तानि सैन्यानि शुक एष विमुच्यताम् |
Then, Rama with great splendor spoke the following words to Sugriva, "Our forces are properly marshaled. Let this Shuka be released."
tataH = then; raamaH = Rama; mahaatejaaH = with great splendor; abraviit = spoke; idam = these words; sugrivam = to Sugriva; sainyaani = our forces; suvibhaktaam = are properly marshaled; eshhaH shukaH = let this Shuka; vimuchyataam = be released.
6.24.23
रामस्य तु वचः श्रुत्वा वानरेन्द्रो महाबलः ॥मोचयामास तम् दूतम् शुकम् रामस्य शासनात् |
Hearing the words of Rama, Sugriva the lord of monkeys released Shuka the messenger, as per the order of Rama.
Shrutvaa = hearing; vachanam = the words; raamasya = of Rama; vaanarendraH = Sugriva the lord of monkeys; mochayaamaasa = released; shukam = Shuka; tam duutam = that messenger; shaasanaat = by the order; raamasya = of Rama.
6.24.24
मोचितो रामवाक्येन वानरैश्च निपीडितः ॥शुकः परमसम्त्रस्तो रक्षोधिपमुपागमत् |
Shuka who was harassed by the monkeys and released then as per the words of Rama, was trembling with great fear and reached Ravana.
shukaH = Shuka; nipiiDitaH = who was harassed; vaanaraiH = by monkeys; mochitaH = and released; raamavaakyaena = through the words of Rama; paramasamtrastaH = was trembling with great fear; upaagamat = and reached; rakshhodhipam = Ravana.
6.24.25
रावणः प्रहसन्नेव शुकम् वाक्यमुवाच ह ॥किमिमौ ते सितौ पक्षौ लूनपक्ष्श्च दृश्यसे |
कच्चिन्नानेकचित्तानाम् तेषाम् त्वम् वशमागतः ॥
Ravana, even while laughing, enquired Shuka with the following words: " why were your wings tied up? You appear with your wings plucked up. Have you not fallen as a victim to their various fickle minds?"
25; 26. raavaNaH = Ravana; prahasanneva = even while laughing; uvaachaha = enquired; shukam = Shuka; vaakyam = with the following words: kim = why; imou = these; te = your; pakshhou = wings; sitou = were tied up? dR^ishyase = you are appearing; luunapakshhashcha = with your wings plucked up; tvam na aagataH kachchit = Have you not fallen; teshhaam = into their; anekachittaanaam = various(fickle)minds?
6.24.27
ततस्प भयसम्विग्न स्तदा राज्ञाभिचोदितः |
वचनम् प्रत्युवाचेदम् राक्षसाधिपमुत्तमम् ॥सागरस्योत्तरे तीरेऽब्रवम् ते वचनम् तथा |
यथासंदेशमक्लिष्टम् सान्त्वयन् श्लक्ष्णया गिरा ॥
Asked as aforesaid by the king Ravana, Shuka agitated as he was with fear, gave him the following excellent reply: "On the northern shore of the ocean, I conveyed your message in a smooth tone, conciliating and without any ambiguity exactly as per your instructions."
27; 28. tataH = then; saH = that Shuka; bhayasamvignaH = agitated with fear; tadaa = then; abhichoditaH = prompted; raaj^Naa = by the king Ravana; pratyuvaacha = replied; idam = with these; uttamam = exellent; vachanam = words; raakshhasaadhipam = to Ravana: uttare tiire = on the northern shore; saagarasya = of the ocean; abravam = I spoke; tathaa = as; te = your; vachanam = words; shlakshhNayaa = conciliating; yathaasandesham = as per your instructions; aklishhTam = without any ambiguity.
6.24.29
क्रुद्धैस्तेरहमुत्प्लुत्य दृष्टमात्रः प्लवङ्गमैः |
गृहितोऽस्म्यपि चारब्धो हन्तुम् लोप्तुम् च मुष्टिभिः ॥
"Just on seeing me, the enraged monkeys jumped on me and seized me. They soon started beating and plucking me with their fists."
aham = I; dR^ishhTamaatraH = on just being seen; gR^ihiitaH = by those monkeys; kruddhaiH = in rage; apicha = and; aaraabddhaiH = started; hantum = beating; loptumcha = and plucking; mushhTibhiH = with their fists.
6.24.30
न ते सम्भाषितुम् शक्याः सम्प्रश्नोऽत्र न विद्यते |
प्रकृत्या कोपनास्तीक्षिणा वानरा राक्षसाधिप ॥
"O, Lord of demons! Those monkeys are not capable of being spoken to, or possible of being questioned in this matter. Monkeys, by their very nature, are angry and ferocious."
raakshhasaadhipa = O; lord of demons! Te = those monkeys; nashakyaaH = are not capable of being; sambhaashhitum = spoken to; navidyate = nor possible; samprashnaH = of being questioned; atra = in this matter; vaanaraaH = monkeys; prakR^ityaaH = by their nature; kopanaaH = are angry; tiikshhNaaH = and ferocious.
6.24.31
स च हन्ता विराधस्य कबन्धस्य खरस्य च |
सुग्रीवसहितो रामः सीतायाः पदमागतः ॥
"That Rama the killer of Viraadha, Kabandha and Khara came along with Sugriva to the place of Sita."
saH raamaH = that Rama; hantaa = the killer; viraadhasya = of Viradha; kabandhasya = Kabandha; kharasyacha = and Khara; aagataH = came; sugriiva sahitaH = along with Sugriva; padam = to the place; siitaayaaH = of Sita.
6.24.32
स कृत्वा सागरे सेतुम् तीर्त्वा च लवणोदधिम् |
एष रक्षासि निर्धूय धन्वी तिष्ठति राघवः ॥
"Having constructed a bridge across the sea and crossed the salty ocean and expelling the demons, here stands Rama wielding a bow."
kR^itvaa = having constructed; setum = a bridge; saagare = across the sea; tiirtvaa = and having crossed; lavaNodadhim = the salty ocean; nirdhuuya = and expelling; rakshaamsi = the demons; raaghavaH = Rama; eshhaH = as such; tishhThati = stands; dhanvii = wielding a bow.
6.24.33
ऋक्षवानरसम्घानामनीकानि सहस्रशः |
गिरिमेघनिकाशानाम् चादयन्ति वसुन्धराम् ॥
"Thousands of divisions of hordes of bears and monkeys resembling mountains and clouds, cover the earth."
sahasrashaH = thousands; aniikaani = of divisions; R^ikshhavaanarasamghavaam = of crowds of bears and monkeys; girimegha nikashaanaam = resembling mountains and clouds; chhaadayanti = cover; vasundharaam = the earth.
6.24.34
राक्षसानाम् बलौघस्य वानरेन्द्रबलस्य च |
नैतयोर्विद्यते संधिर्देवदानवयोरिव ॥
"There is no more possibility of an alliance between these two armies - the army of demons and the army of monkeys- than between a God and a demon."
navidyate = there is no more possibility; samdhiH = of an alliance; etayoH = between these two armies; baloughasya = the army; raakshhasaanaam = of demons; vaanarendra balasya = and the army of Sugriva; the lord of monkeys; devadaanavayoriva = than between a god and a demon.
6.24.35
पुरा प्राकारमायान्ति क्षिप्रमेकतरम् कुरु |
सीताम् वास्मै प्रयच्चाशु युद्धम् वापि प्रदीयताम् ॥
"Very soon they will come to our rampart. Immediately, do any one of these two acts- either to restore Sita or to offer a combat to him."
puraa aayanti = very soon; (they) can come; praakaaram = to the rampart; kuru = do; ekataram = any one of the two acts; kshhipram = immediately; prayachchha vaa = either to restore; siitaam = Sita; yuddhamvaapi = or combat ; pradiiyataam = may be offered; asmai = to him; aashu = soon.
6.24.36
शुकस्य वचनम् श्रुत्वा रावणो वाक्य मब्रवीत् |
रोषसम्रक्तनयनो निर्दहन्निव चक्षुषा ॥
Hearing the words of Shuka, Ravana with his eyes becoming blood red in anger, as if he would consume him with his glance, said as follows:
shrutvaa = hearing; vachanam = the words; shukasya = of Shuka; raavaNaH = Ravana; roshhasamraktanayanaH = with his eyes becoming blood red in anger; abraviit = spoke; vaakyam = these words; nirdahanniva = as if he would consume him; chakshhusaa = with his glance.
6.24.37
यदि माम् प्रतियुध्येरन् देवगन्धर्वदानवाः |
नैव सीताम् प्रदास्यामि सर्वलोकभयादपि ॥
"Even if I were frightened by all the worlds or even if I were to face a battle with celestials or Gandharvas (celestial singers) or demons, I would not give back Sita."
sarva loka bhayaadapi = even if I were frightened by all worlds; maam pratiyuddhyerannapi = or even if I were to face a battle; devagandharva daanavaaH = with celestials; Gandharvas(celestial singers) or demons; naiva pradaasyaami = I would not give back; siitaam = Sita.
6.24.38
कदा समभिधानन्ति मामका राघवम् शराः |
वसन्ते पुष्पितम् मत्ता भ्रमरा इव पादपम् ॥
"When will my arrows soon fall upon Rama, as large black bees excited with joy fall upon a tree in bloom at spring time?"
kadaa = when; maamakaaH = will my; shavaaH = arrows; samabhidhaavanti = soon fall; raaghavam = upon Rama; bhramaraaH iva = as large black bees; mattaaH = exited with joy; (fall upon) paadapam = a tree; pushhpitam = in bloom; vasante = at spring time?
6.24.39
कदा शोणितदिग्धाङ्गम् दीपैः कार्मुकविच्युतैः |
शरैरादीपयिष्यामि उल्काभिरिव कुञ्जरम् ॥
"When shall I consume his body flowing with blood, by the blazing arrows released from my bow, as flaming torches destroy an elephant?"
kadaa = when; aadii payishhyaami = shall I consume; diiptaiH = by the blazing; sharaiH = arrows; kaarmuka vichyutaiH = released from my bow; shoNita digdhaaNgam = his body flowing with blood; ulkaabhiriva = as flaming torches; (destroy) kuN^jaram = an elephant?
6.24.40
तच्चास्य बलमादास्ये बलेन महता वृतः |
ज्योतिषामिव सर्वेषाम् प्रभामुद्यन्दिवाकरः ॥
"Endowed with a huge army I shall eclipse the aforesaid army of Rama, as the brilliance of all stars is obscured at the rising of the sun."
vR^itaH = endowed with; mahataa = a huge; balena = army; aadaasye = I shall eclipse ; tat = the aforesaid; balam = army; asya = of Rama; prabhaamiva = as the brilliance; sarveshhaam jyotishhaam = of all stars; udyan = at the rising; divaakaraH = of the sun.
6.24.41
सागरस्येव मे वेगो मारुतस्येव मे बलम् |
न च दाशरथिर्वेद तेन माम् योद्धुमिच्चति ॥
"My rashness is like that of the sea and my strength is like that of the wind. Rama is not aware of it. That is why, he is desirous of meeting me in a combat."
me = my; vegaH- = rashness; sagarasyeva = is like that of the sea. Me = my; balam = strength; marutasyeva = is like that of the wind; daasharathiH = Rama; nachaveda = is not aware of it; tena = that is why; ichchati = he desires; maam yoddhum = to meet me in combat.
6.24.42
न मे तूणीशयान् बाणान् सनिषानिव पन्नगान् |
रामः पश्यति सम्ग्रामे तेन माम् योद्धुमिच्चति ॥
"Rama has not seen my arrows resembling venomous serpents lying in my quiver. That is why, he desires to fight with me."
raamaH = Rama; na pashyati = has not seen; me baanaan = my arrows; savishhaan pannagaaniva = resembling venomous serpents; tuuNiishayaan = in my quiver; tena = that is why; ichchhati = he desires; yoddhum = to fight; maam = with me.
6.24.43
न जानाति पुरा वीर्यम् मम युद्धे स राघवः |
मम चापमयीम् वीणाम् शरकोणैः प्रवादिताम् ॥ज्याशबदतुमुलाम् घोरामार्तगीतमहास्वनाम् |
नाराचतलसम्नादाम् ताम् ममाहितवाहिनीम् ॥अवगाह्य महरङ्गम् वादयिष्यान्तगन् रणे |
Rama was not formerly aware of my prowess in battle. I shall cause to resound Vina (a musical instrument) in the form of my bow, which is played on with the heads of my arrows, the bow string producing a tumultuous sound, the huge cries of the wounded its terrible accompaniment, the darts sounding its innumerable notes, when I enter a vast stage in the form of my enemy ranks in that battle."
43; 44. saH raaghavaH = that Rama; puraa = formerly; najaanaati = was not aware; mama = of my; viiryam = prowess; Yuddhe = in battle; vaadayishhyaami = I shall cause to resound; viiNaam = Vina; mama chaapa mayiim = in the form of my bow; naaraachatala samvaadaam = which is played on; with the heads of my arrows; jyaashabda tumulaam = the bow string producing a tumultuous sound; aartagiita mahaasvanaam = the huge cries of the wounded ; ghoraam = its terrible accompaniment; shara koNaiH = the darts; pravaaditaam = sounding its innumerable notes; (when) aham = I; avagaahya = enter; mahaaraN^gam = a vast stage; maam ahitavaahiniim = in the form of my enemy ranks; taam = in that; raNe = battle.
6.24.45
न वासवेनापि स हस्रचक्षुषा |
युद्धेऽस्मि शक्यो वरुणेन वास्वयम् |
यमेव वा धर्षयितुम् शराग्निना |
महाहवे वैश्रवणेन वा स्वयम् ॥
"Neither by the thousand eyed Indra the god of celestials nor by Varuna the God of waters in person in a combat, nor by Yama the god of death with the fire of his arrows, nor by Kubera the lord of riches in person, can I be able to be attacked in a great battle."
vaaasavenaapi = neither by Devendra; the god of celestials; sahasrachakshhushhaa = the thousand eyed; varuNenaapi = nor by Varuna; the god of waters; svayam = in person; yuddhe = in combat; yamanaivaa = nor by Yama the god of death; sharaagninaa = with the fire of his arrows; vaishravaNenavaa = nor by Kubera the lord of riches; svayam = in person; shakyaH = can I be able; dharshhayitum = to be attacked; mahaahave = in a great battle.
इत्यार्षे श्रीमद्रामायणे आदिकाव्ये युद्धकाण्डे चतुर्विंशः सर्गः
Sarga 25
6.25.1
सबले सागरम् तीर्णे रामे दशरथ आत्मजे |
अमात्यौ रावणः श्रीमान् अब्रवीत् शुक सारणौ ॥
While Rama, the son of Dasaratha, crossed the ocean along with his army, the illustrious Ravana spoke to Shuka and Sarana, his ministers as follows:
raame = (While) Rama; dasharathaatmaje = the son of Dasaratha; tiirNe = crossed; saagaram = the ocean; sabale = along; with his army; shriimaan = the illustrious; raavaNaH = Ravana; abraviit = spoke; shukasaaraNau = to Shuka and sarana; amaatyau = his ministers (as follows)
6.25.2
समग्रम् सागरम् तीर्णम् दुस्तरम् वानरम् बलम् |
अभूत पूर्वम् रामेण सागरे सेतु बन्धनम् ॥
"The entire army of monkeys crossed the impassable ocean. The construction of the bridge, unprecedented, across the ocean was executed by Rama."
samagram = the entire; bala = army; vaanaram = of monkeys; tiiraNam = crossed; dustaram = the impassable; saagaram = ocean; abhuutapurvam = the unprecedented; setubandhanam = construction of the bridge; saagare = across the ocean (was done); raameNa = by Rama.
6.25.3
सागरे सेतु बन्धम् तु न श्रद्दध्याम् कथंचन |
अवश्यम् च अपि सम्ख्येयम् तन् मया वानरम् बलम् ॥
"I am not able to believe under any circumstances that a pass-way has been constructed across the ocean. Certainly, that army of monkeys is worth to be counted (carried weight) by me."
na shraddhadhyaam = I am not able to believe; kathamchana = under any circumstances; tam = that; setubandham = construction of the bridge; saagare = across the ocean; avashyam = certainly; tat = that; vaanaram balam = army of monkeys; samkhyeyamcha = is worth to be conduted (carried weight); mayaa = by me.
6.25.4
भवन्तौ वानरम् सैन्यम् प्रविश्य अनुपलक्षितौ |
परिमाणम् च वीर्यम् च ये च मुख्याः प्लवम् गमाः ॥मन्त्रिणो ये च रामस्य सुग्रीवस्य च सम्मताः |
ये पूर्वम् अभिवर्तन्ते ये च शूराः प्लवम् गमाः ॥स च सेतुर् यथा बद्धः सागरे सलिल अर्णवे |
निवेशः च यथा तेषाम् वानराणाम् महात्मनाम् ॥रामस्य व्यवसायम् च वीर्यम् प्रहरणानि च |
लक्ष्मणस्य च वीरस्य तत्त्वतो ज्ञातुम् अर्हथ ॥
"Become unrecognisable to others, enter the army of monkeys and make out the real quantum of their army, their prowess, as to which monkeys are important among them, which ministers of Rama and Sugreeva have come together, which monkeys are abiding in front, which monkeys are valiant, how that bridge was constructed across the ocean full of water, how the encamping is done for those great-souled monkeys; the determination, strength and the striking senses of Rama and of the heroic Lakshmana."
4; 5; 6; 7. bhavantau = both of you; anupalakShitau = unperceived (to others); pravishya = enter; sainyam = the army; vaanaram = of monkeys; arhathaH = and ought; N^aatum = to know; tattvataH = actually; parimaaNamcha = the quantum of the army; viiryamcha = their prowess; ye = as to which; plavaN^gamaaH = monkeys; mukhyaaH = are important ones; ye = which; mantriNaH = ministers; raamasya = of Rama; sugriivasya cha = and of Sugreeva; sangataaH = have come together; ye = which; abhivartante = are abiding; puurvam = in front; ye = which; plavaNgamaa = monkeys; shuuraaH = are valiant; yathaa = how; saH = that; setuH = bridge; baddhaH = was constructed; saagare = across the ocean; salilaarNave = full of water; yathaa = how; nivesham = the encamping (is done); teSaam vaanaraaNaam = for those monkeys; mahaatmaanaam = the great souled; vyavasaayamcha = the determination; viiryam = the strength; praharaNaanicha = and the striking senses; raamasya = of Rama; viirasya = and of the heroic; lakshmaNasya = Lakshmana.
6.25.8
कः च सेना पतिस् तेषाम् वानराणाम् महाओजसाम् |
एतज् ज्ञात्वा यथा तत्त्वम् शीघ्रम् अगन्तुम् अर्हथः ॥
"Knowing also accurately who the Chief of Army of those high-souled monkeys is, you have to come back quickly."
kaH = who; senaapatiH = is the chief of army; teSaam = of those; mahaatmanaam = high-souled; vaanaraaNaam = monkeys; N^aatvaa = knowing; tatcha = that also; yathaatattvam = actually; shiighram = and quickly; arhathaH = you ought; aagantum = to come.
6.25.9
इति प्रतिसमादिष्टौ राक्षसौ शुक सारणौ |
हरि रूप धरौ वीरौ प्रविष्टौ वानरम् बलम् ॥
Having thus been commanded by Ravana, the valiant demons Shuka and Sarana , both in the disguise of monkeys, entered that army of monkeys.
pratipamaadiSTau = having thus been commanded; viirau = the valiant; raakSasau = demons; shukasaaraNau = Shuka and Sarana; hariruupadhaarau = both possessing the form of monkeys; praviSTau = entered; bala = (that) army; vaanaram = of monkeys.
6.25.10
ततस् तद् वानरम् सैन्यम् अचिन्त्यम् लोम हर्षणम् |
सम्ख्यातुम् न अध्यगच्चेताम् तदा तौ शुक सारणौ ॥
Shuka and Sarana were not able to count then that inconeviable army of monkeys, causing their hair to stand on end.
tataH = thereafter; tau = those; shuka saaraNau = Shuka and Sarana; tadaa = then; naadhyagachchhetaam = were not able; samkhyaatum = to count; sainyam = the army; tat = of those; vaanaram = monkeys; achintyam = which was inconceivable; lomaharSaNam = and causing their hair to stand erect.
6.25.11
तत् स्थितम् पर्वत अग्रेषु निर्दरेषु गुहासु च |
समुद्रस्य च तीरेषु वनेषु उपवनेषु च ॥तरमाणम् च तीर्णम् च तर्तु कामम् च सर्वशः |
निविष्टम् निविशच् चैव भीम नादम् महाबलम् ॥तद्बलार्णवमक्षोभ्यम् ददृशाते निशाचरौ |
That army was stationed on the tops of mountains, round about the waterfalls, in the caves, on the sea-shores, in the woodlands and in the gardens. It was either in the process of crossing the ocean, or was intending to cross it in its entirety. It had either encamped or was still encamping, making a terrible noise. The two demons saw that very strong and imperturbable sea of army.
11; 12. tat = that army; sthitam = was stationed; parvataagreSu = on the tops of mountains; nirjhareSu = round about the water-falls; guhaasucha = in the caves; tiireSu = on the shores; samudrasya = of the ocean; vaneSu = in the woodlands; upavaneSu = and in the gardens; taramaaNam = (It was either in) the process of crossing the ocen; tiirNam cha = or had crossed it; tartukaamamcha = or was intending to cross it; sarvashaH = in its entirety; niviSTam = (It had either) encamped; nivishachchaiva = or was still encamping; bhiima naadam = making a terrible noise; nishaacharau = the two demons; dadR^iSaate = saw; mahaabalam = that very stong; akSobhyam = and impeterbable; tadbalaarNavam = sea of army.
6.25.13
तौ ददर्श महातेजाः प्रच्चन्नौ च विभीषणः ॥आचचक्षे अथ रामाय गृहीत्वा शुक सारणौ |
Vibhishana with great splendour beheld both of them in disguise. He caught hold of Shuka and Sarana and told Rama as follows:
vibhiiSaNaH = Vibhishana; mahaatejaaH = with great splendour; dadarshau = beheld; tau = both of them; praticchannau = in disguise; saH = He; gR^ihiitva = laid hold of; shuka saaraNau = Shuka and Sarana; aacacakSe = and said; raamaaya = to Rama (as follows)
6.25.14
तस्यैतौ राक्षसेन्द्रस्य मन्त्रिणौ शुक्सारणौ ॥लंकायाः समनुप्राप्तौ चारौ पर पुरम् जयौ |
"O, Rama the conqueror of hostile citadels! These two demons are Shuka and Sarana, the ministers of Ravana and they came here as spies from Lanka."
parapuramjaya = O; Rama the conqueror of hostile citadels!; etau = these; shukasaaraNau = Shuka and Sarana; mantriNau = the two miisters; tasya raakSasendrasya = of that Ravana; samanupraaptau = and came; caarau = as spies; laNkaayaaH = from Lanka.
6.25.15
तौ दृष्ट्वा व्यथितौ रामम् निराशौ जीविते तदा ॥कृत अन्जलि पुटौ भीतौ वचनम् च इदम् ऊचतुः |
Both of them, having seen Rama, were trembled with fear, without any hope for their lives and having joined their palms, spoke the following words:
tau = both of the them; dR^iSTvaa = having seen; vaamam = Rama; vyathitau = were trembled; tathaa = and ; niraashau = were without hope; jiivite = for their lives; bhiitau = were frightened; chedam = and; uuchatu = spoke; idam = these; vachanam = words; kR^itaaN^jalipuTau = having joined their palms.
6.25.16
आवाम् इह आगतौ सौम्य रावण प्रहिताव् उभौ ॥परिज्ञातुम् बलम् कृत्स्नम् तव इदम् रघु नन्दन |
"O, excellent man! O, Rama! We both of us, as sent by Ravana, came here together to know everything about your entire army."
raghunandana = O; Rama! Saumya = O; excellent man! aavaam ubhau = we both; raavaNaprahitau = as sent by Ravana; aagatau = came; iha = here; parijJNaatum = to know; idam = this; tat = and that; sarvam = entire; balam = army.
6.25.17
तयोस् तद् वचनम् श्रुत्वा रामो दशरथ आत्मजः ॥अब्रवीत् प्रहसन् वाक्यम् सर्व भूत हिते रतः |
Hearing their aforesaid words, Rama the son of Dasaratha who was interested in the welfare of all beings, smilingly spoke the following words:
raamaH = Rama; dasharathaatmajaH = the son of Dasaratha; rataH = who was interested; sarvabhuutahite = in the welfare of all being; shrutvaa = after hearing; tat = those; vachanam = words; tayoH = of them both; prahasan = simingly; abraviit = spoke; vaakyam = (the following) words.
6.25.18
यदि दृष्टम् बलम् कृत्स्नम् वयम् वा सुसमीक्षिताः ॥यथा उक्तम् वा कृतम् कार्यम् चन्दतः प्रतिगम्यताम् |
"Has the entire army been observed by you? Have you observed us well? Have you accomplished the task, as entrusted to you? If so, you may go back now according to your free will."
sarvam = (Has) the entire; balam = army; dR^iSTam = yadi = been seen? vayam susamiikSitaH vaa = have we been seen well? kaaryam kR^itam vaa = has the operation been accomplished; yathoktam = as instructed? pratigamyataam = you may go back; chandataH = according to your own wish.
6.25.19
अथ किंचिददृष्टम् वा भूयस्तद्द्रष्टुमर्हथः ॥विभीषनो वा कार्त्स्न्येन पुनः संदर्शयिष्यति |
"Even if you have not seen something you may see it now also. Otherwise, Vibhishana will show it to you again entirely."
atha = or; adR^iSTam vaa = even if you have not seen; kimchit = something; arhathaH = you ought; draSTum = to see; tat = that; bhuuyaH = also; vaa = otherwise; vibhiiSaNaH = Vibhishana; samdarSayati = will show you; punaH = again; kaartsnyena = entirely.
6.25.20
न चेदम् ग्रहम् णम् प्रप्य भेतव्यम् जीवितम् प्रति ॥व्यस्तशस्त्रौ गृहीतौ च न दूतौ वधमर्हतः |
"You, having been caught, need not fear about your life. The captured messengers holding no weapons indeed deserve no killing."
praapya = having obtained; idam = this; grahaNam = seizure; nabhetavyam = you need not fear; jivitam prati = about your life; gR^ihiitau = the seized; ddutau = messengers; nyastashastrau = without weapons; arhataH = deserve; na vadham = no killing.
6.25.21
प्रच्चन्नौ च विमुञ्चएमौ चारौ रात्रिंच रावुभौ ॥शत्रुपक्षस्य सततम् विभीषण विकर्षिणौ |
"O, Vibhishana! Always try to draw a bow-string on the opponents and not on these two demons. Set them both, who are spies in disguise, free."
vibhiSaNa = O; Vibhishana! satatam = always; vikarSaNau = draw; a bow-string; shatrupakSasya = on the opponents; vimuJNca = set free; ubhau = the two; raatrimaharau = deomns; chaarau = who are spies; pracchanau = in disguise.
6.25.22
प्रविश्य नगरीम् लंकाम् भवद्भ्याम् धनद अनुजः ॥वक्तव्यो रक्षसाम् राजा यथा उक्तम् वचनम् मम |
"When you return to the city of Lanka, repeat my words faithfully to Ravana the younger half-brother of Kubera and the king of demons."
pravishya = after entering; laN^kaam nagariim = the city of Lanka; dhanadaanujaH = Ravana the younger half-brother of Kubera the god of riches; raajaa = and the king; rakSasaam = of demons; vaktavyaH = be told; bhavadbhyaam = by you; yathoktam = as told; mama vachanam = in my words.
6.25.23
यद् बलम् च समाश्रित्य सीताम् मे हृतवान् असि ॥तद् दर्शय यथा कामम् ससैन्यः सह बान्धवः |
"That force on which you relied when you were taking away Seetha from me, display that force at your will along with your troops and allies."
yat = that; balam = force; samaashritya = on which you relied; hR^itavaan asi = when you were taking away; siitaam = Seetha; darshaya = display; yathaakaamam = at your will; tat = that force; sasainyaiH = along with your troops; sahabaandhavaH = and with your allies.
6.25.24
श्वः काले नगरीम् लंकाम् सप्राकाराम् सतोरणाम् ॥राक्षसम् च बलम् पश्य शरैर् विध्वंसितम् मया |
"Tomorrow, at break of day, you will see my arrows demolish the city of Lanka with its ramparts and arches as well as the army of demons."
shvaH = tomorrow; kaalye = at break of day; pashya = you will see; laN^kaa nagariim = the city of Lanka; sapraakaaraam- with its ramparts; satoraNaam = and arches; balam = (as well as) the army; rakSasaam = of demons; vidhavamsitaam = demolised; mayaa = by me; shariaH = by my arrows.
6.25.25
खोधम् भीममहम् मोक्ष्ये बलम् धारय रावण ॥श्वः काले वज्रवान् वज्रम् दानवेष्व् इव वासवः |
"O, Ravana! Tomorrow, at break of day I will cast my dreadful anger on you and your army as Indra the Lord of celestials wielding a thunderbolt casts the thunderbolt on demons."
raavaNa = O; Ravana! shvaH = tomorrow; kaalye = at break of day; aham = I; mokSyaami = shall cast; bhiimam = my terrific; krodham = andger; tvayi = on you; sasainye = with your army; vajram iva = as casting a thunderbolt; daanaveSu = on demons; vaasavaH = Indra the Lord of Celestials; vajravaan = wielding the thunder-bolt.
6.25.26
इति प्रतिसमादिष्टौ राक्षसौ शुक सारणौ ॥जयेति प्रतिनन्द्यैनम् राघवम् धर्मवत्सलम् |
आगम्य नगरीम् लंकाम् अब्रूताम् राक्षस अधिपम् ॥
Receiving this command, the two demons, Shuka and Sarana, admiring his justice, cried out: "May you be victorious!", reached the city of Lanka and spoke to Ravana as follows:
26; 27. iti = thus; pratisamaadiSTau = commanded; shuka saaraNau = Shuka and Sarana; raakSasau = the demons; pratinandya = admired; iti = that; jaya = "May you be Victorious!" enam = on this; raaghavam = Rama; dharmavatsalam = who was intent on righteousness; aagamya = reached; laN^kaam nagariim = the city of Lanka; abruutaam = and spoke; raakSasaadhipam = to Ravana.
6.25.28
विभीषण गृहीतौ तु वध अर्हौ राक्षस ईश्वर |
दृष्ट्वा धर्म आत्मना मुक्तौ रामेण अमित तेजसा ॥
"O, king of demons! We were seized by Vibhishana with the intention of killing us. But, Rama, the pious minded wose valour is immeasurable, seeing us, set us free."
raakSaseshvara = O; king of demons! vibhiSaNagR^ihiitau = we were seized by Vibhishana; vadhaartham = with the intention of killing us; raameNa = but by Rama; dharmaatmanaa = the pious minded; amita tejasaa = whose valour is immeasureable; muktau = we were released; dR^iSTvaa = on seeing.
6.25.29
एक स्थान गता यत्र चत्वारः पुरुष ऋषभाः |
लोक पाल उपमाः शूराः कृत अस्त्रा दृढ विक्रमाः ॥रामो दाशरथिः श्रीमाम्ल् लक्ष्मणः च विभीषणः |
सुग्रीवः च महातेजा महाइन्द्र सम विक्रमः ॥एते शक्ताः पुरीम् लंकाम् सप्राकाराम् सतोरणाम् |
उत्पाट्य सम्क्रामयितुम् सर्वे तिष्ठन्तु वानराः ॥
"Where the four eminent persons who are equal to the protector of the worlds, the valiant ones skilled in the use of weapons and of proven prowess namely Rama the son of Dasaratha, the illustrious Lakshmana, the great resplendent Vibhishana and Sgreeva whose valour is equal to Indra the Lord of celestials, arestationed at the same place, they can pluck up the city of Lanka with its ramparts and arches and transplant it elswhere, even if all the monkeys keep aloof."
29; 20; 31. yatra = where; chatvaaraH = the four; puruSarSabhaaH = eminent persons; lokapaalasamaaH = who are equal to the protector of the worlds; shuuraaH = the valiant ones; kR^itaastraaH = skilled in the use of weapons; dR^iDhavikramaaH = and of proven prowess; raamaH = Rama; daasharathiH = son of Dasartha; shriimaan = the illustrious; lakSmaNaH = Lakshmana; mahaatejaH = the great resplendent; vibhiiSaNaH = Vibhishana; sugriivashca = and Sugreeva; mahendra samavikramaH = whose valour is equal to that of Indra the Lord of celestials; ekasthaanagataaH = are stationed at the same place; ete = they; utpaaTya = having plucked up; laN^kaampuriim = the city of Lanka; sapraakaaraam = with its ramparts; satoraNaam = and arches; shaktaaH = are able; samkraamayitum = to transplant it elswhere; sarve = (even if) all; vaanaraaH = (the) monkeys; tiSThantu = keep aloof.
6.25.32
यादृशम् तस्य रामस्य रूपम् प्रहरणानि च |
वधिष्यति पुरीम् लंकाम् एकस् तिष्ठन्तु ते त्रयः ॥
"Such is Rama's form and such are his weapons, that he can alone overthrow the city of Lanka, his three other companious standing by."
tat = such; raamasya = is Rama's; ruupam = from; yaadR^iSham = and such; praharaNaanicha = are his weapons; ekaH = that he can alone; vadhiSyati = overthrow; laN^kaampurim = the city of Lanka; te trayaH = his three companions; tiSThantu = standing by.
6.25.33
राम लक्ष्मण गुप्ता सा सुग्रीवेण च वाहिनी |
बभूव दुर्धर्षतरा सर्वैर् अपि सुर असुरैः ॥
"That army protected by Rama and Lakshmana as well as Sugreeva, are exceedingly unconquerable even by all the gods and demons."
saa vaahinii = that army; raamalakSmaNaguptaa = protected by Rama and Lakshmana; sugreeveNaca = as well as by sugreeva; babhuuva = are; durdharSataraa = exceedingly unconquerable; sarvaiH = by all; suraasuraiH api = the gods and demons even.
6.25.34
प्रहृष्ट रूपा ध्वजिनी वन ओकसाम् |
वनौकसाम् सम्प्रति योद्धुम् इच्चताम् |
अलम् विरोधेन शमो विधीयताम् |
प्रदीयताम् दाशरथाय मैथिली ॥
"Now, the army of the mighty monkeys, who are readily inclined to fight, consists of cheerful warriors. Mae peace, insted of enmity with them. Restore Seetha to Rama."
samprati = now; dhvajinii = the army; vanaukasaam = of the monkeys; mahaatmanaam = the minghty ones; icchataam = who are inclined; yoddhum = to fight; prahR^iSTayodhaaH = has cheerful warriors; alaim = enough; virodhena = of hte enmity; shamaH = (Let) peace; vidhiiyataam = be made; pradiiyataam = restore; maithilii = Seetha; daasharathaaya = to Rama.
इत्यार्षे श्रीमद्रामायणे आदिकाव्ये युद्धकाण्डे पञ्चविंशः सर्गः
Sarga 26
6.26.1
तद् वचः पथ्यम् अक्लीबम् सारणेन अभिभाषितम् |
निशम्य रावणो राजा प्रत्यभाषत सारणम् ॥
Hearing those words, which were truthful and coward less, as spoken by Sarana, the king Ravana spoke to Sarana as follows:
nishamya = hearing; tat = those; vachaH = words; tathyam = which were truthful; akliibam = and cowardless; abhibhaaSitam = as spoken; saaraNena = by Sarana; raajaa = the king; raavanaH = Ravana; paryabhaSata = spoke; saaraNam = to Sarama (as follows):
6.26.2
यदि माम् अभियुन्जीरन् देव गन्धर्व दानवाः |
न एव सीताम् प्रदास्यामि सर्व लोक भयाद् अपि ॥
"I do not give Seetha even if the celestials, celestial musicians or demons attack me or even if there is a terror from all the worlds."
aham = I; naiva daasyaami = do not give; siitaam = Seetha; yadi = even if; devagandharva daanavaaH = celestials; celestial musicians or demons; abhiyuNjiiran = attack (me); sarvalokabhayaadapi = or even if there is terror from all the worlds.
6.26.3
त्वम् तु सौम्य परित्रस्तो हरिभिर् निर्जितो भृशम् |
प्रतिप्रदानम् अद्य एव सीतायाः साधु मन्यसे ॥
"O, gentle one! As you were harassed very much by the monkeys and hence fearful; you are thingking of giving back Seetha now itself as good."
O; gentle one! tvamtu = as you were; bhR^isham = very much; piiDitaH- harassed; haribhiH = by the monkeys; paritrastaH = (and hence) fearful; manyase = you are thinking; pratipradaanam = of giving back; siitaayaaH = Seetha; adyaiva = now itself; saadhu = as good.
6.26.4
को हि नाम सपत्नो माम् समरे जेतुम् अर्हति |
इति उक्त्वा परुषम् वाक्यम् रावणो राक्षस अधिपः ॥आरुरोह ततः श्रीमान् प्रासादम् हिम पाण्डुरम् |
बहु ताल समुत्सेधम् रावणो अथ दिदृक्षया ॥
"Which enemy can defeat me in battle?" The illustrious Ravana, the lord of demons, causing the world to cry, spoke harsh words as aforesaid and then from there ascended the roof of his palace which was shining white like his snow and which was equal to the height his snow and which was equal to the height of several palmyrah trees, with a desire to see the army of monkeys.
4; 5. kaH = which; sapatnaH = enemy; arhati = is fit; jitum = to defeat; maam = me; samare = in battle? raavaNaH = Ravana; raakShasaadhipaH = the lord of demons; raavaNaH = causing (the world) to cry; shriimaan = the illustrious demon; uktvaa = spoke; paruSam = harsha; vaakyam = words; iti = as aforesaid; atha = and then; tataH = from there; aaruroha = ascended; praasaadam = the roof of his palace; hitapaaNDuuram = which was white like snow; bahutaala samutsedham = and equal in height to several; palmyra trees; didR^ikSayaa = with a desire to see (the army of monkeys).
6.26.6
ताभ्याम् चराभ्याम् सहितो रावणः क्रोध मूर्चितः |
पश्यमानः समुद्रम् च पर्वतामः च वनानि च ॥ददर्श पृथिवी देशम् सुसम्पूर्णम् प्लवम् गमैः |
Ravana, stupefied with anger, along with his spies, saw that ocean, the mountains and the forests and beheld the entire land completely filled with monkeys.
raavanaH = Ravana; krodhamurchhitaH = stupefied with anger; sahitaH = along with; taabhyaam = those; charaabhyaam = spies; pashyamaanaH = was seeing; tam samudram = that ocean; parvataamshca = the mountains; vanaanicha = and the forest; dadarsha = and beheld; pR^ithiviidasham = the entire land; susampuurNam = completly filled; plavaNgamaiH = with monkeys.
6.26.7
तद् अपारम् असम्ख्येयम् वानराणाम् महद् बलम् ॥आलोक्य रावणो राजा परिपप्रच्च सारणम् |
Seeing that great army of monkeys, which was boundless and intolerable, the king Ravana asked Sarana as follows:-
aalokya = seeing; tat = that; mahaabalam = great army; vaanaraaNaam = of monkeys; apaaram = which was boundless; asahyamcha = and intolerable; raajaa = the king; raavaNaH = Ravana; paripaprachchha = asked; saaraNam = sarana; (as follows):
6.26.8
एषाम् वानर मुख्यानाम् के शूराः के महाबलाः ॥के पूर्वम् अभिवर्तन्ते महाउत्साहाः समन्ततः |
"Which monkeys are important among them? Who are valiant ones? Who are the very strong ones? Who will stay in front at all places, with great energy?"
ke = which; vaanaraaH = monkeys; mukhyaaH = are importat; eSaam = in them? ke = who; shuuraaH = are valiant? ke = who; mahaabalaaH = are very strong? ke = who; abhivartante = will stay; puurvam = in front; samantataH = at all places; mahatsaahaaH = with great energy?
6.26.9
केषाम् शृणोति सुग्रीवः के वा यूथप यूथपाः ॥सारण आचक्ष्व मे सर्वम् के प्रधानाः प्लवम् गमाः |
"To whom Sugreeva will hear? Who are the generals of the commanders of the monkey-heads? What is the influence of the monkeys? O, Sarana! Tell me all."
keSaam = to whom; sugriivaH = will Sugreeva; shruNoti = hear? ke vaa = who; yuuthapa yuthapaaH = are the generals of the commanders of the monkey- hordes? kimprabhaavaaH = what is the influence; plavangamaaH = of the monkeys?saaraNa = O; Sarana! aachakshva = tell; me = me; sarvam = all.
6.26.10
सारणो राक्षस इन्द्रस्य वचनम् परिपृच्चतः ॥आचचक्षे अथ मुख्यज्ञो मुख्यांस् तांस् तु वन ओकसः |
Then, Sarana who knew the chiefs of monkeys, spoke the following words about the chiefs of the monkeys i them, to the lord of demons who was enquiring about them.
atha = then; saraNaH = Sarana; mukhyajJNaH = who knew the chiefs of monkesy; aababhaaSati = spoke; vachanam = (the follwoing) words; mukhyaan = about the chiefs; vanaukasaH = of the monkeys; tatra = in them; raakSasendrasya = to the lord of demons; paripR^ichchhataH = who was enquiring (about them).
6.26.11
एष यो अभिमुखो लंकाम् नर्दंस् तिष्ठति वानरः ॥यूथपानाम् सहस्राणाम् शतेन परिवारितः |
यस्य घोषेण महता सप्राकारा सतोरणा ॥लंका प्रवेपते सर्वा सशैल वन कानना |
सर्व शाखा मृग इन्द्रस्य सुग्रीवस्य महात्मनः ॥बल अग्रे तिष्ठते वीरो नीलो नाम एष यूथपः |
"He, the valiant one, who holds his arms high, who tramples the earth under his feet as he marches, whose face is turned towards Lanka, who in fury is knitting his brows very much, who is resembling a mountain- peak in stature, who is like filaments of a louts in hue, who is excess of anger continuously lashes out his tail and the swish of which is heard in ten regions, he is the prince named Angada, anointed by Sugreeva the king of monkeys and is challenging you to the battle."
11; 12; 13. eSaH = he; niilonaama = is named Nila; viiraH = the heroic; yuuthapaH = chief of army; yasya = by whose; mahataa = great; ghoSeNa = battle-ery; sarvaa = the entire; laN^kaa = Lanka; sapraakaraa = with its ramparts; sashailavanakaananaa = with its mountains; gardens and forest; pratihataa = is resounding; yaH = which; eSaH = this; vaanaraH = monkey; parivaaritaH = is encircled; shatena = by hundreds; sahasreNaa = and thousands; yuuthapaanaam = of chiefs of the troops; tiSThati = and who is staitoned; laN^kaam abhi mukhaH = with his face directed towards Lanka; nardan = and making a roaring sound; tiSThate = (He is) standing; blaagre = in front of the army; sugriivasya = of Sugreeva; mahaatmanaH = the high-souled; sarv ashakhaa mR^igendrasya = lord of all the monkeys.
6.26.14
बाहू प्रगृह्य यः पद्भ्याम् महीम् गच्चति वीर्यवान् ॥लंकाम् अभिमुखः कोपाद् अभीक्ष्णम् च विजृम्भते |
गिरि शृन्ग प्रतीकाशः पद्म किन्जल्क सम्निभः ॥स्फोटयति अभिसम्रब्धो लान्गूलम् च पुनः पुनः |
यस्य लान्गूल शब्देन स्वनन्ति इव दिशो दश ॥एष वानर राजेन सुर्ग्रीवेण अभिषेचितः |
यौवराज्ये अन्गदो नाम त्वाम् आह्वयति सम्युगे ॥
"He, the valiant one, who holds his arms high, who tramples the earth under his feet as he marches, whose face is turned towards Lnaka, who in fury is knitting his brows very much, who is remsebling amountain- peak in stature, who is like filaments ofa louts in hue, who is excess of anger continuously lashes out his tail and the swish of hwich is heard in ten regious, he is the prince named Angada, anointed by Sugreeva the king of monkeys and is challenging you to the battle."
14; 15; 16; 17. yaH = He (who); viiryavaan = the valiant one; pratigR^ihya = who hold; baahuu = his arms (hight); gachchhati = and who tramples; mahiim = the earth; padbhyaam = under his feet (as he marches); laN^kaam abhimukhaH = who face is turned towards Lanka; kopaat = and who in fury; vijR^imbhate = is knitting his brows; abhiikSaNam = very much; girishR^iga pratiikaashaH = who is resembling a mountian peak (in stature); padmakiN^jalkasamnibhaH = and like the filaments of a lotus in hue; atisamrabdhaH = who is excess of anger; punaH punaH = continueously; sphoTayati = lashes out; laN^guulam = his tail; yasya = whose; laN^guulashabdena = swish of the tail; svananti = is heard; dasha = in ten; pradishaH = regions; eSaH = he; yuvaraajaH = is the prince; aNgadonaama = nemed Angada; abhiSechitaH = anointed; sugriiveNa = by Sugreeva; vaanararajena = the king of monkeys; aahvayati = and is inviting; tvam = you; samyuge = to battle.
6.26.18
वालिनः सदृशः पुत्रः सुग्रीवस्य सदा प्रियः |
राघवार्थे पराक्रान्तः शक्रार्थे वरुणो यथा ॥
"This Angada, a worthy son of Vali and always dear to Sugreeva, is coming forwards for Rama's interests, as Varuna is to Indra's."
(This Angada) sadR^ishaH = a worthy; putraH = son; vaalinaH = of Vali; sadaa = and always; priyaH = dear; sugriivasya = to Sugreeva; paraakraantaH = is coming forward; raaghavaarthe = for Rama's interest; varuNoyathaa = as Varuna; shakraarthe = is to Indra's.
6.26.19
एतस्य सा मतिः सर्वा यद्दृष्टा जनकात्मजा |
हनूमता वेगवता राघवस्य हितैषिणा ॥
"It is all due to Angada's design that Seetha was found by Hanuman, who is a swift monkey and a well-wisher of Rama."
saa sarvaa = It is all; etasya = in his (Angada's) matiH = wisdom; itiyat = that; janakaatmajaa = Seetha; dR^iSTaa = was found; hanuumataa = by Hanuman; vegavataa = the swift monkey; hitaiSiNaa = who desires the welfare; raaghavasya = of Rama.
6.26.20
बहूनि वानरेन्द्राणामेष यूथानि वीर्यवान् |
परिगृह्याभियाति त्वाम् स्वेनानीकेन मर्दितुम् ॥
"This valiant Angada, bringing along with him innumerable cheifs of monkeys, is approaching to crush you, with the help of his own army."
eSaH = this Angada; viiryavaan = the valiant; parigR^ihya = taking along with him; bahuuni = innumerable; yuthaani = chiefs of monkeys; abhiyaati = is approaching; marditum to crush; tvaam = you; svena aniikena = with the help of his own army.
6.26.21
अनुवालिसुतस्यापि बलेन महता वृतः |
वीरस्तिष्ठति सम्ग्रामे सेतुहेतुरयम् नलः ॥
"Surrounded by a large army, here stands the valiant Nala the creator of the bridge, next to Angada the son of Vali, prepared for the battle."
ayam = this; nalaH = Nala; setu hetuH = who is the creator of the bridge; viiraH = and the valiant one; samgraame = in battle; tiSThati = stands; anuvaalisutasya = next to Angada; son of Vali; vR^itaH = surrounded by; mahataa = a large; balena = army.
6.26.22
ये तु विष्टभ्य गात्राणि क्ष्वेडयन्ति नदन्ति च |
उत्थाय च विजृम्भन्ते क्रोधेन हरि पुम्गवाः ॥एते दुष्प्रसहा घोराः चण्डाः चण्ड पराक्रमाः |
अष्टौ शत सहस्राणि दश कोटि शतानि च ॥य एनम् अनुगच्चन्ति वीराः चन्दन वासिनः |
एष आशंसते लंकाम् स्वेन अनीकेन मर्दितुम् ॥
"These excellent monkeys, numbering a thousand crores and eight lakhs, lodging in sandalwood groves, yelling with a lion's roar and having stiffened their limbs, are knitting their eye=brows raised in anger. These valiant monkeys, who are terrific and fierceful having a feroceous zeal are going after Nala. Nala himself with his aforesaid army aspires to smash Lanka forthwith."
22; 23; 24. ye = which; aSTau = eight; shatasahasraaNi = laksha; dashakoti and shataanicha = ten hundred crores; haripuNgavaaH = of excellent monkeys; chandana vaasinaH = lodging in sandalwood groves; vadanticha = who are yelling kSveDayanti = with a lions roar; viSTabhya = having stiffened; gatraaNi = their limbs; vijR^imbhante = are knitting their eye-brow; utthaaya = raised; krodhena = in anger; ye = which; viiraaH = valiant monkeys; anugacchhanti = who are going after; enam = him; duSprasahaaH = are difficult to be conquered; ghoraaH = the terrific; chaNDaah = the fierceful; chaNDaparaakramaaH = having feroceous zeal; eSaiva = Nala himself; svena = with his; aniikena; army; aashamsate = aspires marditum = to smash; laN^kaam = Lanka.
6.26.25
श्वेतो रजत सम्काशः सबलो भीम विक्रमः |
बुद्धिमान् वानरः शूरस् त्रिषु लोकेषु विश्रुतः ॥तूर्णम् सुग्रीवम् आगम्य पुनर् गच्चति वानरः |
विभजन् वानरीम् सेनाम् अनीकानि प्रहर्षयन् ॥
"A monkey called Sweta of sivlver hue who is quick-witted and cleaver, of terricfic prowess and a warrior renowned in the three worlds, has come to Sugreeva swiftly, dividing the army of monkeys and brining great delight to the troops, he goes back at once."
25; 26. vaanaraH = a monkey; shvetaH = called Sveta; rajatasamkaashaH = of siver hue; chapalaH = who is quick-witted; bhiimavikramaH = and of terrific prowess; buddhimaan = an intelligent monkey; shuuraH = a warrior; vishrutaH = renowned; triSu lokeSu = in the three worlds; aagatya = has come; sugriivam = to Sugreeva; tuurNam = swiftly; vibhajan = dividing; senaam = the army; vaanariim = of monkeys; praharSayan = and bringing great delight; aniikaani = to the troops; gachchhati = he goes; punaH = back; satvaraH = at once.
6.26.27
यः पुरा गोमती तीरे रम्यम् पर्येति पर्वतम् |
नाम्ना सम्कोचनो नाम नाना नग युतो गिरिः ॥तत्र राज्यम् प्रशास्ति एष कुमुदो नाम यूथपः |
यो असौ शत सहस्राणाम् सहस्रम् परिकर्षति ॥यस्य वाला बहु व्यामा दीर्घ लान्गूलम् आश्रिताः |
ताम्राः पीताः सिताः श्वेताः प्रकीर्णा घोर कर्मणः ॥अदीनो रोषणः चण्डः सम्ग्रामम् अभिकान्क्षति |
एष एव आशंसते लंकाम् स्वेन अनीकेन मर्दितुम् ॥
"There was mountain called Ramya, on the banks of River Gomati. That mountain filled with various kinds of trees was also called Samrochana. An army-chief, named Kumuda used to roam around that mountainous region. He also used to rule that kingdom. He is the leader for lakhs of monkeys. He has a very long hair-coppery, yellow, pale and white and hideous to cook upon- thrown about on his tail is the intrepid and fierceful monkey called Kanda. He yearns to fight and boast that he with destroy Lanka his forces."
27; 28; 29; 30. puraa = long ago; yaH = which; giriH = mountain; ramaym = called Ramya; gomatiitiire = on the banks of Gomati; (that mountain) naanaanagayutaH = filled with various kinds of trees; naamnaa = was called; samrochanonaama = by another name; Samrochana; yuuthapaH = an army chief; kumudonaama = named Kumuda; eSaH = this; parvatam = mountain; prashaasti = and was ruling; raajyam = the kingdom; tatra = there; yaH = who; parikarSati = was leading; saharSam = happily; shatasahasraaNi = lakshs (of monkeys); yasya = whose; bahuvyaamaaH = very long; valaaH = hair; tamraaH = coppery; piitaaH = yello; siitaaH = pale; shvetaaH = and white; ghoradarshanaaH = and hideous to look upon; prakiirNa = thrown about (and) aashritaH = resting on; diirghalaaN^guulam = his long tail; vaanaraH = that monkey; adiinaH = is undepressed in spirit; chaNDaH = and fierceful; abhikaaNkSati = yearns; saN^graamam = the battle; eSaiva = he even; aashamsate = desires; marditum = to smash; laN^kaam = Lanka; svena = with his; aniikena = foreces.
6.26.31
यस् त्व् एष सिम्ह सम्काशः कपिलो दीर्घ केसरः |
निभृतः प्रेक्षते लंकाम् दिधक्षन्न् इव चक्षुषा ॥विन्ध्यम् कृष्ण गिरिम् सह्यम् पर्वतम् च सुदर्शनम् |
राजन् सततम् अध्यास्ते रम्भो नाम एष यूथपः ॥शतम् शत सहस्राणाम् त्रिंशच् च हरि यूथपाः |
यम् यान्तम् वानरा घोराश्चण्डाश्चण्ड्पराक्रमाः ॥परिवार्य अनुगच्चन्ति लंकाम् मर्दितुम् ओजसा |
"O, king! He who resembles a tawny lion with a long mane and who is looking at Lanka attentively as though he wishes to consume it with his glasses, who dwells mostly on the mountains of Krishna and Sahya of Vindhya range of pleasing aspect, is the General named Rambha. Three thousand crores of excellent monkeys, who are formidable of impetuous valour and vigour, surround him who is marching ahead and follow in his goot-sets to destroy Lanka."
31; 32; 33. raajan = O; king! saH = he; yaH = lion; kapilaH = of yellowish brown colour; diirgha kesaraH = with long mane; prekSate = and who is seeing; laN^kaam = the city of Lanka; nibhR^itaH = attentively; didhakSanniva = as though he wishes to consume it; chakSuSaa = with his glances; adhyaaste = who dwells; satatam = mostly; krishnagirim = on the mountain of Krishna; sahyam parvatam = and Sahya mountain; vindhyam = Vindhya range; sudarshanam = of pleasing aspect; yuddhapaH = is the General; rambhonaama = named Rambha; trimshashca = thirty; shatam = hundred; shatasahasraaNaam = laksh; haripuNgavaaH = of excellent monkeys; ghoraaH = who are formidable; chaNDaparakramaH = of impetuous valour; vaanaraaH = the monkeys; ojasaa = of vigour; parivaarya = surround; yam = him; yaantam = who is moving; anugachchhanti = and follow in his steps; marditum = to destroy; laN^kaam = Lanka.
6.26.34
यस् तु कर्णौ विवृणुते जृम्भते च पुनः पुनः ॥न च सम्विजते मृत्योर् न च यूथाद् विधावति |
प्रकम्पते च रोषेन तिर्यक्च पुनरीक्षते ॥पश्यन् लाङ्गूलमपि च क्स्वेडत्येष महाबलः |
महाबलो वीत भयो रम्यम् साल्वेय पर्वतम् ॥राजन् सततम् अध्यास्ते शरभो नाम यूथपः |
"O, king! Look! The one who is yawning continuously and shaking his ears, he who does not have fear of death, he who never retreats from a battle, but violently moves with rage, who again sees obliquely, he who lashes out his tail and roars like a lion with great vigour, he who constantly dwells on the lovely Salveya mountain, he is Sarabha by name, the commander of monkeys with immense energy and devoid of fear."
34; 35; 36. pashya = look! raajan = O; king! yaH tu = the one who; jR^imbhate cha = is yawning; punaH punaH = again and again; vipR^iNute = and who is shaking; karNau = his ears natu samvijate = he who does not have fear; mR^ityoH = about death; nachapradhaavati = who never retreats; yuddhaat = from a battle; prakampate = but violently moves; roSheNa = with rage; iikSate = who sees; punaH = again; tiryak = obliquely; vikSepam = he who lashes out; laNguulam = his tail; kSveDati = roars like a lion; mahaabalaH = with great vigour; satatam = and constantly; adhyaaste = dwells; ramyam = on the lovely; saalveyam parvatam = Salveya mountain; eSaH = he; sharabhonaama = in Sarabha by name; yuuthapaH = the commander of monkeys; mahaujasaa = of immense energy; viitabhyayaH = devoid of fear.
6.26.37
एतस्य बलिनः सर्वे विहारा नाम यूथपाः ॥राजन् शत सहस्राणि चत्वारिंशत् तथैव च |
"O, king! All his one lakh and forty thousand army-chiefs called Viharas* are strong.
raajan = O; king! sarve = all; etasya = his; shatasahasraaNi = one lakh; tathaiva = and ehaturvisushat = forty thousand; yuuthapaaH = army-chiefs; vihaaraaH naama = named Viharas*; balinaH = are strong.
*Viharas - Those who roam about at will.
6.26.38
यस् तु मेघ इव आकाशम् महान् आवृत्य तिष्ठति ॥मध्ये वानर वीराणाम् सुराणाम् इव वासवः |
भेरीणाम् इव सम्नादो यस्य एष श्रूयते महान् ॥घोरः शाखा मृग इन्द्राणाम् सम्ग्रामम् अभिकान्क्षताम् |
एष पर्वतम् अध्यास्ते पारियात्रम् अनुत्तमम् ॥युद्धे दुष्प्रसहो नित्यम् पनसो नाम यूथपः |
"The one who is like a great cloud, enveloping the space and who stays in teh middle of monkey-warriors like Indra the god of celestials, the great voice of whose monkeys wishing for battle is heard like the roll of drums, is the General named Panasa, who is always invincible in battle. He dwells in Pariyatra, a mountain that is exceeded by none in height."
38; 39; 40. yaH = the one who; mahaan megha iva = is like a great cloud; aavR^itya; enveloping; aakaasham = space; tiSThati = and who stays; madhye = in the middle; vaanaraviiraaNaam = of monkey- warriors; vaasavaH iva = like Indra (the god of celestials) mahaan = the great; ghoSaH = vocie; yasyaiva = of whose; shaakhaa mR^igendraaNaam = monkeys; abhikaaNkSataam = desiring; saNgraamam = for a battle; shruuyate samnaadaH iva = is heard like the roll; bheriiNaam = of drums; eSaH = he; yuuthapaH = the General; panasonaama = named Panasa; nityam = always; duSprasahaH = invinible; yuddhe = in battle; adhyaaste = (and he) dwells; paariyaatram = in Pariyatra; anuttamam = a mountain that is exceeded by none in height."
6.26.41
एनम् शत सहस्राणाम् शत अर्धम् पर्युपासते ॥यूथपा यूथप श्रेष्ठम् येषाम् यूथानि भागशः |
Troop-commanders numbering fifty lakhs commanding separate units attend obediently to him, who is excellent among the Generals."
enam = to him; yuuthapashreSTham = whos is excellent among army-chiefs; eSaam = whose; yuuthaam = troop-commenders; shataartham = numbering fifty; shatasahasraaNaam = laksha; bhaagashaH = in separate units; paryupaasate = attend obediently; enam = to him.
6.26.42
यस् तु भीमाम् प्रवल्गन्तीम् चमूम् तिष्ठति शोभयन् ॥स्थिताम् तीरे समुद्रस्य द्वितीय इव सागरः |
एष दर्दर सम्काशो विनतो नाम यूथपः ॥पिबमः चरति पर्णाशाम् नदीनाम् उत्तमाम् नदीम् |
षष्टिः शत सहस्राणि बलम् अस्य प्लवम् गमाः ॥
"He who is encamped with sixty lakhs monkeys as his army-strength on the sea-shore like unto a second ocean is the commander called Vinata who resembles Dardura mountain (in size) and is positioned there lending charm to the formidable army marching ahead and moves about, drinking the water of River Vena, the foremost of all rivers."
42; 43; 44. yaH = he who; sthitaam = is encamped; SaSTiH = with sixty; shatasahasraaNi = lakhs; plavaN^gamaaH = monkeys; asya = his; balam = strength of army; samudrasya tiire = on the sea-shore; dvitiiya saagaraH iva = like unto a second ocean; yuuthapaH- is the commander; vinatonaama = called Vinata; eSaH = who; dardurasamkaashaH = resembles the Dardura mountain (in size); shobhayan = lending charm; bhiimaam = to the formidable; chamuum = army; pravalgantiim = marching; charati = and moves about; piban = drinking; naddiim = ( the waters of) River; veNaam = Vena; uttamaam = the foremost; nadiinaam = of all rivers.
6.26.45
त्वाम् आह्वयति युद्धाय क्रथनो नाम यूथपः |
विक्रान्ता बलवन्तश्च यथा यूथानि भागशः ॥
"A monkey called krathana, keeping the courageous, strong monkeys and the army-lieutenants in separate units, is inviting you for the battle."
vaanaraH = A monkey; krathanonaama = called Krathana; (keeping); vikrantaaH = the courageous; balavantashcha = and strong monkeys; yuuthaani = and the army-chiefs; yathaa = according to bhaagashaH = separate units; aahvayati = and invites; tvaam = you; yuddhaaya = for the battle."
6.26.46
यस् तु गैरिक वर्ण आभम् वपुः पुष्यति वानरः |
अवमत्य सदा सर्वान्वानरान् बलदर्पितः ॥गवयो नाम तेजस्वी त्वाम् क्रोधाद् अभिवर्तते |
"That resplendent monkey who for his part nourishes his body having the hue of a red chalk and proud of his strength, stands facing you with anger despising all other monkeys."
yaH = which; vaanaraH = monkey; puSyati = nourishes; vapuH = his body; gairika varNaabham = radiant with the colour of a red-chalk; sadaa = who is forever; baladarpitaH = proud of his strength; tejasvii = and resplendent; gavapnaama = is called Gavaya; tvaam abhivartate = is stunds facing you;krodhaat = with anger; avamatya = despising sarvaan = all; vaanaraan = the monkeys.
6.26.47
एनम् शत सहस्राणि सप्ततिः पर्युपासते |
एष आशंसते लंकाम् स्वेन अनीकेन मर्दितुम् ॥
"Seventy lakhs monkeys are attending on him. He himself wishes to crush the city of Lanka with the help of his army."
saptatiH = seventy; shatasahasraaNi = lakhs; paryopaasate = are attending on; evam = him; eSaiva = he himself; aashamsate = wishes; marditum = to crush; laN^kaam = the city of Lanka; svena = (with the help of) his own; aniikena = army.
6.26.48
एते दुष्प्रसहा घोरा बलिनः काम रूपिणः |
यूथपा यूथप श्रेष्ठा येषाम् सम्ख्या न विद्यते ॥
"These commanders and commanders-in-chief are difficult to be conquered and their number is hard to be counted. Their troops are divided into distinct units."
ete = these; viiraaH = valiant; yuuthapaaH = commanders; yuuthapashreSThaaH = and the commander-in-chiefs; duSprasahaaH = are difficult to be attacked; eSaam = whose; samkhyaa = number; navidyate = is not know; teSaam = their; yuuthaani = troops; bhaagashaH = are divided in parts.
इत्यार्षे श्रीमद्रामायणे आदिकाव्ये युद्धकाण्डे षड्विंशः सर्गः
Sarga 27
6.27.1
तांस्तु ते सम्प्रक्ष्यामि प्रेक्षमाणस्य यूथपान् |
राघव अर्थे पराक्रान्ता ये न रक्षन्ति जीवितम् ॥
"I on my part shall tell you, who are keenly observing about those army-chiefs, who are ready to show their valour in the case of Rama, even without caring for their lives."
pravakSyaami = I shall tell; te = you; prekSamaaNasya = who are looking; taan yuuthapaan = about those army-chiefs; ye = who; paraakraantaaH = moved forward; raaghavaarthe = for the sake of Rama; narakSanti = without protecting; jiivitam = their life.
6.27.2
स्निग्धा यस्य बहु श्यामा बाला लान्गूलम् आश्रिताः |
ताम्राः पीताः सिताः श्वेताः प्रकीर्णा घोर कर्मणः ॥प्रगृहीताः प्रकाशन्ते सूर्यस्य इव मरीचयः |
पृथिव्याम् च अनुकृष्यन्ते हरो नाम एष यूथपः ॥
"He is a monkey called Hara, who has terrific acts to his credit. The hair on his tail, measuring many fathoms, soft, red in colour, yellow, white and super-white, wavery and shining like the rays of the sun standing erect thrown about are dragging along the ground."
2;3. eSaH = he; vaanaraH = is a monkey; haronaama = called Hara; ghora karmaNaH = who has terrific acts; yasya = whose; baalaaH = hair; aashritaaH = resting on; laaN^guulam = his tail; bahuvyaamaH = measuring many fathoms; snighdhaaH = which are soft; taamraaH = red in colour; piitaaH = yello; sitaaH = white; shvetaaH = super white; prakiirNaaH = wavery; prakaashante = shining; marrichayaH iva = like the rays; suuryasya = of the sun; pragR^ihiitaa = standing erect; anukR^iSyante = and dragging; pR^ittivyaam = along the ground.
6.27.4
यम् पृष्ठतो अनुगच्चन्ति शतशो अथ सहस्रशः |
वृक्षानुद्यम्य सहसा लङ्का रोहणतत्पराः ॥यूथपा हरिराजस्य किम्कराः समुपस्थिताः |
"Hundreds and thousands of troop-leaders who are resolved to be the servants of Sugreeva rally behind him, carrying trees with them and with an intention to attack Lanka soon."
shatashaH = hundreds; atha = and; sahasrashaH = thousands; yuuthapaaH = of troop-leaders; samupasthitaaH = who are resoled; kimkaraaH = to be the servants; hariraajasya = of Sugreeva; pR^iSThateH = behind; yam = whom; anugachchhanti = they are following; udyamya = carrying; vR^ikSaan = trees; laN^kaarohaNatatparaaH = with an intention to mount the city of Lanka; sahasaa = soon.
6.27.5
नीलान् इव महामेघांस् तिष्ठतो यांस् तु पश्यसि ॥असितान् जन सम्काशान् युद्धे सत्य पराक्रमान् |
असम्ख्येयान् अनिर्देश्यान् परम् पारम् इव उदधेः ॥पर्वतेषु च ये केचिद् विषमेषु नदीषु च |
एते त्वाम् अभिवर्तन्ते राजन्न् ऋष्काः सुदारुणाः ॥
"O, king! Those who appear black like black-clouds and akin to black collyrium are extremely ferocious bears, truly mighty in combat, which are in exceedingly large number, indefinable like the other shore of an ocean, whom you are observing and serve of whom reside in mountains, plains and on river-banks. They are all coming towards you."
5; 6; 7. raajam = O; king! tiSThataH = those who appear; niilan = black; mahaameghaamiva = like big clouds; asitaaNjana samkaashaaH = akin to black collyrium; ete = these are; R^iKSaaH = bears; sudaaruNaaH = who are extremely ferocious; satyaparaakramaan = truly mighty; yuddhe = in combat; asamkyeyaan = exceedingly in large number; anirdeshyaan = undefinable ; param paaramiva = like the other shore; udadheH = of the ocean; yaan tu = whom; pashyasi = you are seeing; ye kechit = some of whom; (reside); parvateSu = in mountains; viSayeSu = in plains; nadiiSu cha = and on river-banks abhivartante = and they are coming towards; tvaam = you.
6.27.8
एषाम् मध्ये स्थितो राजन् भीम अक्षो भीम दर्शनः |
पर्जन्य इव जीमूतैः समन्तात् परिवारितः ॥ऋक्षवन्तम् गिरि श्रेष्ठम् अध्यास्ते नर्मदाम् पिबन् |
सर्व ऋक्षाणाम् अधिपतिर् धूम्रो नाम एष यूथपः ॥
"O, king! He who is standing in the middle, with terrific eyes and of fearful appearance, encircled by all like Parjanya (the rain-god) being encircled by clouds; is the army-chief called Dhumra, the Lord of all bears, who drinks the waters of River Narmada and resides on an excellent mountain named Rikshavanta."
8; 9. raajan = O; king! sthitaH = standing; eSaam madhye = in the middle; bhiimakSaH = with terrific eyes; bhayadarshanaH = of fearful appearance; parivaaritaH = encircled; samantaat = by all; parjanyaH iva = like Parajanya ( the Lord of rain); jiimutaiH = (being encircled) by clouds; eSaH = he; yuuthapaH = is the army-chief; dhuumraH naama = called Dhumra; adhipatiH = the lord sarvarkSaaNaam = of all bears; piban = who drinks; narmadaam = the waters of River Narmada; adhyaaste = and resides; girishreSTham = on an excellent mountain; R^ikSavantam = called Rikshanvanta.
6.27.10
यवीयान् अस्य तु भ्राता पश्य एनम् पर्वत उपमम्
भ्रात्रा समानो रूपेण विशिष्टस् तु पराक्रमे ॥स एष जाम्बवान् नाम महायूथप यूथपः |
प्रशान्तो गुरु वर्ती च सम्प्रहारेष्व् अमर्षणः ॥
"See him who is appearing like a mountain the younger brother of Dhumra, though in form resembling like his brother, is more distinguished in prowess. He as such is a commander of even the mighty generals called Jambavan, who is setting on the march (for the battle). He has a respectful behaviour towards venerable persons impatient in battle."
10; 11. pashya = see; enam = him; parvatopamam = who is resembling a mountain; yaniiyaan = the younger; bhraataa = brother; asya = of Dhumra; samaanaH = resembling; bhraatraa = his brother; ruupeNa = in appearance; vishiSTaH = but distinguished; paraakrame = in prowess; sa eSaH = he as such; mahaayuuthapayuuthapaH = is a commander of even the mighty generals; jaambavaannaama = called jambavan; prakraantaH = who is setting on a march (for the battle); guruvartiicha = who has respectful behaviour towards venerable persons; aamarSaNaH = and who is impatient; samprahaareSu = in battle.
6.27.12
एतेन साह्यम् सुमहत् कृतम् शक्रस्य धीमता |
देव असुरे जाम्बवता लब्धाः च बहवो वराः ॥
By the intelligent Jambavan, a great help was rendered to Indra (the lord of celestials) in a battle between celestials and demons and many boons were obtained."
etena = by this; jaambavataa = Jambavan; dhiimataa = the intelligent; mahat = a great; saahyam = help; kR^itam = was done; shakrasya = to Indra (Lord of celestials); devaasure in a battle between celestials and demons; bhavaH = and many; varaashcha = boons also; labdhaaH = were obtained.
6.27.13
आरुह्य पर्वत अग्रेभ्यो महाअभ्र विपुलाः शिलाः |
मुन्चन्ति विपुल आकारा न मृत्योर् उद्विजन्ति च ॥राक्षसानाम् च सदृशाः पिशाचानाम् च रोमशाः |
एतस्य सैन्ये बहवो विचरन्ति अग्नि तेजसः ॥
"Jambavan's giant bodied troops, resembling demons and devils, having thick hair and endowed with unlimited energy, wander about, climbing mountain-heights and hurl massive rocks as big as huge clouds. They do not have a fear in facing death."
13; 14. etasya = his; vipulaakaaraaH = gaint bodied; sainyaaH = troops; sadR^ishaaH = equal to; raakSasaanaam = demons; pishachaanaam cha = and devils; romashaaH = having thick hair; amitaujasaH = and endowed with unlimited energy; vicharanti = wonder about; aaruuhya = climbing; parvataagrebhyaH = mountain-heights; muN^chanti = and hurl; mahaabhra vipulaaH = as big as huge clouds; shilaaH = massive rocks; naudvijanti = they do not fear; mR^ityaH = for death.
6.27.15
यम् त्व् एनम् अभिसम्रब्धम् प्लवमानम् इव स्थितम् |
प्रेक्षन्ते वानराः सर्वे स्थितम् यूथप यूथपम् ॥एष राजन् सहस्र अक्षम् पर्युपास्ते हरि ईश्वरः |
बलेन बल सम्पन्नो रम्भो नाम एष यूथपः ॥
"O, king! This Lord of monkeys- the commander of commanders on whom, whether he is in a hurried fury or leaping or standing still and all the monkeys stand looking - he is called Dambha who along with his bulky troops dwell on Sahasraksha mountain."
15; 16. raajan = O; king! eSaH = this; hariishvaraH = lord of monkeys; yuuthapayuuthapam = the commander of the commanders; yam enam = on whom; abhisamrabdham = whether he is in a hurried fury; plavamaaniva = or leaking; sthitam = or standing still; sarve = all; vaanaraaH = the monkeys; sthitam = stand; prekSante = looking; eSaH = he dambhonama = is called Dambha; balasamyuktaH = who along with his army; balena = in bulkiness; parayupaaste = dwell on; sahasraakSam = Sahasraksha mountain.
6.27.17
यः स्थितम् योजने शैलम् गच्चन् पार्श्वेन सेवते |
ऊर्ध्वम् तथैव कायेन गतः प्राप्नोति योजनम् ॥यस्मान् न परमम् रूपम् चतुष्पादेषु विद्यते |
श्रुतः सम्नादनो नाम वानराणाम् पितामहः ॥येन युद्धम् तदा दत्तम् रणे शक्रस्य धीमता |
पराजयः च न प्राप्तः सो अयम् यूथप यूथपः ॥
"He who, walking on all fours touches with his flanks, a mountain situated at a distance of one Yojana (eight miles) and reaching an object one Yojana high, obtains it with his body, whose huge form no other four-begged animal is having, by which intelligent monkey, battle was given earlier to Indra the Lord of celestials on a field of battle but no defeat was sustained by him, he is a commander of commanders and the grand-father of monkeys, famous as Samnadana by name."
17; 18; 19. yaH = he who; sevate = walking on all fours; (touches); paarshvena = with his flanks; shailam = a mountain; sthitam = situated; yogane = at a distance of one Yogana (eight miles); tathaiva = and reaching; (an object); yojanam = one Yojana; uurdhavam = high; praapnoti = obtains it; kaayena = with his body; yasmaat = more than whose; paramam = huge; ruupam = from; na chatuSpaatsu = no four-legged anima; vidyate = is having; yena = by whose; dhiimataa = intelligence; yuddham = battle; dattam = was given; puraa = earlier; shakrasya = to Indra; the Lord of celestials; raNe = on a field of battle; na paraajayaH = but no defeat; praaptaH = was sustained; ayam = he; saH = as such; yuuthapa yuuthapaH = is a commander of commanders; pitaamahaH; shrutaH = famous; samnaadanonaama = as Samnadana by name.
6.27.20
यस्य विक्रममाणस्य शक्रस्य इव पराक्रमः |
एष गन्धर्व कन्यायाम् उत्पन्नः कृष्ण वर्त्मना ॥तत्र देवासुरे युद्धे साह्यार्थम् त्रिदिवौकसाम् |
"This Samnada, whose striding prowess is equal to that of Indra the Lord of Celestials was born of a youthful Gandharva maiden and krishnavartman for the purpose of helping the celestials in a combat between celestials and demoneous."
yasya = whose; vikramaaNasya = striding; paraakramaaH = prowess; shakrasyeva = is like that of Indra the Lord of celestials; eSaH = this Samnada; utpannaH = was born; gandharva kanyaayaam = of a youthful Gandharva maiden; kR^iSNavartmanaa = and Krishnavartmana; tadaa = then; devaasurayuddhe = in a combat between celestials and demons; saahyaartham = for the purpose of helping; trividvaukasaam = the celestials.
6.27.21
यत्र वैश्रवणो राजा जम्बूमुपनिषेवते ॥यो राजा पर्वत इन्द्राणाम् बहु किम्नर सेविनाम् |
विहार सुखदो नित्यम् भ्रातुस् ते राक्षस अधिप ॥तत्र एष वसति श्रीमान् बलवान् वानर ऋषभः |
युद्धेष्व् अकत्थनो नित्यम् क्रथनो नाम यूथपः ॥
"O king of demons! This commander named Krathana, the son of Visravasa, the illustrious one, sits beneath the Jambu tree, on that mountain, the king of peaks, which is frequented by Kinneras, and which mountain affords delight constantly to your brother. It is near there, Krathana, that fortunate one, that powerful lord of the monkeys, whose prowess in not confined to words in battles, sports."
21; 22; 23. raakshasaadhipa = O; king of demons! eSaH = this; yuuthapaH = commander; krathanonaama = named krathane; vaishravaNaH = the son of Visravasa; raajaa = the illustrious one; upaniSevate = who stis; jambuum = beneath the Jambu tree; yatra; on that mountain; parvatendraaNaam = the king of peaks; bahukimnarasevinaam = frequented by kinneras; yaH = which mountain; vihaarasukhadaH = affords delight; te bhraatuH = to your brother; tatra = it is near there; shriimaaan = that fortunate one; balavaan = that powerful vaanarottamaH = lord of the monkeys; akatthanaH = whose prowess is not confined to words; yuddhesu = in battles; (krathana); nityam = forever; ramate = sports.
6.27.24
वृतः कोटि सहस्रेण हरीणाम् समवस्थितः |
एषैवाशंसते लङ्काम् स्वेनानीकेन मर्दितुम् ॥
"He indeed is standing, surrounded by a thousand crores of monkeys. He hopes to crush Lanka with the help of his army."
eSaiva = he indeed; sthitaH = is standing; vR^itaH = surrounded; koTisahasreNa = by a thousand crores; hariiNaam = of monkeys; aashamsae = and hopes; marditum = to crush; laN^kaam = Lanka; svena = by his; aniikena = army.
6.27.25
यो गङ्गामनुपर्येति त्रासयन् गजयूथपान् |
हस्तिनाम् वानराणाम् च पूर्ववैरमनुस्मरन् ॥एष यूथपतिर्नेता गर्जन् गिरिगुहाशयः |
गजान् रोधयते वन्यानारुजंश्च महीरुहान् ॥
"He who usually roams by the Ganges, sowing terror among leaders of herds of elephants, remembering as he does the old quarrel between elephants and monkeys, thundering and uprooting trees, he is the commander and leader of monkeys called Pramathim who dwells in mountain-caves, subduing wild elephants."
25; 26. 25; 26. yaH = He who; anuparyet = usually roam; gaN^gaam = by the ganges; traasayan = sowing terror; gaja yuuthapaan = leaders of herds of elephants; anumaran = remembering as he does; puurva vairam = the old quarrel; hastinaam = between elephants; vaanaraaNaam ca = and monkeys; garjan = thundering; aarujamshca = and uprooting; mahiiruhaan = trees; yuuthapatiH = the commander; netaa = and the leader (of monkeys); eSaH = this; pramathigiriguhaashayaH = dwells in the mountain caves; rodhayate = subduing; vanyaan gajaan = wild elephants.
6.27.27
हरीणाम् वाहिनी मुख्यो नदीम् हैमवतीम् अनु |
उशीर बीजम् आश्रित्य पर्वतम् मन्दर उपमम् ॥रमते वानर श्रेष्ठो दिवि शक्र इव स्वयम् |
"This excellent one among the monkeys and this army-chief of monkeys, taking shelter in Mandara the foremost of mountains and the mountain called ushirabija alongside the River Ganga, passes his life happily like unto Indra himself."
vaanarashreSThaH = this excellent one among monkeys; vaahinii mukhyaH = and this army-chief; hariiNaam = of monkeys; aashritya = taking shelter in; Mandara = Mandara; parvatottamam = the formost of mountains; ushiirabiijam = and the mountain called Ushirabija; nadim anu = alongside the River Ganaga; ramte = passes his life happily; shukraH iva = like unto Indra; svayam = himself.
6.27.28
एनम् शत सहस्राणाम् सहस्रम् अभिवर्तते ॥वीर्यविक्रमदृप्तानाम् नर्दताम् बाहुशालिनाम् |
"A hundred thousands of monkeys; proud of their strength and prowess with their radiant fore-arms, making a roaring noise, are following him."
shatasahasraaNaam = a hundred thousands of monkeys; viirya vikrama dR^iptaanaam = proud of their strength and prowess; baahushalinaam = with radiant fore-arms; nardataam = making a roaring sound; abhivartate = are following; enam = him.
6.27.29
स एष नेता न्हैतेषाम् वानराणाम् महात्मनम् ॥स एष दुर्मर्षणो राजन् प्रमाथी नाम यूथपः |
"He is the leader of these high-soled monkeys. O, king! He is the commander called Pramathi, the one difficult to be conquered."
saH eSaH = he as such; netaa = is the leader; eteSaam = of these; mahaatmanaam = high-souled; vaanaraaNaam = monkeys; raajan = O; king!; saH eSaH = he as such; yuuthapaH = is the commander; pramaathii naama = called Pramathi; durdharaH = the one difficult to be conquered.
6.27.30
वातेन इव उद्धतम् मेघम् यम् एनम् अनुपश्यसि ॥अनीकमपि सम्रब्धम् वानराणाम् तरस्विनाम् |
उद्धूतमरुणाभासम् पवनेन समन्ततः ॥विवर्तमानम् बहुशो यत्र एतद् बहुलम् रजः |
"He whom you are beholding a cloud raised by wind is Pramathi. At that place, a great quantity of red illumined dust is tossed about and raised by wind in various ways in different directions. Energetic and excited army of monkeys is also stationed there along with Pramathi."
30; 31. enam = he; yam = whom; samanupashyasi = you are seeing; meghamiva = as a cloud; uddhatam = raised; vaatena = by wind; (is Pramathi); yatra = in which place; aruNaabhaasam = a red illumined; rajah = dust; bahulam = in great quantity; uddhuutam = and raised; vivartamaanam = is tossed about; pavanena = by wind; (there exists); tarasvinaam = energetic; samrabdham = ad excited aniikamapi = army also; vaanaraaNaam = of monkeys.
6.27.32
एते असित मुखा घोरा गो लान्गूला महाबलाः ॥शतम् शत सहस्राणि दृष्ट्वा वै सेतु बन्धनम् |
गो लान्गूलम् महावेगम् गव अक्षम् नाम यूथपम् ॥परिवार्य अभिवर्तन्ते लंकाम् मर्दितुम् ओजसा |
"O, monarch! One hundred lakhs of monkeys with their black faces, with fearful appearance and with great strength, experiencing the crossing of the bridge, surrounds the troop-leader by name Gavaksha, a monkey and are making a roaring noise, ready to crush Lanka by their bodily strength."
32; 33. mahaaraaja = O; monarch! Shatam = one hundred; shatasahasraaNi = laksha; golaaN^guulaaH = of monkeys; asitamukhaaH = with black faces; ghoraaH = fearful; mahaabalaaH = and with great strength; dR^iSTvaa = experiencing (the crossing of); setubandhanam = the bridge; parivaarya = surrounded; yuuthapam = the troop-leaders; gavaakshamnaama = by name Gavaksha; golaaN^guulam = a monkey; abhinardante = and were making a roaring noise; marditum = to crush; laN^kaam = Lanka; ojasaa = by their bodily strength.
6.27.34
भ्रमर आचरिता यत्र सर्व काम फल द्रुमाः ॥यम् सूर्य तुल्य वर्ण आभम् अनुपर्येति पर्वतम् |
यस्य भासा सदा भान्ति तद् वर्णा मृग पक्षिणः ॥यस्य प्रस्थम् महात्मानो न त्यजन्ति महर्षयः |
सर्वकामफला वृक्षाः सर्वे फलसमन्विताः ॥मधूनि च महार्हाणि यस्मिन् पर्वतसत्तमे |
तत्र एष रमते राजन् रम्ये कान्चन पर्वते ॥मुख्यो वानर मुख्यानाम् केसरी नाम यूथपः |
"O, king! This army-chief called Kesari, the chief of the commanders of monkeys, wanders in Kanchana mountain wherein there are trees which yield fruits in all seasons, inhabited by large black-bees, to which the sun circumambulates clock-wise, the mountain shining with its own colour and splendour, by whose brightness, the animals and birds ever shine with the same hue, whose table-land on the top of the mountain the great sages do not leave, wherein trees, all mango-trees laden with fruits on all sides and wherein inhabit honey-bees of excellent variety."
34; 35; 36; 37. raajan = O; king! eSaH = this; yuuthapaH = army-chief; kesariinaama = called Kesari; mukhyaH = the chief; vaanaramukhyaanaam = of the commanders of monkeys; ramate = wanders; kaaN^chana parvate = in Kauchana Mountain; yatra = wherein; sarvakaala phaladrumaaH = there are trees which yield fruits in all seasons; bhramaraarachitaa = occupied with large black bees; yam = to which; suuryaH = the sun; anuparyeti = makes a whole round (of the mountain); tulyavarNaabham = equal to its own colour and splendour; yasya = by whose; bhaasaa = brightness; mR^iga pakSiNaH = animals and birds; sadaa = forever; bhaanti = shine; tadvarNaaH = with that hue; yasya = whose; prastham = table land on the top of the mountain; maharSayaH = the great sages; na tyajanti = do not leave; vR^ikshaaH = the trees; sarvakaamaphalaaH = all mongo trees phalasamanvitattladen with fruits; sarve = on all sides; yasmin = in which; parvata sattame = excellent mountin; madhuuni = honey-bees; mahaarhaaNi = are of most superior variety.
6.27.38
षष्टिर् गिरि सहस्राणाम् रम्याः कान्चन पर्वताः ॥तेषाम् मध्ये गिरि वरस् त्वम् इव अनघ रक्षसाम् |
तत्र एते कपिलाः श्वेतास् ताम्र आस्या मधु पिन्गलाः ॥निवसन्ति उत्तम गिरौ तीक्ष्ण दम्ष्ट्रा नख आयुधाः |
सिम्ह इव चतुर् दम्ष्ट्रा व्याघ्रा इव दुरासदाः ॥सर्वे वैश्वनर समा ज्वलित आशी विष उपमाः |
सुदीर्घ अन्चित लान्गूला मत्त मातम्ग सम्निभाः ॥महापर्वत सम्काशा महाजीमूत निस्वनाः |
वृत्तपिङ्गलनेत्रा हि महाभीमगतिस्वनाः ॥मर्दयन्तीव ते सर्वे तस्थुर्लङ्काम् समीक्ष्य ते |
"O, faultless king! There are sixty thousand mountains in that beautiful golden mountain ranges. There is an excellent mountain the middle of that mountain range as you the middle of that demons. In that mountain range there, in the last mountain these monkeys reside. Some of the monkeys are tawny coloured, some are white-coloured and with nails as their weapons; having four tusks, with nails as their weapons having four tusks like lions, difficult to be approached like tigers, resembling fire, like unto serpents vomiting poison with their very long coiling tails, resembling elephants in rut, equal to mighty mountains and making great thunderous sound like that of clouds. All of them stand looking on your Lanka as if they are about to crush it."
38; 39; 40; 41; 42. anagha = O; faultless king! SaSTiH = there are sixty; girisahasraaNi = thousand mountains; ramyaaH = in that beautiful; kaaNchana parvataaH = golden mountain ranges; tvamiva = as you are rakshasaam = in the middle of demons; girivaraH = there is an excellent mountain; madhye = in the middle; teSam = of that mountain-range; tatra = in that range; ete = there; antimagirau = in the last mountain; ete = these monkeys; kapilaaH = the tawny coloured one; shvetaaH = the white coloured one; taamraasyaaH = with copper coloured faces; madhupiNgalaaH = honey-like reddish brown coloured; tiikshaNadamSTraaH = having ferocious tusks; nakhaayudhaaH = with nails as their weapons; chaturdamSTraaH = having four tusks; sinhaa iva = like lions; duraasadaaH = difficult to be approached; vyaaghraa iva = like tigers; sarve = all; vaishvaanara samo = equal to fire; jvaladaashiiviSopamaa = like unto serpants vomiting poison; sudiirghaaNchita laaNguulaaH = with their very long coiling tails; matta maataN^ga sannibhaaH = resembling elephants in rut; mahaa parvata samkaasaat = equal to mighty mountains; mahaajiimuutaniHsnaaH = having great thunderous sound like that of cloud; nivasnati are residing; sarve = all of them; tasthuH = stand; samiikshya = looking on; te = your; laN^kaam = Lanka; te mardayantiiva = as if they are about to crush it.
6.27.43
एष चैषामधिपतिर्मध्ये तिष्ठति वीर्यवान् ॥जयार्थी नित्यमादित्यमुपतिष्ठति बुद्धिमान् |
नाम्ना पृथिव्याम् विख्यातो राजन् शत बली इति यः ॥एष एव आशंसते लंकाम् स्वेन अनीकेन मर्दितुम् |
"O, king! He who stands in the middle is the powerful leader of the monkeys who ever faces the sun, who is a wise man, eager to conquer you and is famous in the world by the name, Shatabali. He swears to destroy Lanka with his troops."
43; 44. raajan = O; king! eSaH = he; yaH = who tiSThati = stands; madhye = in the middle; viiryavaan = is the powerful; adhipatiH = leader; eSaam = of the monkeys; nityam = (who) ever; upatiSThate = faces; aadityam = sun; buddhimaan = He is a wise man to conquer you; vikhyaataH = he is famours; pR^ithivyaam = in the world; naamnaa = by the name; shatabaliiti = of Shatabli; eSaiva = Indeed is he; aashamasate = who swears; marditum = to destroy; laN^kaam = Lanka; svena aniikena = with his troops.
6.27.45
विक्रान्तो बलवान् शूरः पौरुषे स्वे व्यवस्थितः ॥रामप्रियार्थम् प्राणानाम् दयाम् न कुरुते हरिः |
"This Shatabali the monkey is courageous, strong, valiant and is established in his manliness. He does not care for his life, in the cause of Rama."
hariH = this monkey; vikraantaH = is courageous; balavaan = stron; shuuraH = valiant; vyavasthitaH = established; sve = in his; paurSe = manliness; na kurute = and does not make; dayaam = pity for; praaNaanaam = his lives; raamapriyaartham = for the sake of Rama.
6.27.46
गजो गव अक्षो गवयो नलो नीलः च वानरः |
एक एक एव यूथानाम् कोटिभिर् दशभिर् वृतः ॥
"Each and every single one, like Gaja, Gavaya, Nala and a monkey called Nila is surrounded by crores of warriors."
ekaikameva = every single one; gajaH = Gaja; gavakshaH = Gavaksha; gavayaH = Gavaya; nalaH = Nala; niilaH vaanarashcha = and a monkey called Nila; (each) vR^itaH = is surrounded; dasha koTibhiH = by ten crores; yodhaanaam = of warriors.
6.27.47
तथा अन्ये वानर श्रेष्ठा विन्ध्य पर्वत वासिनः |
न शक्यन्ते बहुत्वात् तु सम्ख्यातुम् लघु विक्रमाः ॥
"Besides, other excellent monkeys residing in Vindhya mountain are quick-paced and are impossible to be counted because of their multitude."
tathaa = besides; anye = other; vaanara shreSThaH = excellent monkeys; vindhya parvata vaasinaH = residing in vindhya mountain; laghuvikramaaH = and are impossible; samkhyaatum = to be counted; bahutvaat = because of their multitude.
6.27.48
सर्वे महाराज महाप्रभावाः |
सर्वे महाशैल निकाश कायाः |
सर्वे समर्थाः पृथिवीम् क्षणेन |
कर्तुम् प्रविध्वस्त विकीर्ण शैलाम् ॥
"O, monarch! All of them are highly prominent, their stature equal to high hills and all of them are capable in a moment to level the earth by uprooting and razing its mountains earth by uprooting and razing its mountains to the ground."
mahaaraaja = O; monarch! Sarve = all of them; mahaa prabhavaaH = are highly prominent; sarve = all of them; mahaashailanikaashakaayaaH = are having their stature; equal to great mountains; sarve = all of them; samarthaaH = are capable; kshaNena = in a moment; kartum = to level; pR^ithiviim = the earth; pravidhvasta vikiirNa shailaam = by uprooting and razing to its mountains to the ground.
इत्यार्षे श्रीमद्रामायणे आदिकाव्ये युद्धकाण्डे सप्तविंशः सर्गः
Sarga 28
6.28.1
सारणस्य वचः श्रुत्वा रावणम् राक्षस अधिपम् |
बलम् आलोकयन् सर्वम् शुको वाक्यम् अथ अब्रवीत् ॥
After listening to Sarana's words Shuka, pointing out all that army of monkeys, spoke the following words to Ravana the Lord of Demons.
atha = then; shrutvaa = hearing; vachaH = the words; saaraNasya = of Sarana; shukaH = Shuka; aadishya = pointing out; sarvam = all; tat = that; balam = army; abraviit = (and) spoke; vaakyam = (the following) words; raavaNam = to Ravana; raakSasaadhipam = the Lord of demons.
6.28.2
स्थितान् पश्यसि यान् एतान् मत्तान् इव महाद्विपान् |
न्यग्रोधान् इव गान्गेयान् सालान् हैमवतीन् इव ॥एते दुष्प्रसहा राजन् बलिनः काम रूपिणः |
दैत्य दानव सम्काशा युद्धे देव पराक्रमाः ॥
"O, king! Do you observe those monkeys resembling huge elephants in rut, rising like banyan trees on the banks of River Ganga or Sala trees on Himalayas? Those warriors, able to change their form at will, are irresistible, equal to celestials and demons, and in a battle, are endowed with the valour of the gods."
2; 3. raajan = O; king! Yaan = those; etaan = whom; pashyasi = you are seeing; sthitaan = standing (here); ete = they; mahaadvipaaniva = are like huge elephants; mattaan = in rut; nyagrodhaaniva = like banyan trees; gaaN^geyaan = relating to the River Ganga; saalaaniva = like Sala trees; haimavataan = on Himalaya mountains; duSprasahaaH = who are irresistible; balinaH = strong ones; kaama ruupiNaH = who can change their form at their will; daityadaanava samkaashaaH = equal to celestials and demons; devaparaakramaaH = having a prowess of celestials; yuddhe = in battle.
6.28.4
एषाम् कोटि सहस्राणि नव पन्च च सप्त च |
तथा शन्ख सहस्राणि तथा वृन्द शतानि च ॥
"There are twenty one thousand crores, a thousand Shankus and a hundred Vrindas of these monkeys."
eSaam = their (are); nava = mine; paN^caca = five; saptaca = seven; (twenty one); koTisahasraaNi = thousand crores; tathaa = and; shaNkusahasraaNi = thousand Shakus*; tathaa = and; vR^indashataanica = hundred Vrindas.
The number exactly corresponding to a Shanku and a Vrinda should be understood as calculated at the end of this chapter.
6.28.5
एते सुग्रीव सचिवाः किष्किन्धा निलयाः सदा |
हरयो देव गन्धर्वैर् उत्पन्नाः काम रूपिणः ॥
"These monkeys, the attendants of Sugreeva born of celestials and celestial musicians, are able to change their form at will and always stay in Kishkindha."
ete = these monkeys; sugriiva sachivaaH = the attendants of Sugreeva; utpannaaH = born; devagandharvaiH = of celestials and celestial musicians; kaama ruupiNaH = are able to change their form at will; sadaa = and always; kiSkindha nilayaaH = stay in Kishkindha.
6.28.6
यौ तौ पश्यसि तिष्ठन्तौ कुमारौ देव रूपिणौ |
मैन्दः च द्विविदः च उभौ ताभ्याम् न अस्ति समो युधि ॥
"The two who stand there, who have the same resemblance and have the appearance of celestials, are Mainda and Dvivida. None can equal them in combat."
tau = those; yau = whom; pashyati = you are seeing; tiSThantau = standing; devaruupiNau = with celestial appearance; samaanau = with the same resemblance; maindashcha = are Mainda; dvividashchaiva = and Dvivida; naasti = nonw; samanaH = is equal taabhyaam = to both of them; yudhi = in battle.
6.28.7
ब्रह्मणा समनुज्ञाताव् अमृत प्राशिनाव् उभौ |
आशंसेते युधा लंकाम् एतौ मर्दितुम् ओजसा ॥
"These two, who ate ambrosion on due authorization by Brahma, are hopefully of destroying Lanka by their power."
eatu = these; ubhau = two; amR^ita praashinau = who ate ambrosion; samanujJNaatau = with due authorization; brahmaNaa = from Brahma; aashampete marditum = to destroy; laN^kaam = Lanka; ojasaa = by their power.
6.28.8
यम् तु पश्यसि तिष्ठन्तम् प्रभिन्नम् इव कुन्जरम् |
यो बलात् क्षोभयेत् क्रुद्धः समुद्रम् अपि वानरः ॥एषो अभिगन्ता लंकाया वैदेह्यास् तव च प्रभो |
एनम् पश्य पुरा दृष्टम् वानरम् पुनर् आगतम् ॥
"As for that monkey who you see there, resembling an intoxicated elephant, who in strength and fury is able to churn up the ocean itself, it is he who came to Lanka to find Seetha and spy on you, O, Lord! See that monkey, who was seen earlier and who appears here again."
8; 9. yaH = as for; vaanaraH = (that) monkey; yam = whom; pashyasi = you see (there); teSThantam = standing; kuJNaram iva = like an elephant; prabhinnam = in an intoxicated state; yaH = who; kruddhaH = in fury; balata = and strength; kSobhayet = is able to churn up; samudram api = the ocean itself; eSaH = it is he; abhigantaa = who came; laN^kaayaaH = to Lanka; vaidehyaaH = (to find) Seetha; tavacha = (and to spy) on you; (that monkey); dR^iSTam = who was seen; puraa = earlier; pashya = see; enam = him; yanaH = again; aagatam = who came.
6.28.10
ज्येष्ठः केसरिणः पुत्रो वात आत्मज इति श्रुतः |
हनूमान् इति विख्यातो लन्घितो येन सागरः ॥
"This monkey, by whom the ocean was traversed, is the eldest son of Kesari. He is known as the son of wind-god and famously called as Hanuman."
yena = by whom; saagaraH = the ocean; laN^kitaH = was traversed; jyeSThaH = is the eldest; putraH = son; kesariNaH = of Kesari; shrutaH = known as; vaataatmajaH = the son of wind-god; vikhyaataH = and famous; hanumaaniti = as Hanuman.
6.28.11
काम रूपी हरि श्रेष्ठो बल रूप समन्वितः |
अनिवार्य गतिः चैव यथा सततगः प्रभुः ॥
"This excellent monkey can assume any form at will. He is endowed with a good strength and form always moving like the wind-god, having an uninterrupted mobility."
harishreSThaH = this excellent monkey; kaamaruupaH = is able to assume any form at will; balaruupasamanvitaH = endowed with great strength and good form; satatagaH = always moving; prabhuH yathaa = like the god (of wind); anivaaryagatishchaiva = with an uninterrupted mobility.
6.28.12
उद्यन्तम् भास्करम् दृष्ट्वा बालः किल पिपासितः |
त्रियोजन सहस्रम् तु अध्वानम् अवतीर्य हि ॥आदित्यम् आहरिष्यामि न मे क्षुत् प्रतियास्यति |
इति संचिन्त्य मनसा पुरा एष बल दर्पितः ॥
"While yet a child, seeing the sun rise, he desired to eat it and took off to a distance of three thousand yojanas (or twenty four thousand miles) reflecting: �I shall seize hold of the sun and my hunger will not be appeased otherwise' and they say, he leapt up (into the air) intoxicated as he was with his own strength."
12; 13. baalaH = this Hanuman; when he was a chilled; bubhukSitaH = he desired to eat; dR^iSTvaa = on seeing; udyantam = a rising; bhaaskaram = sun; avatiirya = took off; adhvaanam = to a distance; triyojana sahasram = of three thousand; yojanas( or twenty four thousand miles); iti = thus; nishchitya = reflectin; manasaa = in his mind; aahariSyaami = I shall seize hold; aadityam = of the sun; me = and my; kSut = hunger; na pratiyaasyati = will not be appeased (otherwise); pupluve kila = they say he leapt up(into the air); baladarpitaH = intoxicated as he was with his strength.
6.28.14
अनाधृष्यतमम् देवम् अपि देव ऋषि दानवैः |
अनासाद्य एव पतितो भास्कर उदयने गिरौ ॥
"Without even reaching the sun, which is most unassailable even to celestials, sages or demons, he however fell on a mountain, where that radiant orb rises."
anaasaadyaiva = without even reaching; devam = the sun; anaadhR^iSyatamam = who cannot be meddled much with; devarSi raakSasairapi = even by celestials; sages or demons; patitaH = he fell; girau = on a mountain; bhaaskaradoyane = where that radiant or rises.
6.28.15
पतितस्य कपेर् अस्य हनुर् एका शिला तले |
किंचिद् भिन्ना दृढ हनोर् हनूमान् एष तेन वै ॥
"One of the jaws of this monkey who fell down on the head of the rock, was a little fractured. For this reason, because of his strong jaw, he is called Hanuma."
ekaa = one; hanuH = jaw; asya = of this; kapiH = monkey; patitasya = who fell down; shilaatale = on the head of a rock; bhagnaa = was fractured; kimchit = a little; tena = for that reason; eSaH = he who; dR^iDhahanuH = has a strong jaw; hanuumaan = is called Hanuman.
6.28.16
सत्यम् आगम योगेन मम एष विदितो हरिः |
न अस्य शक्यम् बलम् रूपम् प्रभावो वा अनुभाषितुम् ॥
"This monkey is known to me actually through the words of my bosom friends. It is not possible to describe his strength or physical form or glory."
eSaH = this; hariH = monkey; viditaH = is known; mama = to me; satyam = actually; aagamayogena = through the words of my bosom friends; na shakyam = It is not possible; anubhaSitam = to describe; asya = his; balam = strength; ruupam = or physical form; prabaavovaa = or glory.
6.28.17
एष आशंसते लंकाम् एको मर्दितुम् ओजसा |
येव जाज्वल्यतेऽसौ वै धूमकेतुस्तवाद्य वै ॥लंकायाम् निहितश्चापि कथम् विस्मरसे कसिम् |
"He alone wants to destroy Lanka by his valour. How do you forget this monkey by whom this fire was lighted and is still blazing up Lanka."
eSaH = He; ekaH = alone; aashamsate = experts; mathitum = to destroy; laN^kaam = Lanka; ojasaa = by his; valour; katham = how; vismarate = do you forget; kapim = this monkey; yena = by whom; nihitaH = was kept; asau = this; dhuumaketuH = fire; adyavai = which is still; jaajvalyate = blazing up; tava = in your; laN^kaayaam = Lanka.
6.28.18
यः च एषो अनन्तरः शूरः श्यामः पद्म निभ ईक्षणः ॥इक्ष्वाकूणाम् अतिरथो लोके विख्यात पौरुषः |
यस्मिन् न चलते धर्मो यो धर्मम् न अतिवर्तते ॥यो ब्राह्मम् अस्त्रम् वेदामः च वेद वेदविदाम् वरः |
यो भिन्द्याद् गगनम् बाणैः पर्वतामः च अपि दारयेत् ॥यस्य मृत्योर् इव क्रोधः शक्रस्य इव पराक्रमः |
यस्य भार्या जन्स्थानात्सीता चापि हृता त्वया ॥स एष रामस् त्वाम् योद्धुम् राजन् समभिवर्तते |
"Nearby is a warrior, dark of hue with eyes like lotuses, a chief warrior among Ikshvakus, his heroism is well-known in the world, his sense of duty never wavers, nor does he ever transgress the righteousness, he knows to loose Brahma's weapon and is conversant with Veda, he is the most learned of the Vedic scholars, he shatters the firmament with his arrows, and rends even the earth, his anger is akin to that of Death, his valour equal to that of Indra the god of celestials, his consort is Seetha who was taken away by you from a place called Janasthana, he is Rama who has come to wage war on you, O king!"
18; 19; 20; 21. eSaH = He; ekaH = alone; aashamsate = experts; mathitum = to destroy; laN^kaam = Lanka; ojasaa = by his; valour; katham = how; vismarate = do you forget; kapim = this monkey; yena = by whom; nihitaH = was kept; asau = this; dhuumaketuH = fire; adyavai = which is still; jaajvalyate = blazing up; tava = in your; laN^kaayaam = Lanka. "he alone wants to destroy Lanka by his valour. How do you forget this monkey by whom this fire was lighted and is still blazing up Lanka." 18. raajan = O; king!; yaH eSaH = this warrior; anantaraH = who is immediately after Hanuma; shyaamaH = dark of hue; padmanibhekSaNaH = with eyes like lotuses; atirathaH = a chief warrior; ikSvaakuuNaam = among Ikshvakus; vishruta pauruSaH = his heroism is well-known; loke = in the world; yasmin = whose; dharmaH = sense of duty; nachalate = never wavers; naativartate = nor does he ever transgress; dharmam = the righteousness; yaH = who; veda = to know (to loose); braahmam astram = Bhrahma's weapon; vedaamshcha = and is conversant with the Veda; varaH = he is the most learned; veda vidaam = of Vedic scholars; yaH = who; bindyaat = shatters; yaganam = the firmament; baaNaiH = with his arrows; daarayet = and rends; mediniimchaapi = the earth even; yasya = whose; krodhaH = anger; mR^ityoriva = is equal to that of Death; paraakramaH = and valour; shakrasyeva = equal to that of Indra the god of celestials; yasya = whose; bhaaryaa = consort; siitaa = is Seetha; hR^itaa = who was taken away; tvayaa = by you; janasthaanaat = from a place called Janasthana; saH = he; eSaH = is this; raamaH = Rama; abhivartate = is approaching; tvaam = you; yoddhum = to wage war.
6.28.22
यः च एष दक्षिणे पार्श्वे शुद्ध जाम्बू नद प्रभः ॥विशाल वक्षास् ताम्र अक्षो नील कुन्चित मूर्धजः |
एषो अस्य लक्ष्मणो नाम भ्राता प्राण समः प्रियः ॥नये युद्धे च कुशलः सर्व शास्त्रभृताम् वरः |
"This man, having the radiance of pure gold, with a broad chest, having red eyes, with black and curled hair, standing at the right side of Rama, he is called Lakshmana, who is interested in the care and welfare of his brother, skilled in leadership of combat and excellent among the wielders of all weapons."
22; 23. eSaH = this (man); shuddha jaambuunada prabhaH = having a radiance of pure gold; vishaalavakSaaH = with a broad chest; taamraakSaH = having red eyes; niilakuN^chita muurdhajaH = with black and curled hair; dakSiNe paarshve = standing at the right side; yasya = of which Rama; eSaH = he; lakshmaNonaama = is Lakshmana by name; rataH = interest; priyahite = in care and welfare; bhraatruH = of his brother; kushalaH = skilled; maye = in leadership; yuddheca = in a combat; varaH = excellent; sarvashastrabhR^itaam = among the wielders of all weapons.
6.28.24
अमर्षी दुर्जयो जेता विक्रान्तो बुद्धिमान् बली ॥रामस्य दक्षिणो बाहुर् नित्यम् प्राणो बहिः चरः |
This Lakshmana is an angry person, difficult to be conquered, victorious, wise and mighty. He has always been the right arm of Rama and in outward moving life (of Rama).
(This Lakshamana is); amarSii = an angry person; durjayaH = difficult to be conquered; jetaa = a conquere; buddhimaan = a wise man; balii = a strong man; nityam = forever; dakSiNaH baahuH = a right arm; raamasya = of Rama; bahishcharaH = and an outward moving; praaNaH = life (of Rama).
6.28.25
न हि एष राघवस्य अर्थे जीवितम् परिरक्षति ॥एष एव आशंसते युद्धे निहन्तुम् सर्व राक्षसान् |
"He does not indeed care for his life in the cause of Rama. He alone wishes to kill all the demons in battle."
eSaH = He; na parirakSati hi = does not indeed care; jiivitam = for his life; raaghavasyaarthe = in the cause of Rama; eSaiva = He alone; aashamsate = wishes; nihantum = to kill; sarvaraakshasaan = all the demons; yuddhe = in battle.
6.28.26
यस् तु सव्यम् असौ पक्षम् रामस्य आश्रित्य तिष्ठति ॥रक्षो गण परिक्षिप्तो राजा हि एष विभीषणः |
"He who is standing there, taking guard at the left side of Rama, surrounded by a troop of demons he is the king Vibhishana."
yaHtu = He who; asau = that; tiSThati = is standing; aashritya = taking guard; savyam = at the left; pakSam = side; raamasya = of Rama; rakSogaNa parikSiptaH = surrounded by a troop of demons; eSaH = he; raajaaH = is the king; vibhiiSaNaH = Vibhishana.
6.28.27
श्रीमता राज राजेन लंकायाम् अभिषेचितः ॥त्वाम् एव प्रतिसम्रब्धो युद्धाय एषो अभिवर्तते |
"He, who was consecrated as a king for Lanka by the illustrious Rama, the king of kings, is enraged really with you and is to attack us in the battle."
eSaH = He abhiSechitaH = who was consecrated as a king; laN^kaayaam = for Lanka; raja raajena = by Rama the king of kings; shriimataa = the illustrious man; pratisamrabdhaH = being enraged; tvaameva = with you really; abhivartate = is to attack; yuddhaaya = for the battle.
6.28.28
यम् तु पश्यसि तिष्ठन्तम् मध्ये गिरिम् इव अचलम् ॥सर्व शाखा मृग इन्द्राणाम् भर्तारम् अपराजितम् |
तेजसा यशसा बुद्ध्या ज्ञानेन अभिजनेन च ॥यः कपीन् अति बभ्राज हिमवान् इव पर्वतान् |
किष्किन्धाम् यः समध्यास्ते गुहाम् सगहन द्रुमाम् ॥दुर्गाम् पर्वत दुर्गस्थाम् प्रधानैः सह यूथपैः |
यस्य एषा कान्चनी माला शोभते शत पुष्करा ॥कान्ता देव मनुष्याणाम् यस्याम् लक्ष्मीः प्रतिष्ठिता |
एताम् च मालाम् ताराम् च कपि राज्यम् च शाश्वतम् ॥सुग्रीवो वालिनम् हत्वा रामेण प्रतिपादितः |
"The other whom you see as an unshakable mountain and standing in the centre of monkeys as a Lord of all chiefs of monkeys, with a boundless energy and who, like a Himalayan hill, very much radiating the other monkeys by his splendour, glory, wisdom, strength and his noble descent, who occupies along with the chiefs of Army Generals, a secret place called Kishkindha, with its forests and trees and the place inaccessible because of its impassable mountains, in which is established a good fortune of celestials and human beings, whose charming and golden coloured garland with hundred lotuses is beautifying, that person is Sugreeva. This garland along with a lady called Tara as well as the permanent kingdom of monkeys were presented to him by Rama after having killed Vali (Sugreeva's brother)."
28; 29; 30; 31; 32. yam = (the other) whom; pashyasi = you see; girimiva = like a mountain; achalam = which is unshakable; tiSThantam = and standing; madhye = in the midst of monkeys; bhartaaram = as a Lord; sarvashaakhaa mR^igendraaNaam = of all chiefs of monkeys; amitaujasam = with a boundless energy; yaH = who; himavaan parvataH iva = like a Himalayan hill; atibabhraaja = very much; radiating; kapiin = the other monkeys; tejasaa = by his splendour; yashasaa = by his glory; buddhyaa = by his wisdom; balena = by his strength; abhijanena = and by his noble descent; yaH = who; samdhyaaste = occupies; pradhaanaiH = yuuthapaiH saha = along with chiefs of army generals; guhaam = secret place; kiSkindhaam = called Kishkindha; sagahana drumaam = with forsts and trees; durgaam = and inaccessible; parvatadurgamyaam = because of impassable mountains; yasyaam = in which; pratiSThitaa = is established; lakshmiiH = in good fortune; devamanuSyaaNaam = of celestials and human beings; yasya = whose; kaantaa = charming; shata puSkaraa = hundred lotused; kaaNchanii = golden coloured; maalaa = garland; shobhate = is beautifying; eSaa = this sugriivaH = is Sugreeva; taam = this; maalaam = garland; taaraam = Tara; shaasvatam = as well as permanent; kapiraajyam cha = kingdom; pratipaaditaH = were presented; raameNa = by Rama; hatvaa = after having killed; vaalinam = Vali.
6.28.33
शतम् शतसहस्राणाम् कोटिमाहुर्मनीषिणः ॥शतम् कोटिसहस्राणाम् शङ्कुरित्यभिधीयते |
"Wise men call a hundred lakhs as a crore. A hundred thousand crores is reckoned as a Shanku."
maniiSiNaH = wise men; aahuH = say; shatam = a hundred; shata sahasraaNaam = lakhs; koTim = as a crore; (and) shatam = a hundred; koTisahasraaNaam = thousand crores; abhidhiiyate = is reckoned; shankuH = as a Shanku.
6.28.34
शतम् शङ्कुसहस्राणाम् महाशङ्कुरिति स्मृतः ॥महाशङ्क्य्सहस्राणाम् शतम् वृन्दमिहोच्यते |
शतम् नृन्दसहस्राणाम् महावृन्दमिति स्मृतम् ॥महावृन्दसहस्राणाम् शतम् पद्ममिहोच्यते |
शतम् पद्मसहस्राणाम् महापद्ममिति स्मृतम् ॥महापद्मसहस्राणाम् शतम् खर्वमिहोच्यते |
शतम् खर्वसहस्राणाम् महाखर्वमिति स्मृतम् ॥महाखर्वसहस्राणाम् समुद्रमभिधीयते |
शतम् समुद्रसाहस्रमोघ इत्यभिधीयते ॥शतमोघसहस्राणाम् महौघ इति विश्रुतः |
"A hundred thousand Shankus are said to be one Maha Shanku. A hundred thousand Maha Shankus are called one Vrindam here. A hundred thousand Vrindas are said to be one Maha vrindam. A hundred thousand Mahavrindas are called one Padmam here. A hundred thousand padmas are said to be one Mahapadmam. A hundred thousand Mahapadmas are called one Kharvam here. A hundred thousand kharvas are said to be one Mahakharvam. A hundred thousand Mahakharvas are called one Samundram. A hundred thousand Samudras are said to be one ogha here. A hundred thousand oghas are acclaimed a one Mahaugha."
34; 35; 36; 37; 38. shatam = a hundred; shaN^kusahasraaNaam = thousand Shakus; smR^itaH = are said; mahaashaN^kuH iti = one Maha Shanku; shatam = a hundred; mahaashaNku sahasraaNaam = thousand Maha Shankus; uchyate = are called; vR^indam = one Vrindam; iha = here; shatam = a hundred; vR^inda sahasraaNaam = thounsand Vrindas; smR^itam = are said; mahaavR^indam iti = to be one Mahavrindam; shatam = a hundred; mahaavR^inda sahasraaNaam = thousand Mahavrindas; uchyate = are called; padmam = one Pdmam; iha = here; shatam = a hundred; padmasahasraaNaam = thousand Padmas; smR^itam = are said; mahaapadmaniti = to be one Maha padmam; shatam = a hundred; mahaapadmashasraaNaam = thousand Mahapadmas; uchyate = are called; kharvam = one kharvam; iha = here; shatam = A hundred; kharvasahasraam = thousand; kharvas; smR^itam = are said; mahaakharvamiti = to be one; Mahakharva; shatam = a hundred; mahaakharva sahasraaNaam = thousand Mahaknarvas; abhidhiiyate = are called; samudram = one Samudra; shatam = A hundred; samudra sahasraam = thousand Samudras; abhidhiiyate = are said; oghaH iti = to be one ogha; shatam = a hundred; oghasahasraaNaam = thousand oghas; vishrutaH = are acclaimed; mahaughaH iti = as one Mahaugha.
6.28.39
एवम् कोटि सहस्रेण शन्कूनाम् च शतेन च ॥महाशङ्कुसहस्रेण तथा वृन्दशतेन च |
महावृन्दसहस्रेण तथा पद्मशतेन च ॥महापद्मसहस्रेण तथा खर्वशतेन च |
समुद्रेण च तेनैव महुघेन तथैव च ॥एष कोटिमहौघेन समुद्रसदृशेन च |
विभीषणेन वीरेण सचिवैः परिवारितः ॥सुग्रीवो वानर इन्द्रस् त्वाम् युद्ध अर्थम् अभिवर्तते |
महाबलवृतो नित्यम् महाबलपराक्रमः ॥
"This Sugreeva, the king of monkeys, having great strength and valour, always surrounded by a colossal army, is approaching you to make war, accompanied by the valiant Vibhishana and the ministers, as also a hundred thousand crores of Shankas, a thousand Mahashankus, a hundred Vrindas, a thousand mahavrindas, a hundred padmas, a thousand Mahapadmas, a hundred kharves, samudras and Mahaughas of the same number, and a crore of Mahanghas wholearmy as such is identical of an ocean."
39; 40; 41; 42; 43. eSaH sugreevaH = this Sugreeva; vaanarandraH = the king of monkeys; mahaabala paraakramaH = having great strength and valour; nityam = always; mahaabalavR^itaH = surrounded by a large army; anuvartate = is approaching; tvaam = you; yuddhaartham = for the sake of doing war; parivaaritaH = accompanied by; viireNa = by the valiant; vibhiiSaNena = Vibhishana; sachivaiH = the ministers; evam = and indeed; shatenacha = hundred; koTisahasreNa = thousand crores; shaN^kuunaam = of Shankus; mahaashaN^ku sahasreNa = a thousand of Mahashankus; tathaa = and; vR^inda shatenacha = a hundred Vrindas; mahaavrinda sahasreNa = a thousand Mahavrindas; tathaa = and; padmashatenacha = a hundred Padmas; mahaapadma sahasreNa = a thousand Mahapadmas; tathaa = and; kharva shatena = a hundred kharvas; tenava = Same numbered (a hundred) samudreNa = Samudras; tathaivacha = and; mahanghena = Mahanghas; koTimahanghena = a crore of Mahanghas; samudra sadR^ishena cha = and (the whole army) of identical an ocean.
6.28.44
इमाम् महाराज समीक्ष्य वाहिनीम् |
उपस्थिताम् प्रज्वलित ग्रह उपमाम् |
ततः प्रयत्नः परमो विधीयताम् |
यथा जयः स्यान् न परैः पराजयः ॥
"O, king! Carefully observing this army, which appears much the same as a blazing planet, prepare yourself for a great effort to get victory and take measures to avoid defeat from the enemies."
mahaaraaja = O; king!; samiikshya = carefully observing; imam = this; vaahiniim = army; upasthitaam = which arrived; prajvalita grahopamaam = much the same as a blazing planet; vidhiiyataam = perfom; paramaH = a great; prayatnaH = effort; yathaa = so as; syaat = to obtain; jayaH = victory; tataH = thereafter; ma = and not (to get); paraabhavaH = defeat; pariaH = from the enemies.
इत्यार्षे स्रीमद्रामायणे आदिकाव्ये युद्धकाण्डे अष्टाविंशः सर्गः
Sarga 29
2.29.1
शुकेन तु समाख्यातांस् तान् दृष्ट्वा हरि यूथपान् |
लक्ष्मणम् च महावीर्यम् भुजम् रामस्य दक्षिणम् ॥समीपस्थम् च रामस्य भ्रातरम् स्वम् विभीषणम् |
सर्व वानर राजम् च सुग्रीवम् भीम विक्रमम् ॥अङ्गदम् चापि बलिनम् वज्रहस्तात्मजात्मजम् |
हनूमन्तम् च विक्रान्तम् जाम्बवन्तम् च दुर्जयम् ॥सुषेणम् कुमुदम् नीलम् नलम् च प्लवगर्षभम् |
गजम् गवाक्षम् शरभम् वैन्दम् च द्विविदम् तथा ॥किंचिद् आविग्न हृदयो जात क्रोधः च रावणः |
भर्त्सयाम् आस तौ वीरौ कथा अन्ते शुक सारणौ ॥
Beholding those foremost of monkey leaders pointed out by Shuka- the most valiant Lakshmana; Rama's right arm, his own brother Vibhishana standing close to Rama, the terribly powerful Sugreeva the king of all monkeys, the strong Angada grandson of Indra the wielder of thunderbolt, the powerful Hanuman, the imincible Jambavan, Sushena, Kumuda, Nila, Nala the excellent of monkeys, Gaja, Gavaksha, Sharabha, Mainda and Dvivida- that Ravana - his heart became agitated a little, was enraged and then abused those two heroes Shuka and Sarana who had completed their report.
1; 2; 3; 4; 5. dR^iSTvaa = beholding; hariyuuthapaan = those foremost of monkey-leaders; samaadiSTaan = shown; shukena = Shuka; mahaaviiryam = the most valiant; lakshmaNamcha = Lakshmana; raamasya = Rama's; dakSiNambhujam = right arm; bhraataram = his own brother; vibhiiSaNam = Vibhishana; samiipastham = standing close; raamasya = to Rama; bhiimavikramam = the terribly powerful; sugriivamcha = Sugreeva; sarvavaanararaajam = the king of all monkeys; balinam = the strong; aN^gadam chaapi = Angada; vajra hastaatmajaatmajam = grand son of Indra; the Bearer of the Thunder bolt; vikraantam = the powerful; hanuumantam = Hanuman; durjayam = the invincible; jaambavantam = Jambavan; suSeNam = Sushena; kumudam = Kumuda; niilam = Nila; nalamcha = Nala; plavagarSabham = the excellent of monkeys; gajam = Gaja; gavaakSam = Gavaksha; sharabham = Sharabha; maindam = Mainda; tathaa = and; dvividam = Divivida; saHraavaNaH = that Ravana; aavigna hR^idayaH = his heart agitated; kimchit = a little; jaatakrodhashcha = became enraged; bhartsayaamaasa = abused; tau = those two; viirau = heroes; shuka saaraNau = Shika and Sarana; kathaante = who had completed their report.
2.29.6
अधो मुखौ तौ प्रणताव् अब्रवीत् शुक सारणौ |
रोष गद्गदया वाचा सम्रब्धः परुषम् वचः ॥
Ravana spoke (the following) excited and harsh words, in a voice choked in anger to Shuka and Sarana who stood saluting with their faces bent down.
(Ravana) abraviit = spoke; tau = to those; shuka saaraNau = Shuka and Sarana; praNatau = who saluted; adhomukhau = with their faces bent donw; vaachaa = in a voice; roSagadgadayaa = choked in anger; samrabdham = excited; tathaa = and paruSam = and harsh.
2.29.7
न तावत् सदृशम् नाम सचिवैर् उपजीविभिः |
विप्रियम् नृपतेर् वक्तुम् निग्रह प्रग्रहे विभोः ॥
"It is not befitting to utter unpleasant words by dependent ministers to their king who has the power to mete out any punishment or reward."
na taavatnaama = It is not; sadR^isham = befitting; vaktum = to utter; vipriyam = unpleasant words; upajivibhiH = by dependent; sachivaiH = ministers; nR^ipate = to their king; prabhoH = who has the power; nigrahe = to mete out punishment; pragrahe = or reward.
2.29.8
रिपूणाम् प्रतिकूलानाम् युद्ध अर्थम् अभिवर्तताम् |
उभाभ्याम् सदृशम् नाम वक्तुम् अप्रस्तवे स्तवम् ॥
"Is it proper for both of you to shower irrelevant praise on our enemies who are adverse to us and are approaching for a war?"
sadR^isham naama = Is it proper; vaktum = to utter; stavam = praise; vipuuNaam = of the enemies; pratikuulaanaam = who are adverse to us; abhivartataam = and who are coming; yuddhartham = for war; ubhaabhyaam = by both of you; aprastave = irrelevantly?
2.29.9
आचार्या गुरवो वृद्धा वृथा वाम् पर्युपासिताः |
सारम् यद् राज शास्त्राणाम् अनुजीव्यम् न गृह्यते ॥
"In vain have you sat at the feet of your elders, your preceptors and the aged, since the essence to be followed from political sciences has not been grasped by both of you."
vR^ithaa = in vain; paryupaasitaaH = have you sat at the feet; aachaaryaaH = of your elders; guravaH = and your preceptors; vR^iddhaaH = and the aged; yat = since; saaram = the essence; anujiivyam = to be followed; raaja shastraaNaam = from political sciences; nagR^ihyate = has not been grasped; vaam = by both of you.
2.29.10
गृहीतो वा न विज्ञातो भारो ज्ञानस्य वा उच्यते |
ईदृशैः सचिवैर् युक्तो मूर्खैर् दिष्ट्या धरामि अहम् ॥
"Or if you have imbibed them, you have not remembered them. You are over-burdened with ignorance! Being associated with such foolish ministers, it is a miracle that I am still able to retain my sovereignty."
grahitaH = or if you have imbibed them; na vijJNaato raa = you have not remembered them; vaahyate vaa bhaaraH = you are over-burdened; ajJNaanasya = with ignorance; yuktaH = being associated; iidR^ishaiH = with such; sachiraiH = ministers; murkhaiH = who are fools; diSTyaa = it is a miracle; aham (that) I; dharaami = I am able to retain my sovereignity.
2.29.11
किम् नु मृत्योर् भयम् न अस्ति माम् वक्तुम् परुषम् वचः |
यस्य मे शासतो जिह्वा प्रयच्चति शुभ अशुभम् ॥
"Have you no fear of death that you dare address me thus rudely, I whose tongue that you dare tongue dispenses good and evil?"
naasti kimnu = have you no; bhayam = fear; mR^ityoH = of death; vaktum = to speak; paruSam = (such) rude; vachaH = words; maam = to me; prayachchhati = who dispenses; shubhaashubham = good and evil; yasyame = by my; jihvaa = tongue; shaasataH = which commands.
2.29.12
अपि एव दहनम् स्पृष्ट्वा वने तिष्ठन्ति पादपाः |
राज दोष परामृष्टास् तिष्ठन्ते न अपराधिनः ॥
"Trees may survive in the forest, even if disturbed by fire. But the guilty cannot survive, if touched by the royal scepter."
paadapaaH = trees; tiSThanti = survive; vane = in the forest; spR^iSTvaa apyaiva = even if disturbed; dahanam = by fire; (But); aparaadhinaH = the guilty; na tiSThante = cannot survive; raja daN^DaparaamR^iSTaaH = if touched by the royal scepter.
2.29.13
हन्याम् अहम् इमौ पापौ शत्रु पक्ष प्रशंसकौ |
यदि पूर्व उपकारैर् मे न क्रोधो मृदुताम् व्रजेत् ॥
"If my anger is not softened by the services they rendered earlier, I would have killed thse two miscreants who are praising the band of enemies."
yadi = If; me = my; krodhaH = anger; na vrajet mR^idutaam = is not softened; puurvopakaaraiH = by the services they rendered earlier; aham = I; hanyaam = would have killed; imau paapau = these two miscreants; satrupakSaprashamsinau = who are praising the band of enemies.
2.29.14
अपध्वंसत गच्चध्वम् सम्निकर्षाद् इतो मम |
न हि वाम् हन्तुम् इच्चामि स्मरन्न् उपकृतानि वाम् ॥हताव् एव कृतघ्नौ तौ मयि स्नेह परान् मुखौ |
"Keep away from my neighbourhood. Do not be seen anywhere here. I am recollecting your past services and hence do not wish to kill you. Both of you, who are ungrateful and unfaithful towards me, are just as dead to me."
apadhvamsata = keep away; mama = from my; itaH = this; samnikarSaat = neighbourhood; na shyadhvam = do not be seen anywhere here; smaraani = I am recollectin; vaam = your; upakR^itaani = services; na ichchhaami = I do not wish; hantum = to kill; vaam = you; dvau = both of you; kR^itaghnau = who are ungrateful; snehaparaaN^mukhau = and affection-less; mayi = towards me; hataaveva = are just as dead.
2.29.15
एवम् उक्तौ तु सव्रीडौ ताव् उभौ शुक सारणौ ॥रावणम् जय शब्देन प्रतिनन्द्य अभिनिह्सृतौ |
Hearing Ravana's words, Shuka and Sarana felt ashamed to see Ravana paid obeisance to him saying, "Be thou victorious!" and went away.
tau shukasaariNau = those Shuka and Sarana; evam = thus; uktau = told; savriidau = they were ashamed; dR^iSTvaa = having seen; raavaNam = Ravana; niHsR^itau = and went away; pratinandya = having enlogised; jayashabdena = with words of victory.
2.29.16
अब्रवीत् स दशग्रीवः समीपस्थम् महाउदरम् ॥उपस्थापय शीघ्रम् मे चारान् नीति विशारदान् |
The demon Ravana spoke to Mahodara who was standing nearby as follows: "Bring me the spies here quickly."
nishaacharaH = the deomon; dashagriivaH = Ravana; abraviit = spoke; mahodaram = to Mahodara; samipastham = who was standing nearby (as follows):- upasthaaya = bring; me = me; chaaraan = spies; shiighram = quickly.
2.29.17
महोदरस्तथोक्तस्तु शीघ्रमाज्ञापयच्चरान् ॥ततश्चाराः सम्त्वरिताः प्राप्ताः पार्थिवशासनात् |
उपस्थिथाः प्राञ्जलयो वर्धयित्वा जयाशिषः ॥
Hearing those words, Mahodara immediately ordered for the spies. The spies came hurriedly as per the orders of the king, paid obeisance to him by joining their palms and approached him, having made a complement expressing their desire to see him victorious.
17; 18. mehodaraH = Mahodara; tathaa = thus; uktaH = spoken; shiighram = quickly; aajJNaapayat = ordered; charaan = for the spies; tataH = then; chaaraaH = the spies; praaptaaH = who came; samtvaritaaH = hurriedly; paarthiva shaasanat = as per the order of the king; praaJNjalayaH = paid obeisance by joining their palms; upasthitaaH = and approached; vadhayitvaa = having felicitated (Ravana); jayaashiSaH = expressing their desire to see him victorious.
2.29.19
तान् अब्रवीत् ततो वाक्यम् रावणो राक्षस अधिपः ॥चारान् प्रत्ययिकान् शूरान् भक्तान् विगत साध्वसान् |
Then, Ravana the king of demons spoke the following words to those spies, who were faithful, brave, energetic and free from fear:
tataH = then; raavaNaH = Ravana; raakshasaadhipaH = the king of demons; abraviit = spoke; vaakyam = (these) words; taan charaan = to those spies; praatyayikam = who were faithful; shuuraan = brave; dhiiraan = energetic; vigata saadhvasaan = and free from fear.
2.29.20
इतो गच्चत रामस्य व्यवसायम् परीक्षथ ॥मन्त्रेष्व् अभ्यन्तरा ये अस्य प्रीत्या तेन समागताः |
"You go from here to investigate about the first impression concerning Rama, as regards who are his intimate friends and in respect of those who joined on his side with a liking towards him."
gachchhata = you go; itaH = from here; pariikshitum = to investigate; vyavasaayam = about the first impression; raamasya = about Rama; ye = (as regards) who; abhyantaraaH = are the intimate friends; asya = to him; samaagataaH = and those who joined; tena = with him; priityaa = in affection.
2.29.21
कथम् स्वपिति जागर्ति किम् अन्यच् च करिष्यति ॥विज्ञाय निपुणम् सर्वम् आगन्तव्यम् अशेषतः |
"Find out what are his hours of sleeping and waking and what he intends to do next. You ought to come here, after acquainting with all this information completely and skillfully."
katham = how; (is he); svapiti = sleeping? Jaagarti = and waking up? Kim = what; kariSyati = will he do; adya = now? Aagantavyam = you ought to come; vijJNaaya = after acquainting with; sarvam = all this; asheSaaH = completely; nipuNam = and skillfully.
2.29.22
चारेण विदितः शत्रुः पण्डितैर् वसुधा अधिपैः ॥युद्धे स्वल्पेन यत्नेन समासाद्य निरस्यते |
"An enemy in battle, got known through spies by kings, will be defeated with only a little of effort."
vasudhaadhipaiH = by kings; paNDitaiH = who are shrewd; shatruH = an enemy; yuddhe = in battle; samaasaadhya = who is got; chaareNa = through spies; nirasyate = will be defeated; svalpena = with a little; yatnena = of effort.
2.29.23
चारास् तु ते तथा इति उक्त्वा प्रहृष्टा राक्षस ईश्वरम् ॥शार्दूलमग्रतः कृत्वा ततश्चक्रुः प्रदक्षिणम् |
Those spies on their part delightfully replied, "May it be so", kept Shardula in their front and made their circumambulation clockwise around Ravana.
te = those; chaaraastu = spies on their part; prahR^iSTaaH = were delighted; uktvaa = spoke; tatheti = "May it be so"; kR^itvaa = kept; shaarduulam = Shardula; agrataH = in front; chakruH = and made; pradakshiNam = clockwise circumambulation; raakshasesvaram = around Ravana.
2.29.24
ततस्तम् तु महात्मानम् चारा राक्षससत्तमम् ॥कृत्वा प्रदक्षिणम् जग्मुर् यत्र रामः सलक्ष्मणः |
Having thus made circumambulation to Ravana the excellent and the distinguished demon, the spies went to the place where Rama along with Lakshmana were there.
tataH = then; chaaraaH = the spies; pradakSiNam kR^itvaa = having made the circumambulation; (around); tam = that; raakSasa sattamam = excellent demon; mahaatmaanam = the distinguished; jagmuH = and went; yatra = to the place where; raamaH = Rama; salakSmaNaH = along with Lakshmana (were there).
2.29.25
ते सुवेलस्य शैलस्य समीपे राम लक्ष्मणौ ॥प्रच्चन्ना ददृशुर् गत्वा ससुग्रीव विभीषणौ |
Having gone in a disguised manner, those spies saw Rama and Lakshman together with Sugreeva and Vibhishana in the neighbourhood of Mountain Suvela.
gatvaa = having gone; prachchhannaaH = in a disguised manner; te = they; dadR^ishuH = saw; raamalakshmaNau = Rama and Lakshman; sa sugriiva vibhiiSaNau = together with Sugreeva and Vibhishana; saniipe = in the vicinity; suvelasya shailasya = of mountain Suvela.
2.29.26
प्रेक्षमाणाश्चमूम् ताम् च बभूवुर्भयविह्वलाः ॥ते तु धर्म आत्मना दृष्टा राक्षस इन्द्रेण राक्षसाः |
Seeing that army, those demons became overwhelmed with fear. However, they were observed by the high-souled Vibhishana the Lord of demons.
prekshamaaNaaH = seeing; taam chamuum = that army; te raakshasaaH = those demons; babhuuvuH = became; bhayavihvalaaH = overwhelmed with fear; dR^iSTaaH = and were observed; raakshasendreNa = by Vibhishana the Lord of demons; dharmaatmanaa = the high-souled.
2.29.27
विभीषणेन तत्रस्था निगृहीता यदृच्चया ॥शार्दूलो ग्राहितस्त्वेकः पापोऽयमिति राक्षसः |
Accidentally, the deomons there were caught by Vibhishana, who said that the demon Shardula among them was wicked and got him alone seized.
yard^ichchhayaa = accidentally; tatrasthaaH = the demons there; nigR^ihiitaaH = were caught; vibhiiSaNena = by Vibhishana; iti = saying that; ayam = this; raakSasaH = demon; paapaH = was a wicked person; shaarduulaH tu = Shardula; ekaH = alone; graahitaH = was got seized.
2.29.28
मोक्षितः सोऽपि रामेण वध्यमानः प्लवङ्गमैः ॥अनृशंसेन रामेण मोक्षिता राक्षसाः सरे |
That Shardula also, who was going to be killed by the monkeys, was got released by Rama. The other demons also were got released by Rama, the kind man.
so.api = that Shardula also; vadhyamaanaH = who was about to be killed; plavaN^gamaiH = by the monkeys; mochitaH = was got released; raameNa = by Rama; pare = the other; raakSasaaH = demons; mokSitaaH = wee got released; raameNa = by Rama; anR^ishamsena = the kind man.
2.29.29
वानरैर् अर्दितास् ते तु विक्रान्तैर् लघु विक्रमैः ॥पुनर् लंकाम् अनुप्राप्ताः श्वसन्तो नष्ट चेतसः |
Those demons, harassed by the courageous and the quick-paced monkeys, became insensible, heaved a sigh and reached back Lanka.
te = those demons; arditaaH = harassed; vaanaraiH = by the monkeys; vikraantaiH = the courageous; laghuvikramaiH = and the quick-footed; naSTachetasaH = became insensible; shvasantaH = heaved a sigh; anupraaptaaH = and reached; laN^kaam = Lanka; punaH = again.
2.29.30
ततो दशग्रीवम् उपस्थितास् ते |
चारा बहिर् नित्य चरा निशा चराः |
गिरेः सुवेलस्य समीप वासिनम् |
न्यवेदयन् भीम बलम् महाबलाः ॥
Those spies, who always wander outside and who were valiant rangers of the night, thereafter approached Ravana and informed him that Rama's army was camping in the vicinity of the Suvela mountain.
chaaraaH = (those) spies; nityacharaaH = mahaabalaaH = valiant; nishaacharaaH = rangers of the night; tataH = thereafter; upasthitaaH = approached; dashagriivam = Ravana; nyavedayan = and informed him; raama balam = that Rama's army; samiipavaasinam = was camping in the vicinity; suvelasya = of the Suvela mountain.
इत्यार्षे श्रीमद्रामायणे आदिकाव्ये युद्धकाण्डे एकोनत्रिंशः सर्गः
Sarga 30
6.30.1
ततस्तमक्षोभ्य बलम् लंका अधिपतये चराः |
सुवेले राघवम् शैले निविष्टम् प्रत्यवेदयन् ॥
Thereafter, the spies informed Ravana about Rama, with his unperturbable army, having encamped on Suvela Mountain.
tataH = thereafter; charaaH = the spies; pratyavedayan = informed; laN^kaadhipate = Ravana; tam = about that; raaghavam = Rama; akshobhyabalam = with his unperturbable army; suvela shaile = on Suvela Mountain.
6.30.2
चाराणाम् रावणः श्रुत्वा प्राप्तम् रामम् महाबलम् |
जात उद्वेगो अभवत् किंचित् शार्दूलम् वाक्यम् अब्रवीत् ॥
Hearing from the spies about the arrival of Rama, the exceedingly strong man, Ravana became a little perturbed and spoke to Shardula as follows:
shrutvaa = hearing; chaaraaNaam = from the spies; praaptam = about the arrival; mahaabalam = of the exceedingly strong; raamam = Rama; raavaNaH = Ravana; abhavat = became; kimchit = a little; jaatodvegaH = perturbed; abraviit = (and) spoke; vaakyam = (the following) words; sharduulam = to Shardula.
6.30.3
अयथावच् च ते वर्णो दीनः च असि निशा चर |
न असि कच्चिद् अमित्राणाम् क्रुद्धानाम् वशम् आगतः ॥
O, demon! Your complexion is not so as it should be. You look miserable too. I hope that you have not fallen a victim to the enraged monkeys."
nishaachara = O; demon! Te = your; varNaH = complexion; ayathaavat cha = is not so as it should be; asi = you (look); diinashcha = miserable too; na aagataH kachchit = I hope that you have not fallen; vasham = a victim; kruddhaanaam = to the enraged; amitraaNaam = enemies.
6.30.4
इति तेन अनुशिष्टस् तु वाचम् मन्दम् उदीरयत् |
तदा राक्षस शार्दूलम् शार्दूलो भय विह्वलः ॥
Thus questioned by Ravana, Shardula afflicted with fear, then sluggishly spoke the following words to Ravana the tiger among demons:
iti = thus; anushiSTaH = questioned; tena = by Ravana; shaarduulaH = Shardula; bhaya vihvalaH = afflicted with fear; tadaa = then; mandam = sluggishly; udiirayat = spoke; vaacham = (these) words; raakshasa shaarduulam = to Ravana the tiger among demons.
6.30.5
न ते चारयितुम् शक्या राजन् वानर पुम्गवाः |
विक्रान्ता बलवन्तः च राघवेण च रक्षिताः ॥
"O, king! Those strong, bold and excellent monkeys protected by Rama are not capable of being spied upon."
raajan = O; king! Te = those; vaanara puNgavaaH = excellent monkeys; vikraantaaH = bold; balavantashcha = strong; rakSitaaH cha = and protected; raaghavaNa = by Rama; na shakyaaH = are not capable of being; chaarayitum = spied upon.
6.30.6
न अपि सम्भाषितुम् शक्याः सम्प्रश्नो अत्र न लभ्यते |
सर्वतो रक्ष्यते पन्था वानरैः पर्वत उपमैः ॥
"They are not capable of being talked with and nothing can be found in interrogating with them. The entire path is being protected by the monkeys looking like mountains."
na shakyaaH = they are not capable of being; sambhaaSitumapi = talked with; na labhyate = nor can be found anything; samprashna = by interrogating; atra = with them; sarvataH = the entire; panthaaH = path; rakshyate = is being protected; vaanaraiH = by the monkeys; parvatopamaiH = looking like mountains.
6.30.7
प्रविष्ट मात्रे ज्ञातो अहम् बले तस्मिन्न् अचारिते |
बलाद् गृहीतो बहुभिर् बहुधा अस्मि विदारितः ॥
"I was identified when that army was merely penetrated into (by me) and began to be examined. I was seized forcibly by the demons (forming the retinue of Vibhishana), who investigated me in various ways."
aham = I; jJNaataH = was identified; (when); tasmin = that; bale = army; praviSTamaatre = was merely penetrated into (by me); achaarite = and began to be examined; gR^ihiitaH = I was seized; balata = forcibly; rakshobhiH = by the demons (forming the retinue of Vibhishana); asmi = I was; vichaaritaH = investigated (by them); babhudhaaH = in various ways.
6.30.8
जानुभिर् मुष्टिभिर् दन्तैस् तलैः च अभिहतो भृशम् |
परिणीतो अस्मि हरिभिर् बलवद्भिर् अमर्षणैः ॥
"I was beaten on all sides with knees, fists, teeth and palms by the enraged monkeys. I was also paraded round in the midst of their army."
abhihataH = I was beaten; bhR^isham = very much; jaambhiH = with knees; muSTibhiH = fists; dantaiH = teeth; talaishcha = and palms; amarSaNaiH = by the enraged; haribhiH = monkeys; asmi = I was; pariNiitaH = paraded round; balamdhye = in the middle of the army.
6.30.9
परिणीय च सर्वत्र नीतो अहम् राम संसदम् |
रुधिर आदिग्ध सर्व अन्गो विह्वलः चलित इन्द्रियः ॥
"Having been paraded all around thus, I was finally taken to the court of Rama. All my limbs were bleeding and Rama. All my limbs were bleeding and I was trembling, with my senses disturbed."
pariNiiya = having been paraded; sarvatra = all around; aham = I; niitaH = was taken; raamasamsadi = to the court of Rama; rudhiraadidighdhasarvaaN^gaH = all my limbs was anointed with blood; vihvalaH = being trembled; chalitendriyaH = my senses were disturbed.
6.30.10
हरिभिर् वध्यमानः च याचमानः कृत अन्जलिः |
राघवेण परित्रातो जीवामि ह यदृच्चया ॥
"While being plagued by the monkeys and asked for protection with joined palms, I was saved fortunately by Rama, saying �stay!stay!'
vadhyamaanaH = while being plagmed; haribhiH = by the monkeys; yaachamaanaH = and asked for protection; kR^itaN^jaliH = with joined palms; paritraataH = I was saved; yard^ichchhayaa = fortunately; raaghaveNa = by Rama; maameti cha = saying "stay! Stay!".
6.30.11
एष शैलैः शिलाभिः च पूरयित्वा महाअर्णवम् |
द्वारम् आश्रित्य लंकाया रामस् तिष्ठति सायुधः ॥
"Rama has filled the sea with boulders and rocks, taking up his position at the gates of Lanka and stands there, well-equipped with weapons."
eSaH = that; raamaH = Rama; puurayitvaa = has filled; mahaarNavam = the sea; shailaiH = with boulders; shilaabhishcha = and rocks; aashritya = taking up his position; dvaaram = at the gates; laN^kaayaaH = of Lanka; tiSThati = and stands there; saayndhaH = well equipped with weapon.
6.30.12
गरुड व्यूहम् आस्थाय सर्वतो हरिभिर् वृतः |
माम् विसृज्य महातेजा लंकाम् एव अभिवर्तते ॥
"Having released me, Rama of great splendour arranged the army in the form of Garuda (an eagle). He is encircled on all sides by the monkeys and is approaching towards Lanka."
visR^ijya = having released; maam = me; mahaatejajaaH = Rama of great splendour; aasthaaya = arranged; (the army); garuDa vyuuham = in the form of Garuda (an eagle); vR^itaH = (He is) encircled; sarvataH = on all sides; haribhiH = by monkeys; abhivartate = and is approaching; laN^kaameva = towards Lanka.
6.30.13
पुरा प्राकारम् आयाति क्षिप्रम् एकतरम् कुरु |
सीताम् च अस्मै प्रयच्च आशु सुयुद्धम् वा प्रदीयताम् ॥
"Before he reaches the ramparts, do one thing or the other quickly or give away Seetha immediately or even offer him battle."
puraa aayaati = he may reach; praakaaram = the ramparts; kuru = do; ekataram = one thing or the other; kshipram = quickly; vaa = or; prayaachchha = give away; siitaam = Seetha; aashu = immediately; pradiiyataam vaapi = or even give him; yuddham = a battle.
6.30.14
मनसा सम्तताप अथ तत् श्रुत्वा राक्षस अधिपः |
शार्दूलस्य महद् वाक्यम् अथ उवाच स रावणः ॥
Having heard those words, Ravana the lord of demons reflected on it and thereafter spoke the following significant words to Shardula.
shrutvaa = having heard; tat = those words; saH = that; raavaNaH = Ravana; raakshasaadhipaH = the Lord of demons; tadaa = then; prekshya manasaa = reflected; tat = on it; atham = and thereafter; uvaacha = spoke; sumahat vaakyam = the significant words; shaarduulam = to shardula.
6.30.15
यदि माम् प्रतियुध्येरन् देव गन्धर्व दानवाः |
न एव सीताम् प्रदास्यामि सर्व लोक भयाद् अपि ॥
"I will not give away Seetha even if the celestials or Gandharvas the celestial musicians or the demons were to fight against me or even under danger from all beings."
naira pradaasyaami = I will not give away; siitaam = Seetha; yadi = even if; deva gandharva daanavaaH = the celestials or Gandharvas the celestial musicians or the demons; pratiyudhyerannapi = were to fight again; maam = me; sarva loka bhayaadapi = or even under danger from all beings.
6.30.16
एवम् उक्त्वा महातेजा रावणः पुनर् अब्रवीत् |
चारिता भवता सेना के अत्र शूराः प्लवम् गमाः ॥
After uttering the aforesaid words, the heroic Ravana again spoke as follows: "Has the army been espied by you? Who are the valiant monkeys among them?"
mahaatejaaH = the heroic; raavaNaH = Ravana; evam = thus; uktvaa = uttered; punaH = and again; abraviit = spoke (as follows); senaa = (has) the army; charitaa = been espied; bhavataa = by you? Ke = who; shuuraaH = are the valiant; plavaN^gamaaH = monkeys; atra = among them?
6.30.17
कीदृशाः किम् प्रभावाः च वानरा ये दुरासदाः |
कस्य पुत्राः च पौत्राः च तत्त्वम् आख्याहि राक्षस ॥
"O, the virtuous gentle Shardula! What radiance do the monkeys, who are difficult to be conquered possess of? what kind? Whose sons and grandsons are they? You tell me that information."
suurata = O; the virtuous; saumya = gentle man!; kimprabhaaH vaanaraaH = what radiance do the monkeys have; ye = who; duraasadaaH = an difficult to be conquered? kiidR^ishaaH = of what kind? Kasya = whose; putraaH = sons (are they?) pautrashcha = whose grandsons are they? Tvam = you; aakhyaahi = describe; tat = it.
6.30.18
तथात्र प्रतिपत्स्यामि ज्ञात्वा तेषाम् बल अबलम् |
अवश्यम् बल सम्ख्यानम् कर्तव्यम् युद्धम् इच्चता ॥
"After knowing their strengths and weakness, I will decide in this matter accordingly. Is it not necessary to count clearly those who are really yearning to fight the battle?"
jJNaatvaa = after knowing; teSaam = their; balaabalam = strength and weakness; pratipatsyaami = I will decide; atra = in this matter; tathaa = accordingly; kartavyam khalu = Is it not necessary; samkhyaanam = to count; avashyam = clearly; ichchhataam = those who are yearning; yuddham = for battle?
6.30.19
अथ एवम् उक्तः शार्दूलो रावणेन उत्तमः चरः |
इदम् वचनम् आरेभे वक्तुम् रावण सम्निधौ ॥
Hearing Ravana's words, Shardula the excellent spy then started to narrate these words for Ravana's information:
evam = thus; uktaH = spoken; raavaNena = by Ravana; shaarduulaH = Shardula; uttamaH charaH = the excellent spy; atha = then; aarebhe = started; vaktum = to tell; idam = these; vachanam = words; raavaNa samvidhau = for Ravana's clearance.
6.30.20
अथ ऋक्ष रजसः पुत्रो युधि राजन् सुदुर्जयः |
गद्गदस्य अथ पुत्रो अत्र जाम्बवान् इति विश्रुतः ॥
"Certainly, king Sugreeva, the son of Riksharajasa, is difficult to be conquered in battle. Here is the son of Gadgada, famously called as Jambavan."
atha = certainly; raajaa = king Sugreeva; putraH = the son; R^iksharajasaH = of Riksharajasa; duraasadaH = is difficult to be conquered; yudhi = in battle; atra = here; sutraH = is the so; gadgadasya = of Gadgada; vishrutaH = famously; jaambavaaniti = called as Jambavan.
6.30.21
गद्गदस्य एव पुत्रो अन्यो गुरु पुत्रः शत क्रतोः |
कदनम् यस्य पुत्रेण कृतम् एकेन रक्षसाम् ॥
"The other one is the son of the same Gadgada. Another one is the son of Brihaspati the teacher of Indra the lord of celestials, called Kesari by whose son Hanuman the demons were destroyed."
asyaH = the other one; putraH = is the son; gadgadasyaiva = of the same Gadagada. (another one); guruputraH = is the son of Brihaspati; the teacher; shatakratoH = of Indra the god of celestials; (called Kesari); yasya = by whose; putreNa = son (Hanuman); ekena = alone; kadanam = the destroyal; rakshasaam = of demons; kR^itam = was done.
6.30.22
सुषेणः च अपि धर्म आत्मा पुत्रो धर्मस्य वीर्यवान् |
सौम्यः सोम आत्मजः च अत्र राजन् दधि मुखः कपिः ॥
"O, king! Here is Sushena the son of Yama the Lord of Death who is valiant and virtuous, as well as a monkey called Dadhimukha, the cool-minded, who is the son of moon."
raajan = O; king! Atra = here is; suSeNashcha = Sushena; putraH = the son; dharmasya = of Yama the lord of Death; viiryavaan = who is valiant; dharmaatmaa = and virtuous minded; dadhimukhaH kapiH = and a monkey called Dadhimukha; somaatmajaH = who is the son of moon; saumyaH = and cool-minded.
6.30.23
सुमुखो दुर्मुखः च अत्र वेग दर्शी च वानरः |
मृत्युर् वानर रूपेण नूनम् सृष्टः स्वयम्भुवा ॥
"Sumukha, Durmukha and a monkey called Vegadarshi are surely the personifications of death in the form of monkeys, created by Brahma, the Lord of creation."
sumukhaH = Sumukha; durmukhashchaiva = Durmukha; vaanaraH = and monkey called; vegadarshiicha = called Vegadarshi; nuunam = are surely; mR^ityuH = the death; sR^iSTaH = created; vaanara rapeNa = in the form of monkeys; svayambhuvaa = by Brahma the Lord of creation.
6.30.24
पुत्रो हुत वहस्य अथ नीलः सेना पतिः स्वयम् |
अनिलस्य च पुत्रो अत्र हनूमान् इति विश्रुतः ॥
"Here is Nila the army-general himself, the son of Agni the Lord of Fire. Here is the son of Vayu the Lord of Wind well- known as Hanuman."
atra = here is; niilaH = Nila; senaapatiH = the army-general; svayam = himself; putraH = the son; hutavahasya = of Agni the Lord of Fire; atra = here is; anilasya putraH = the son of Vayu the Lord of Wind; vishrutaH = well-know; hanumaaniti = as Hanuman.
6.30.25
नप्ता शक्रस्य दुर्धर्षो बलवान् अन्गदो युवा |
मैन्दः च द्विविदः च उभौ बलिनाव् अश्वि सम्भवौ ॥पुत्रा वैवस्वतस्य अत्र पन्च काल अन्तक उपमाः |
गजो गव अक्षो गवयः शरभो गन्ध मादनः ॥दश वानरकोट्यश्च शूराणाम् युद्धकाङ्ग्क्षिणाम् |
श्रीमताम् देवपुत्राणाम् शेषम् नाख्यातुमुत्सहे ॥
"The young Angada, Indra's grandson, the strong and invincible one, both the mighty Mainda and Dvinda born of the two divinties of Ashvin* as well as Gaja, Gavaksha, Gavaya, Sharabha and Gandhamadhana the five sons of Yama the God of Death all of them resembling Yama at the time of dissolution of the world, the valiant ten crores of monkeys who are yearning for battle are all here. I cannot venture to tell about the remaining glorious sons of god."
25; 26; 27. yuvaa = the young; an^gadaH = Angada; shakrasya = Indra's; naptaa = grandson; balavaan = the stron; durdharSaH = and invincible; ubhau = both; balinau = the mighty; maindashacha = Mainda; dvividashcha = and Dvivida; ashvisambhavau = born of the two divinities of Ashvin*; atha = and; gaja = Gaja; gavaakSaH = Gavaksha; gavayaH = Gavaya; sharabhaH = Sharabha; gandhamaadhanaH = and Gandhamadhana; paN^cha = the five; putraaH = sons; vaivasvatasya = of Yama the God of Death; kaalaantkopamaa = resembling Yama at the time of dissolution of the world; dasha = ten; vaanarakoTyashcha = crores of monkeys; shuuraaNaam = the valiant ones; yuddhakaaNkshiNaam = who are yearning for battle (are here); na utsahe = I cannot venture; aakhyaatum = to tell; sheSaam = about remaining; devaputraaNaam = sons of god; shriimataam = the glorious.
The two divinities of Ashvin are said to appear in the sky before the dawn in a golden carriage drawn by horses or birds, they bring treasures to men and avert misfortune and sickness; they are considered as the physicians of heaven.
6.30.28
पुत्रो दशरथस्येष सिम्हसम्हननो युवा |
दूषणो निहतो येन खरश्च त्रिशिरास्तथा ॥
"This young man is Rama, Dasartha's son, who is well-built like a lion, by whom Dushana ws killed as also Khara and Trishana.
eSaH = this; yuvaa = young man; (is Rama); dasharathasya = Dasaratha's; putraH = son; simha samhananaH = who is well-built like a lion; yena = by whom; duuSaNaH = Dushana; nihataH = was killed; tathaa = as also; kharashcha = Khara; trishiraaH = and Trishira.
6.30.29
नास्ति रामस्य सदृशो विक्रमे भुवि कश्चन |
विराधो निहतो येन कबन्धश्चान्तकोपमः ॥
"There is no one on earth who is equal in prowess to Rama, by whom Viradha was killed as also Kabandha who was equal to Yama."
naasti kashchana = there is no one; bhuvi = on earth; sadR^ishaH = who is equal; vikrame = in prowess; raamasya = to Rama; yena = by whom; viraadho = Viradha; nihataH = was killed; kabandhashcha = as also Kabandha; antakopamaH = who was equal to Yama.
6.30.30
वक्तुम् न शक्तो रामस्य गुणान् कश्चिन्नरः क्षितौ |
जनस्थानगता येन तावन्तो राक्षसा हताः ॥
"No man on this earth is able to narrate the qualities of Rama, by whom all the demons staying in Janasthana were killed."
na shaktaH naraH kashchit = No man is able; kSitau = on this earth; vaktum = to tell; guNaan = the qualities; raamasya = of Rama; yena = by whom; taavantaH = all raakshasaH = the demons; janasthaanagataaH = staying in Janasthana; hataaH = were killed.
6.30.31
लक्ष्मणश्चात्र धर्मात्मा मातङ्गवामिवर्षभः |
यस्य बाणपथम् प्राप्य व जीवेदपि वासवः ॥
"Here too is the virtuous Lakshamana, resembling the most excellent elephant among elephants, in the path of whose arrows, even Indra the Lord of celestials himself could not survive
praapya = having stood; yasya = on whose; baaNapatham = path of arrows; vaasavaH api = even Indra the Lord of celestials; na jiivet = could not survive; lakshmaNashcha = that Lakshamna; dharmaatmaa = the virtuous man; R^iSabhaH iva = resembling the most excellent of elephants; maataN^gaanaam = among elephants.
6.30.32
श्वेतो ज्योतिर् मुखः च अत्र भास्करस्य आत्म सम्भवौ |
वरुणस्य च पुत्रो अथ हेम कूटः प्लवम् गमः ॥विश्व कर्म सुतो वीरो नलः प्लवग सत्तमः |
विक्रान्तो वेगवान् अत्र वसु पुत्रः सुदुर्धरः ॥
"Sweta and Jyotirmukha, the sons of the sun-god, a monkey called Hemakuta, another son of Varuna, Nila the son of Visvakarma the strong and the best of monkeys, as well as that mighty and swift Durdhara the son of Vasus are all here."
32; 33. shveta = Sweta; jyotirmukhashcha = and Jyotirmukha; aatmasambhavau = the sons; bhaaskarasya = of the sun-god; plavaN^gamaH = a monkey called; hemakuuTaH = Hemakuta; anyaH putraH = another son; varuNasya = of Varuna; nalaH = Nala; vishvakarmasutaH = the son of Vishvakarma; viiraH = the strong; plavN^gama sattamaH = and the best of monkeys; saH = (as well as) that; durdharaH = Durdhara; vasuputraH = the son of Vasus; vikraantaH = the mighty; vegavaan = and the swift; atra = are here.
6.30.34
राक्षसानाम् वरिष्ठः च तव भ्राता विभीषणः |
परिगृह्य पुरीम् लंकाम् राघवस्य हिते रतः॥
"There is the prince of demons Vibhishana, your brother, who having secured the city of Lanka (as a prospective gift from Rama) remains devoted to the good of Rama."
variSThashcha = there is the prince; raakSasaanaam = of demons; vibhiiSaNaH = Vibhishana; tava = your; bhraataa = brother; prtigR^ihya = who having secured; laN^kaam puriim = the city of Lanka; (as a prospective gift from Rama); rataH = remains devoted; hite = to be good; raaghavasya = of Rama.
6.30.35
इति सर्वम् समाख्यातम् तव इदम् वानरम् बलम् |
सुवेले अधिष्ठितम् शैले शेष कार्ये भवान् गतिः ॥
"Thus, I have described about the entire army of monkeys stationed on the Mount Suvela. Now, it is for you to decide what remains to be done!"
iti = thus; samaakhyaatam = has been; described; idam = about this; sarvam = entire; vaanaram balam = army of monkeys; adhiSThitam = stationed; suvele shaile = on the Mount Suvela; bhavaan = It is for you; gatiH = to decide; sheSakaarye = what remains to be done!.
इत्यार्षे श्रीमद्रामायणे आदिकाव्ये युद्धकाण्डे त्रिंशः सर्गः
Sarga 31
6.31.1
ततस्तमक्षोभ्यबलम् लङ्कायां नृपतेश्चराः |
सुवेले राघवं शैले निविष्टं प्रत्यवेदयन् ॥
The spies of king Ravana informed him that Rama with his imperturbable army was encamped at Mount Suvela in Lanka.
tataH = then; nR^ipateH = the king's; charaaH = spies; pratyavedan = informed (Ravana); tam raaghavam = that Rama; akSobhya balam = with his imperturbable army; niviSTam = was stationed; suvele shaile = at Mount Suvela; laN^kaayaam = in Lanka.
6.31.2
चाराणाम् रावणः श्रुत्वा प्राप्तम् रामम् महाबलम् |
जातोद्वेगोऽभवत्किंचित्सचिवानिदमब्रवीत् ॥
Hearing through his spies that Rama with his mighty army had arrived to Lanka, Ravana was a little agitated and spoke to his counsellors as follows:
shrutvaa = Hearing; chaaraaNaam = throught; spies; raamam = that Rama; mahaabalam = with his mighty army; praaptam = had arrived; raavaNaH = Ravana; jaatodvegaH = was agitated; kimchit = a little; abraviit = and spoke; idam = thse words; sachivaan = to his counsellors (as follows):
6.31.3
मन्त्रिणः शीघ्रमायान्तु सर्वे वै सु समाहिताः |
अयम् नो मन्त्रकालो हि सम्प्रास्त इति राक्षसाः ॥
"The time for deliberation has come to us. Let our ministerial colleagues come quickly with their keenly attentive minds."
ayam = this; mantrakaalaH = time for delibration; sampraaptaH iti = has come; naH = to us; (Let); sarve = all; mantriNaH = the ministerial; raakshhasaaH = demons; shiighram = quickly; aagaantu = come; susamaahitaaH = with keenly attentive minds.
6.31.4
तस्य तच्चासनम् श्रुत्वा मन्त्रिणोऽभ्यागमन् द्रुतम् |
ततः स मन्त्रयामास राक्षसैः सचिवैः सह ॥
As per his command, the ministers came instantly. Ravana conferred with the ogres, his ministers.
shrutvaa = hearing; tat = that; shaasanam = command; tasya = of his; mantriNaH = the ministers; abhyaagamam = came; drutam = soon; tataH = thereafter; saH = he; mantrayaamaasa = deliberated; sachivaiH saha = with his ministers; raakshhasaiH = the ogres.
6.31.5
मन्त्रयित्वा तु दुर्धर्षः क्षमं यत्तदन्न्तरम् |
विसर्जयित्वा सचिवान् प्रविवेश स्वमालयम् ॥
The dreadful Ravana discussed about the ensuing things to be done immediately. He sent away the ministers and entered his palace.
durdharshhaH = Ravana; the dreadful one; mantrayitvaa = deliberated; tat = that; yat = which; kshhamam = was befitting to be done; anantaram = immediately after; visarjayitvaa = sent away sachivaan = the ministers; pravivesha = and entered; svam his; aalayam = palace.
6.31.6
ततो राक्षसमादाय विद्युज्जिह्वम् महाबलम् |
मायाविदम् महामायः प्रविशद्यत्र मैथिली ॥
Thereafter, Ravana the practiser of conjuring tricks, took the exceedingly strong Vidyujjihva who was a great sourcerer along with him and went to Seetha's place.
tataH = thereafter; mahaamayaH = Ravana; practising conjuring tricks; aadaaya = took; vidyujjihvam = Vidyujjihva; mahaabalam = exceedingly strong; maayaavidam = who knew magic spells (along with him); praavishat = entered; yatra = the place where; maithilii = Seetha ( was there).
6.31.7
विद्युज्जिह्वम् च मायाज्ञ्मब्रवीद्राक्षसाधिपः |
मोहयिष्यावहे सीताम् मायया जनकात्मजाम् ॥
Ravana the lord of demons spoke to Vidyujjihva, who was a knower of conjuring tricks as follows: "With your spells, create an illusion in order to deceive Seetha, daughter of Janaka."
raakshaasaadhipaH = Ravana the lord of demons; abraviit cha = spoke; vidyujjihvam = to Vidyujjihva; maagaajN^gam = who knew deceptions (as follows): mohayishhvaavahe maayayaa = we shall create an illusion to deceive; siitaam = Seetha; janakaatmajaam = the daughter of Janaka.
6.31.8
शिरो मायामयम् गृह्य राघवस्य विशाचर |
मां त्वं समुपतिष्ठस्व महच्च सशरम् धनुः ॥
"O, demon! Produce a head resembling Rama's along with a great bow and arrows created deceptively and present yourself before me."
nishaachara = O; demon!; tvam = you; samupatisthasva = approached; maam = me; gR^ihya = holding; mayaamayam = a deceptive; raaghavasya = Rama's; shiraa = head sa sharam = along with his arrows; mahat = and the big; dhanuH cha = bow.
6.31.9
एवमुक्त स्तथेत्याह विद्युज्जिह्वो निशाचतः |
दर्शयामास ताम् मायाम् सुप्रयुक्ताम् स रावणे ॥तस्य तुष्टोऽभवद्राजा प्रददौ च विभूषणम् |
Hearing Ravana's words, the demon Vidyujjihva said, "Be it so". He showed to Ravana those things of his conjuring trick, well-performed. The king became satisfied of his work and gave him an ornament (as a gift).
evam = thus; uktaH = spoken; nishaacharaH = the demon; vidyujjihvaH = Vidyujjihva; aaha = said; tatheti = "be itso"; saH = he; darshayaamaasa = showed; raavaNe = to Ravana; taam maayaam = that conjuring trick; suprayuktaam = well-performed; raajaa = the king; abravat = became well-performed; raajaa = the king; abhaat = became; tushhTaH = satisfied; tasya = of him; pradadecha = and gave too; vibhuushhaNam = an ornament.
6.31.10
अशोकवनिकायाम् च सीतादर्शनलालसः ॥नैरृतानामधिपतिः सम्विवेश महाबलः |
The exceedingly strong Ravana the suzerain lord of demons, duly entered the Ashoka grove, eagerly longing for the sight of Seetha.
mahaabalaH = the exceedingly strong; nairR^itaanaam adhipatiH = Ravana the suzerain lord of demons; samvivesha = duly entered; ashoka vanikaayaam = the Ashoka grove; siitaadarshana laalasaH = eagerly longng for the sight of Seetha.
6.31.11
ततो दीनामदैन्यार्हाम् ददर्श धनदामजः ॥अधोमुखीं शोकपरामुपविष्टाम् महीतले |
भर्तारमेव ध्यायन्तीमशोकवनिकाम् गताम् ॥
Then, Ravana the younger brother of Kubera ( the god of riches) saw Seetha the unfortunate one, who did not deserve that fate, seated on the ground with her head bent down in the Ashoka grove plunged in grief as she was and absorbed in the thought of her husband.
11; 12. tataH = then; dhanadaanujaH = Ravana; the younger brother of Kubera ( the god of riches); dadarsha = saw (Seetha); diinaam = the unfortunate one; adainyaarham = who did not desrve that fate; adhomukhiim = her head bowed; shokaparaam = plunged in grief upaviSTaam = seated; mahiitale = on the ground; gataam = abtained; ashoka vanikaam = in the Ashoka grove; dhyaantiim = absorbed in the thought; bhartaarameva = of her husband.
6.31.13
उपास्यमानाम् घोराभी राक्षसीभिरदूरतः |
उपसृत्य ततः सीताम् प्रहर्षं नाम कीर्तयन् ॥इदम् च वचनम् धृष्टमुवाच जनकात्मजाम् |
Then, approaching Seetha who was attended upon by ghastly ogresses seated not far distance from her and mentioning his own name with great delight, Ravana spoke the following audacious words to Seetha.
tataH = then; upasR^itya = approaching; siitaam = Seetha; upaasyamaanaam = who was attended upon; ghoraabhiH raakshhasiibhiH = by ghastly ogresses; aduurataH = not for distant from her; kiirtayan praharshham naama = and mentioning his own name with great delight; uvaacha = spoke; idam vachanam = these words; dhR^ishhTam = whih were audacious; janakaatmajam = to Seetha.
6.31.14
सान्त्व्यमाना मया भद्रे यमाश्रित्य विमन्यसे ॥खरहन्ता स ते भर्ता राघवः समरे हतः |
"O, Beautiful one! He in whom you trusted and repelled me when I sought to console you - that murderer of Khara, your husband Rama has been killed in battle."
bhadre = O; Beautiful one!; saH = He; yam = in whom; aashritya = you took shelter; vimanasyase = and repelled me; ssantvaanaa = when you were consoled; mayaa = by me; kharahantaa = that murderer of Khara; te bhartaa = your husband; raaghavaH = Rama; hataH = has been killed; samara = in battle.
6.31.15
चिन्नम् ते सर्वथा मूलम् दर्पश्च विहतो मया ॥व्यसनेनात्मनः सीते मम भार्या भविष्यसि |
"O, Seetha! Your root has been cut off in all ways by me and your pride has been slain. By your present evil predicament, you will become my wife."
siite = O Seetha!; te muulam = your root; chhinnam = has been cut off; sarvathaa = in all ways; mayaa = be me; darpashha = bhavishhyasi = you will become; mama = my; bhaaryaa = wife; aatmaanaH = by your; vyasanana = evil predicament.
6.31.16
विसृजैतां मतिं मूढे किं मृतेन करिष्यसि ॥भवस्व भद्रे भार्याणां सर्वासामीश्वरी मम |
"O, Foolish one! Give up this resolution. What will you do with one dead. O, beautiful one! Become the Chief Queen over all my consorts."
muuDhe = O; Foolish one!; visR^ija = give up etaam = this; matim = resolution; kim kariSyasi = what will you do; mR^itena = with one dead?; bhadre = O; beautiful one!; Bhave = become; iishvarii = the Chief Queen; sarvaasaam = over all; mama = my; bharyaaNaam = consorts.
6.31.17
अल्पपुण्ये निवृत्तार्थे मूढे पण्डितमानिनि ॥सृणु भर्तृनधम् सीते घोरं वृत्रवधं यथा |
"O, Foolish one, with scant virtue and failed purpose! You think yourself as wise! O, Seetha! Hear about the dreadful killing of your husband in battle, as the killing of the demon Vritra (at the hands of Indra)"
munDhe = O; foolish one; alpapuNye = with scant virtue; nivR^ittaarthe = and lost purpose!; panN^Dita maanini = you think yourself as wise! Siite = O; Seetha!; shR^iNu = hear; ghoram bhartR^ivadham = about the dreadful killing of your husband; vR^itra vadham yathaa = as the killing of the demon vR^itra(at the hands of Indra).
6.31.18
समायातः समुद्रान्तं हन्तुं मां किल राघवः ॥वानरेन्द्रप्रणीतेन बलेव महता वृतः |
"Rama, encircled by an extensive army led forward by Sugreeva, is said to have arrived at the sea-shore, to kill me."
raaghavaH = Rama; vR^itaH = encircled; mahataa balena = by an extensive army; vaanarendra praNiitena = led forwards by sugreeva; samaayaataH kila = at the sea- shore; hantum = to kill; maam = me.
6.31.19
सम्निविष्टः समुद्रस्य पीड्य तीरमथोत्तरम् ॥बलेन महता रामो व्रजत्यस्तम् दिवाकरे |
"While sun was going to set, Rama with his mighty army was encamped there, encroaching upon the northern shore of the sea."
atha = thereafter; (while); divaakare = the sun; vrajati = was going; astam = to set; raamaH = Rama; savishhTaH = encamped; piiDya = encroaching upon; uttaram = the northern; tiiram = shore; samudrasya = of sea; mahataa balena = with his mighty army.
6.31.20
अथाध्वनि परिश्रान्तमर्धरात्रे स्थितम् बलम् ॥सुखसुप्तं समासाद्य चरितम् प्रथमं चरैः |
"Their army stationed there, comfortably asleep at the middle of the night and completely fatigued in the course of the journey, was approached first and espied by our spies."
atha = then; balam = their army; sthitam = stationed there; sukhasuptam = omfortably asleep; ardharaatre = at the middle of the night; parishraantam = and completely fatigued; adhvani = in the course of the journey; samaasaadya = was approached; prathamam = first; charitam = and spied; charaiH = by our spies.
6.31.21
तत्प्रहस्तप्रणीतेन बलेन महता मम ॥बलमस्य हतम् रात्रौ यत्र रामः सलक्ष्मणः |
"By my great army, which was led by Prahasta, Rama's army was killed in the night at the place where Rama and Lakshmana were there."
mama balena = by my army; mahataa = which is great; prahasta praNiitena = which was led by Prahasta; asya = Rama's; balam = army; hatam = was killed; raatrau = in the night; yatra = at the place where; raamaH = Rama; salakshhmaNaH = along with Lakshmana (were there).
6.31.22
पट्टिशान् परिघांश्चक्रानृष्टीर्दण्डान्महायुधान् ॥बाणजालानि शूलानि भास्वरान् कूटमुद्गरान् |
यष्टीश्च तोमरान् प्रासांश्चक्राणि मुसलानि च ॥उद्यम्योद्यम्य रक्षोभिर्वानरेषु निपातिताः |
The demons wielding harpoons, maces, discus, daggers, sticks, great arrows spears, shining maces with spikes, picks lances, darts, massed weapons, clubs and circular missiles, made use of them again and again in order to strike down the monkeys."
22; 23. paTTishaan = harpoons; parighaan = maes; chakraan = disus; R^iSTiiH = daggers; daN^Daan = sticks; mahaayudhaan = massed weapons; baaNajaalaani = multitude of arrows; shuulaani = spears bhaasvaraan = shining; kuuTamudgaraan = spiked maces; yashhTiishha = picks; tomaraan = lanes; praasaan = darts; chakraaNi = made iruular missiles; musalaani cha = lubs; udyamya udyamya = were made use of again and again; rakSobhiH = by the demons; nipaatitaaH = and struk down; vaanareSu = on the monkeys.
6.31.24
अथ सुप्तस्य रामस्य प्रहस्तेन प्रमाथिना ॥असक्तम् कृतहस्तेन शिरश्छिन्नं महासिना |
"The impetuous Prahasta, with his steady hand, severed the head of Rama sleeping there, with his mighty sword without a resistance from any one."
atha = thereafter; prahastena = by Prahasta; pramaadhinaa = the impetuous; kR^itahastena = and the steady-handed demon; suptasya = the sleeping; raamasya = Rama's; shiraH = head; hhinnam = was severed; mahaasinaa = by his mighty sword; asaktam = without any resistance.
6.31.25
विभीषणः समुत्पत्य निगृहीतो यदृच्छया ॥दिशम् प्रव्राजितः सैन्यैर्लक्ष्मणः प्लवगैः सह |
"Fortunately, Vibhishana was over leaped and held captive. Lakshmana along with the monkeys were made to run away in all directions."
yard^ichchhayaa = fortunately; vibhiiSaNaH = Vibhishana; samut[atua = was overleaped; nigR^ihiitaH = and hel aptive; lakshhmaNaH = Lakshmana; plavangaiH saha = along with monkeys; pravraajitaH = were made to run away; disham = in all diretions.
6.31.26
सुग्रीवो ग्रीवया सीते भग्नया प्लवगाधिपः ॥निरस्तहनुकः श्रेते हनुमान् राक्षसैःर्हतः |
"O, Seetha! Sugreeva the king of monkeys with his neck broken and Hanuman with his jaw removed were laid down and killed by the demons."
siite = O; Seetha!; sugriivaH = Sugreeva; plavagaadhipaH = the king of monkeys; bhagnayaa = with the broken; griivayaa = neck; hanuman = and Hanuman; nirastahanukaH = with his jaw removed; shete = were laid down; hataH = and killed; raakSasaiH = by the demons.
6.31.27
जाम्बवानथ जानुभ्यामुत्पतन्निहतो युधि ॥पट्टिशैर्बहुभिश्छन्नो विकृत्तः सादपो यथा |
"Thereafter Jambavan who was rising up on his knees was killed in the battle. His body was cut off with many sharp-edged spears, like a tree is cut off."
atha = thereafter; jaambavaan = Jambavan; utpatan = who was rising up; jaanubhyaam = on his knees; nihataH = was killed; yudhi = in the combat; chhinnaH = (He was) cut off; bahubhiH with many; paTTishaiH = sharp-edged spears; paadapoyatha = like a tree.
6.31.28
मैन्दश्च द्विविदश्चोभौ तौ वानरवरर्षभौ ॥निःश्वसन्तौ रुदन्तौ च रुधिरेण परीवृतौ |
असिना व्यायतौ चिन्नौ मध्ये ह्यरिनिषूदनौ ॥
"Mainda and Dvivida - those two great scourgers of their foes, the long bodied and the foremost of the monkeys, groaning and breathless, their limbs bathed in blood-were cut to pieces at the waist-level, by a sword."
28; 29. maindashcha = Mainda; dvividashcha = and Dvivida; ubhau = ariniSuudanau = those two great scourgers of their foes; vyaayatau = the long bodied; vaanararshhabhau = and the foremost of monkeys; rudantau = groaning; niHshvasantau = and breathless; pariivR^itau = their limbs bathed; rudhireNa = in blood; chhinrau = wee cut to pieces; madhye = at the waist-level; asinaa = by a sword.
6.31.30
अनुष्वनति मेदिन्याम् पनसः यथा ॥वाराचैर्बहुभिश्छन्नः श्रेते दर्याम् दरीमुखः |
कुमुदस्तु महातेजा निष्कूजन् सायकैर्हतः ॥
"Panasa, crying for help was stretched on the earth under a tree of the same name. Pierced by lying in a pit. The exceedingly valiant kumuda on his part, shrieking, was killed by a hail of missiles."
30;31. panasaH = Panasa; anuSvanati = crying for help (was stretched); medinyaam = on the earth; panasoyathaa = under a tree by the same name; chhinnaH = Piered; bahubhiH = by a number of naraachaiH = steel arrows; dariimukhaH = Darimukha; shete = is lying; daryaami = in a pit; mahaa tejaaH = the exceedingly valiant; kumudastu = Kumuda on his part; nishhkuujan = shrieking; hataH = was killed; saayakaiH = by missiles.
6.31.32
अङ्गदो बहुभिश्छ्न्नः शरैरासाद्य राक्षसैः |
परितो रुधिरोद्गारी क्षितौ निपतिताङ्गदः ॥
"Angada, who was adorned with bracelets lies fallen down, emitting blood on all sides, as he was pierced by the demons with many arrows, after approaching him."
aN^gada = Angada; nipataaN^gadaH = who was adorned with bracelets; lies fallen down; kshhitau = on the ground; rudhirodgaarii = emitting blood; saritaH = on all sides; chhinnaH = (as he was) pierced; raakshhasaiH = by the demons bahubhiH = with many; sharaiH = arrows; aasaadya = after approaching him.
6.31.33
हरयो मथिता वागैरथ जालैस्तथापरे |
शयाना मृदितास्तत्र वायुवेगैरिवाम्बुदाः ॥
"The monkeys sleeping there were crushed by elephants and multitude of chariots, like clouds are crushed to pieces by the velocity of wind."
apare = other; harayaH = monkeys; shayanaaH = sleeping; tatra = there; mathitaa = were crushed; naagai = by elephants; tathaa = and; rathajaalaiH = multitude of chariots; ambudaaH iva = like clouds; m^iditaa = are crushed; vaayuvegaiH = by the velocity of wind.
6.31.34
प्रसृताश्च परे त्रस्ताः हन्यमाना जघन्यतः |
अनुद्रुतास्तु रक्षोBहिः सिम्हैरिव महाद्विपाः ॥
"The enemy fled in terror, pursued by demons, while being struck on the bak, like lions pursuing great elephants."
pare = the enemy; prasR^itaaH = fled; trastaaH = in terror; anudrutaaH; pursued; rakshhobhiH = by demons; hanyamaanaaH = while being struck; jaghanyataH = on the back; simhaiH iva = like lions; mahaadvipaaH = pursuing great elephants.
6.31.35
सागरे पतिताः केचित्केचिद्गगनमाश्रिताः |
ऋक्षा वृक्षामपारूढा वानरैर्व्यतिमिश्रिताः ॥
"Some monkeys fell in the sea and some sought shelter in the sky. The bears with the monkeys climbed the trees."
kechit = some; patitaaH = fell; saagare = in the ocean; kechit = some; aashritaaH = sought shelter; gaganam = in the sky; R^ikshhaaH = the bears; vyatinishritaaH = combined; vaanaraiH = with monkeys; upaaruuDhaaH = climbed; viR^ikshhaan = the trees.
6.31.36
सागरस्य च तीरेषु शैलेषु च वनेषु च |
पिङ्गलास्ते विरूपाक्षे राक्षसैर्बहवो हताः ॥
"By the demons with monstrous eyes, were killed a multitude of monkeys, at the shores of the sea, in the mountains an in the woods."
raakshhasaiH = by the demons; viruupaakshhaiH = with monstrous eyes; hataaH = were killed; te = those; bahavaH = multitude; piN^galaaH = of monkeys; tiireshhu = at the shores; saagarasya = of the sea; shaileshhuha = in the mountains vaneshhuha = and in the woods.
6.31.37
एवम् तव हतो भर्ता ससैन्यो मम सेवया |
क्षतजार्द्रं रजोध्वस्तमिदं चाप्याहृतम् शिरः ॥
"Thus, your husband together with his army was killed by my troops. This head, drenched in his blood and besmeared with dust has been gathered up."
evam = thus; tava = your; bharataa = husband; sa sainyaH = together with his army; hataH = was killed; mama senagaaH = by my army; idam = this; shiraH = head; asya kshhata jaardram = dvenced in his blood; rajodhvastam = and covered with dust; aahR^itam = is procured.
6.31.38
ततः परमदुर्धर्षो रावणो राक्षसेश्वरः |
सीतायामुपशृण्वत्यां राक्षसीमिद मब्रवीत् ॥
Thereafter, Ravana the Lord of demons who was very much difficult to be attacked, spoke the following words to an ogress, while Seetha was overhearing them.
tataH = thereafter; raavaNaH = Ravana; paramadurdharshhaH = very much difficult to be attacked; raakshhashvaraH = and the lord of demns; siitaayaam upashR^iNya = while Seetha was overhearing; abraviit = spoke; idam = these words; raakshhasiim = to an ogress.
6.31.39
राक्षसम् क्रूरकर्माणम् विद्युज्जिह्वम् समानय |
येन तद्रघनशिरः सङ्ग्रमात्स्वयमाहृतम् ॥
"Bring Vidyujjihva, the demon of the cruel deed, by whom himself Raghava's head was brought back from the battle-field."
samaanaya = bring; vidyujjihvam = Vidyujjihva; raakshhasam = the demons; kruurakarmaaNam = of the cruel deed; yena = by whom; tat = that; raaghava shiraH = Raghava's head; aahR^itam = was brought; svayam = by himself; saN^graamaat = from the battle-field.
6.31.40
विद्युज्जिह्व स्तदा गृह्य शिरस्तत्सशरासनम् |
प्रणामम् शिरसा कृत्वा रावणस्याग्रतः स्थितः ॥
Holding that head along with a bow, Vidyujjihva making a respectful salute with his head bent low, stood in front of Ravana.
tadaa = then; gR^iya; holding; tat shiraH = that head; sa sharaasanam = along with a bow; vidyujjihvaH = Vidyujjihva; kR^itva = making a respectful salute; shirasaa = with his head bent low; sthitaH = stood; agrataH = in front; raavaNasya = of Ravana.
6.31.41
तमब्रवीत्ततो राजा रावणो राक्षसम् स्थितम् |
विद्युज्जिह्वम् महाजिह्वम् समीपपरिवर्तिनम् ॥
Thereafter, the king Ravana spoke the following words to Vidyujjihva, the demon who had a large tongue and who was standing and moving closely.
tataH = thereafter; raajaa = the king; raavaNaH = Ravana; abraviit = spoke; tam vidyujjihvam = to that Vidyujjihva; raakshhasam = the demon; mahaajihvam = who had a huge tongue; sthitam = and who was standing; samiipa parivartinam = and moving closely.
6.31.42
अग्रतः कुरु सीतायाः श्रीघ्रं दाशरथेः शिरः |
अवस्थां पशिचमां भर्तुः कृपणा साधु पश्यतु ॥
"Keep Rama's head immediately in front of Seetha. Let the miserable Seetha see well the final condition of her husband.
kuru = keep; daasharatheH = Rama's; shiraH = head; shiighram = immediately; agrataH = in front; siitaayaaH = of Seetha; kR^ipaNaa = (let) the miserable Seetha; pashyatu = see; saadhu = well; pashchimaam = the find; avasthaam = condition; bhartaH = of her husband.
6.31.43
एवमुक्तं तु तद्रक्षः शिरस्तत्प्रियदर्शनम् |
उपनिक्षिप्य सीतायाः क्षिप्रमन्तरधीयत ॥
Hearing Ravana's words, that demon deposited the cherished head in the vicinity of Seetha and soon disappeared from the site.
tat rakshhaH = that demon; evam = thus; uktam = spoken; upamikshhipya = desposited in the vicinity; siitaayaaH = of Seetha; tat = that; shiraH = head; priyadarshanam = whih was pleasant to look at; kshhipram = and soon; antaradhiiyata = disappeared from the site.
6.31.44
रावणश्चापि चिक्षेप भास्वरम् कार्मुकम् महत् |
त्रिषु लोकेषु विख्यातम् रामस्यैतदिति ब्रुवन् ॥
"Here is Rama's bow famous in the three worlds!" - saying thus, Ravana threw a great shining bow in front of Seetha.
etat = this is; raamasya = Rama's; vikhyaatam = (bow) famous; tishhu lokeshhu = in the three worlds; raavaNashhaai = Ravana; bruvan = speaking; iti = thus; hikshhepa = threw ( in front of Seetha); bhaasvaram = the shining; mahat = great; kaarmukam = bow.
6.31.45
इदम् तत्तव रामस्य कार्मुकं ज्यासमाव्ऱ्६इतम् |
इह प्रहस्तेवानीतम् तम् हत्वा निशि मानुषम् ॥
"This is the bow with its cord stretched, belonging to Rama, that was brought back by Prahasta here, after killing that hero in the night."
idam = this is; tat = that; kaarmukam = bow; jyaa samaavR^itam = with its cord stretched; tava raamasya = belonging to Rama; aaniitam = that was brought back; prahastena = by Prahasta; iha = here; hatvaa = after killing; tam = that; maanushham = man; nishi = in the night.
6.31.46
स विद्युजिह्वेन सहैव तच्छिरो |
धमश्च भूमौ विनिकीर्य रावणः |
विदेहराजस्य सुताम् यशस्विनीं |
ततोऽब्रवीत्ताम् भव मे वशामुगा ॥
That Rama's head and bow on the ground in front of Seetha the illustrious daughter of Janaka, saying: "You now become submissive to my desire."
saH aavaNaH = that Ravana; vidyujihvena sahaiva = along with Vidyujjihva; vinikiirya = threw; tat = that; shiraH = head; dhanushha = and the bow; bhuumau = on the ground; taam = towards Seetha; yashasviniim = the illustrious; sutaam = daughter; videharaajasya = of Janaka; abraviit = and said; bhava = you become; rashaamgaa = but missive; me = to me.
इत्यार्षे श्रीमद्रामायणे आदिकाव्ये युद्धकाण्डे एकत्रिंशः सर्गः
Sarga 32
6.32.1
सा सीता तच्चिरो दृष्ट्वा तच् च कार्मुकम् उत्तमम् | |
सुग्रीव प्रतिसंसर्गम् आख्यातम् च हनूमता ॥नयने मुख वर्णम् च भर्तुस् तत् सदृशम् मुखम् |
केशान् केश अन्त देशम् च तम् च चूडा मणिम् शुभम् ॥एतैह् सर्वैर् अभिज्नानैर् अभिज्नाय सुदुह्खिता |
विजगर्हे अथ कैकेयीम् क्रोशन्ती कुररी यथा ॥
Seetha saw the illusory head and bow. She heard Ravana narrating about Rama's friendly relationship with Sugreeva, as earlier apprised by Hanuman. Recognizing that head as that of Rama, with a proof resembling her husband's eyes, facial complexion, hair, expanse of his forehead and the beautiful jewel worn on the top of his head, she was very much afflicted with sorrow, cried like an osprey and abused Kaikeyi who was the originator of the present calamity (as follows):
1; 2; 3. dR^ishhTva = seeing; tat = that; shiraH = head; tat = that; uttamam = excellent; kaarmukamcha = bow; sugriivapratisamsargam = (hearing about Rama's) friendly union with Sugreeva; aakhyaatam = as appraised; hanuumataa = by Hanuman; nayane = the eyes; mukhavarNamcha = facial complexion; sadR^isham = resembling; bhartuH = (those of) her husband; tat = that; mukham = face; kesham = the hair; keshaanta deshamcha = the expanse of his fore-head; tam = that; shubham = beautiful; chuuDaa maNimcha = jewel worn on the top of his head; abhijN^aaya = and recognizing; sarvaiH = all; etaiH = these; abhijN^aanaiH = marks of proof; saa siitaa = that Sita; suduHkhitaa = was very much afflicted with sorrow ; kroshantii = crying; kurarii yathaa = like an osprey; vijagarhecha = and abused; kaikeyiim = Kaikeyi(as follows):
6.32.4
सकामा भव कैकेयि हतो अयम् कुल नन्दनः |
कुलम् उत्सादितम् सर्वम् त्वया कलह शीलया ॥
Kaikeyi! Be a fulfiller of your craving! This Rama, causing a joy to the family, has been slain. The entire race has been destroyed by a woman of squabbling nature.
kaikeyii = O;Kaikeyi ;bhava = = be; sakaamaa = an accomplisher of your desires; ayam = this Rama; kula nandanaH = causing joy to the family;hato = was killed; sarvam = the entire;kulam = race; utsaaditam = has been destroyed; tvayaa = by you; kalaha shiilayaa = of quarrelsome nature.
6.32.5
आर्येण किम् नु कैकेय्याः कृतम् रामेण विप्रियम् |
यन्मया चीर वसनस् तया प्रस्थापितो वनम् ॥
"You gave clothes made of bark to the venerable Rama and sent him on exile to the forest along with me. What harm has he done to you?"
kim = what; vipriyam = harm; kR^itam nu = was done; kaikeyyaaH = to Kaikeyi; aaryeNa = by the venerable; raameNa = Rama?; yat = why; prasthaapito = was he sent on exile; vanam = to the forest; mayaa = along with me; dattvaa = by giving; ciira vasanam = clothes made of bark?
6.32.6
एवम् उक्त्वा तु वैदेही वेपमाना तपस्विनी |
जगाम जगतीम् बाला चिन्ना तु कदली यथा ॥
Thus speaking, Seetha the miserable girl was trembling and fell on the ground like a plantain tree that was cut off. Thus speaking, Seetha the miserable girl was trembling and fell on the ground like a plantain tree that was cut off.
evam = thus; uktvaa = speaking; vaidehii = Seetha; tapasvini = the miserable; baalaa = girl; vepamaanaa = was trembling; jagaama = and fell; jagatiim = on the ground; kadalii yathaa = like a plantain tree; chhinnaa = which was cut-off.
6.32.7
सा मुहूर्तात् समाश्वस्य प्रतिलभ्य च चेतनाम् |
तत् शिरह् समुपाघ्राय विललाप आयत ईक्षणा ॥
The wide eyed Seetha thereafter was consoled in a moment, regained consciousness, approached near that illusory head and lamented as follows:
saa = she; aayatekshhaNaa = having wide eyes; atha = thereafter; samaashvaasya = was consoled; muhuurtaat = in a moment; parilabhya = obtained; chetanaam = consciousness; samupaasthaaya = approached near; tat = that; shiraH = head; vilaapa = and lamented.
6.32.8
हा हता अस्मि महा बाहो वीर व्रतम् अनुव्रता |
इमाम् ते पश्चिम अवस्थाम् गता अस्मि विधवा कृता ॥
"O, the long armed Rama! The pursuer of a strong will! Alas, you have been killed! I have become a witness to your last fate. I have been made a widow."
mahaabaaho = O; the long armed! Anuvrata = the follower; viira vratam = of a strong will; haa = alas! hataa asmi = I have been killed; gataa asmi = I have become a witness; te = to your; imaam = this; pashcima avasthaam = last fate; kR^itaa = I have been made; vidhavaa = a widow.
6.32.9
प्रथमम् मरणम् नार्या भर्तुर् वैगुण्यम् उच्यते |
सुवृत्तः साधु वृत्तायाः सम्वृत्तस् त्वम् मम अग्रतः ॥
"It is said that the early death of a husband is the misfortune of a wife. You, having good conduct, have preceded me in death."
uchyate = it is said; prathamam = the early; maraNam = death; bhartuH = of a husband; vaiguN^yam = is a faultiness; naaryaah = of the woman; tvam = you; suvR^itah = having good conduct; samvR^ittaH = died; agrataH = earlier; mama = to me; saadhu vR^ittaayaaH = well surviving.
6.32.10
दुह्खाद् दुह्कःअम् प्रपन्नाया मग्नायाः शोक सागरे |
यो हि माम् उद्यतस् त्रातुम् सो अपि त्वम् विनिपातितः ॥
"Even you who were actually intent on protecting me, fallen in great affliction and immersed in an ocean of grief, have been killed by the enemies"
tvam = you; yaH = who; udyatah = tried; traatu = to protect; (me) magnaayaaH = who am immersed; shoka saagare = in an ocean of grief; prasannaayaaH = and obtained; mahat = a great; duHkham = affliction; so.api = such of you also; vinipaatitaH = have been killed.
6.32.11
सा श्वश्रूर् मम कौसल्या त्वया पुत्रेण राघव |
वत्सेन इव यथा धेनुर् विवत्सा वत्सला कृता ॥
"O, Rama! My mother- in-law Kausalya who cherished you tenderly has been left without a son and resembles a cow that has lost its calf."
raaghava = O; Rama! saa kausalya = that Kausalya; mama = my; shvashruuH = mother in law; vatsalaa = who cherished you tenderly; kR^itaa = has been left; vivatsaa = without a son; tvayaa = by you; putreNa = the son; vatseneva = as by a calf; dhenu yathaa = as to the cow
6.32.12
उदिष्टम् दीर्घम् आयुस् ते यैर् अचिन्त्य पराक्रम |
अनृतम् वचनम् तेषाम् अल्प आयुर् असि राघव ॥
"O, Rama! It was mentioned even by astrologers that your life span is lengthy. O, Rama! Their words are wrong. You are short lived."
raaghava = O; Rama! UddishhTam = It was mentioned; daivaj^Nairapi = even by astrologers; te = (that) your; aayuH = life span; diirgham = is lengthy; raaghava = O;Rama! teshhaam = their; vachanam = words; anR^itam = are wrong; asi = you are; alpaayuH = short lived.
6.32.13
अथ वा नश्यति प्रज्ना प्राज्नस्य अपि सतस् तव |
पचत्य् एनम् तथा कालो भूतानाम् प्रभवो ह्ययम् ॥
"Otherwise, your prudence might have disappeared even though you were sagacious, for, Time the master of all beings has brought you to an end."
athavaa = otherwise; tava = your; prajNaa = prudence; nashyati = is lost; praajN^asyaapi sataH = even though you were sagacious; yathaa = as to how; ayam = this; kaalaH = time; prabhavaH = which is a master; bhuutaanaam = for all beings; pachati = has satisfied; enam = this you.
6.32.14
अदृष्टम् मृत्युम् आपन्नः कस्मात् त्वम् नय शास्त्रवित् |
व्यसनानाम् उपायज्नः कुशलो ह्यसि वर्जने ॥
"How is it possible that you, who knew the doctrine of political ethics obtained an unforeseen death? You, who knew the science of expediency, were indeed skilled in warding off calamities"
kasmaat = how is it possible that; tvam = you; nayashaastravit = who knew the doctrine of political ethics; aapannaH = obtained; adR^ishhTam = unforeseen; mR^ityum = death? UpaayajN^aH = you; who knew the expedients; asihi = were indeed; kushalaH = skilled; varjane = in warding off; vyasanaani = calamities.
6.32.15
तथा त्वम् सम्परिष्वज्य रौद्रया अतिनृशंसया |
काल रात्र्या मया आच्चिद्य हृतः कमल लोचन ॥
"O, Rama, the lotus eyed! The night of destroying time which was very much cruel and terrible thus has encircled you, embezzled you and snatched you away from me."
kamala lochana = O;Rama; the lotus eyed! kaalaraatryaaH = by the night of all destroying time; ati nR^ishamsayaa = which was very much cruel; roudrayaa = and terrible; tathaa(you were)thus; samparishhvajya = encircled ; hR^itaH = embezzled; aachchhidya = and snatched away; mama = from me.
6.32.16
उपशेषे महा बाहो माम् विहाय तपस्विनीम् |
प्रियाम् इव शुभाम् नारीम् पृथिवीम् पुरुष ऋषभ ॥
"O, the mighty armed! O, the best of men! Leaving the miserable me, you lied down here, embracing the earth as your beloved"
mahaabaaho = O; the mighty armed! Purushharshhabha = O; the best of men! Vihaaya = leaving; maam = me; tapasvinim = who am miserable; sheshhe = you lied down; iha = here; samaashlishhya = embracing; pR^ithiviim = the earth; priyaamiva = as your beloved.
6.32.17
अर्चितम् सततम् यत्नाद् गन्ध माल्यैर् मया तव |
इदम् ते मत् प्रियम् वीर धनुः कान्चन भूषितम् ॥
"O, valiant Rama! Here is your bow which was decorated with gold, dear to me and worshipped diligently by you with sandal paste and wreath of flowers."
viira = O; the valiant Rama! Idam = this is; te = your; dhanuH = bow; kaaN^chana bhuushhitam = which was decorated with gold; matpriyam = dear to me; satatam = which was forever; architam = worshipped; tava = by you; yatnaat = with sandal paste and wreath of flowers.
6.32.18
पित्रा दशरथेन त्वम् श्वशुरेण मम अनघ |
पूर्वैसः च पितृभिः सार्धम् नूनम् स्वर्गे समागतः ॥
"O, the faultless Rama! Surely, you must have met in heaven your father and my father-in- law Dasaratha as well as all the multitude of manes."
anagha = O; the faultless Rama!; evam = you; nuunam = surely; samaagataH = have met; svarge = in heaven; mama = my; shvashureNa = father in law; pitraa = and your father; dasharathena = Dasaratha; sarvaiH = and all; pitR^ibhiHsaartham = multitude of manes.
6.32.19
दिवि नक्षत्र भूतस् त्वम् महत् कर्म कृतम् प्रियम् |
पुण्यम् राज ऋषि वंशम् त्वम् आत्मनः समुपेक्षसे ॥
"You have abandoned your own pious lineage of royal sages but whereas you performed a great act, which illuminated the heaven like a luminary."
samupekshhase = you have abandoned; puN^yam = the pious; raajarshhi vamsham = lineage of royal sages; aatmanaH = of yourself; tvam = you; (by whom) ; mahat = a great; karma = act; kR^itam = has been done; tatha = and (which); nakshhatrabhuutam = was like a luminary; divi = in heaven.
6.32.20
किम् मान् न प्रेक्षसे राजन् किम् माम् न प्रतिभाषसे |
बालाम् बालेन सम्प्राप्ताम् भार्याम् माम् सह चारिणीम् ॥
"O, prince! Why don't you look at me? Why don't you reply me, a wife who lived with you together since the time of obtaining me as a girl by you as a boy."
raajan = O; prince!; kim = why; naprakshhyase = don't you look ; maam = at me?; kim = why; na pratibhaashhase = don't you reply; maam = me; bhaaryaam = a wife; sahachaariNiim = who lived with you together; sampraaptam = since the time of my obtaining; baalaam = as girl; baalena = by you as a boy.
6.32.21
संश्रुतम् गृह्णता पाणिम् चरिष्यामि इति यत् त्वया |
स्मर तन् मम काकुत्स्थ नय माम् अपि दुह्खिताम् ॥
"O, Rama! Remember your solemn promise at the time of our marriage, saying I shall have righteous conduct with you' Take me also with you, wretched as I Am."
kaakutthsa = O; Rama! Smaranaama = remember; tat = that; yat = which; samshrutam = was promised; tvayaa = by you; paaNim gR^ihNataa = at the time of our marriage; charishhyaami iti = I shall have righteousconduct with you; naya = take; maamapi = me also with you; duHkhitaam = wretched as I am.
6.32.22
कस्मान् माम् अपहाय त्वम् गतो गतिमताम् वर |
अस्माल् लोकाद् अमुम् लोकम् त्यक्त्वा माम् इह दुह्खिताम् ॥
"O, Rama the best of beings! Why have you gone away, quitting me like this? Leaving me, the miserable woman, why have you gone to the other world from this world?"
vara = O; the best; gatimataam = among the beings; kasmaat = for what reason; tvam = you; gataH = have gone; apahaaya = quitting; maam = me? Tyaktvaa = leaving; maamapi = even me; duHkhitaam = the miserable woman;( why have you gone); amum = to that; lokam = world; asmaat = from this; lokaat = world?
6.32.23
कल्याणैर् उचितम् यत् तत् परिष्वक्तम् मया एव तु |
क्रव्य अदैस् तत् शरीरम् ते नूनम् विपरिकृष्यते ॥
"That beautiful body, which was cuddled by me with divine essences, is now being dragged about by wild beasts."
kravyaadaiH = by wild beasts; tat = that; shariiram = body; nuunam = is now; viparikR^ishhyate = being dragged about; ruchiram = the beautiful; gaatram = body; parishhvaktam = was cuddled; mayaiva = by me; kalyaaNaiH = with divine essences.
6.32.24
अग्निष्तोम आदिभिर् यज्नैर् इष्टवान् आप्त दक्षिणैः |
अग्नि होत्रेण संस्कारम् केन त्वम् तु न लप्स्यसे ॥
"Why are you not securing the privilege of being cremated with a sacrificial fire, even though you have worshipped the Lord through sacrificial performances such as Agnishtoma, duly furnished with abundant gifts?".
kena = why are you; na tu lapsyase = not securing; samskaaram = the privilege of being cremated; agnihotreNa = with sacrificial fire; (even though); tvam = you; ishhTavaan = have worshipped the Lord; yajN^aiH = through sacrificial performances; agnishhTomaadibhiH = such as agnishtoma; aaptadakshhiNaiH = furnished with abundant gifts?
6.32.25
प्रव्रज्याम् उपपन्नानाम् त्रयाणाम् एकम् आगतम् |
परिप्रक्ष्यति कौसल्या लक्ष्मणम् शोक लालसा ॥
"Kausalya absorbed as she was with grief can only see Lakshmana alone returned out of the three who attained exile."
kausalyaa = Kausalya; shokalaalasaa = absorbed in grief; pariprakshhyati = can see; lakshhmaNam = Laksmana;aagatam = returned; trayaaNaam = out of the three; upapannanaam = who attained; pravrajyaam = exile.
6.32.26
स तस्याः परिपृच्चन्त्या वधम् मित्र बलस्य ते |
तव च आख्यास्यते नूनम् निशायाम् राक्षसैर् वधम् ॥
"He will narrate surely to her when enquired, about your slaughter as also the killing of the army of your alley, by demons at night."
saH = he; aakhyaasyate = will narrate; nuunam = surely; tasyaaH = to her; paripR^ichchhantyaaH = when enquired; tava = about your; vadhamcha = slaghter; vadham = as also the killing; raakshhasaiH = by the demons; te mitra balasya = of the army of your ally; nishaayaam = at night.
6.32.27
सा त्वाम् सुप्तम् हतम् श्रुत्वा माम् च रक्षो गृहम् गताम् |
हृदयेन विदीर्णेन न भविष्यति राघव ॥
"O, Rama! Hearing that you were killed while sleeping and that I was kept in the house of ogres, she will be no more, as her heart will be broken."
raaghava = O; Rama! Shrutvaa = hearing; tvaam = that you; hatam = having been killed; suptam = while sleeping; maam = and me; gataam = having obtained; rakshhogR^iham = the house of ogres; saa = she; na bhavishhyati = will be no more; hR^idayana = with her heart; avadiirNena = broken.
6.32.28
मम हेतोरनार्याया अवघः पार्थिवात्मजः |
रामः सागमुत्तीर्य वीर्यवान् गोष्पदे हतः ॥
"The strong and faultless prince Rama was killed in a small puddle, after crossing the ocean, for the cause of me, an unworthy woman."
raamaH = Rama; anaghaH = the faultless man; paarthivaatmajaH = the prince; viiryavaan = and the strong man; hataH = was killed; goshhpade; in a small puddle; uttiirya = after crossing; saagaram = the ocean; hetoH = for the cause; mama = of me; anaaryaayaaH = an unworthy woman.
6.32.29
अहम् दाशरथेनोढा मोहात्स्वकुपांसनी |
आर्यपुत्रस्य रामस्य भार्या मृत्युरजायत ॥
"I, the obloquy of my race, was wedded by Rama due to ignorance. Thus, a wife herself has eventually proved to be the cause for death of Rama, an honorable man."
aham- I; svakulapaamsanii = the obloquy of my race; uuDhaa = was wedded; daasharathena = by Rama; mohaat = due to ignorance; bhaaryaa = a wife herself; ajaayata = proved to be; mR^ityuH = the death; raamasya = of Rama; aaryaputrasya = an honorable man.
6.32.30
मानमाव्याम् मया जातिम् वारितम् दानमुत्तमम् |
याहमद्येह शोचामि भार्या सर्वातिथेरपि ॥
"Even though I was a wife of Rama who showed hospitality to all the guests, it is I, that very person, who is weeping here and now, because without doubt, in a previous existence, an excellent gift was refused by me (to an eligible person)."
bhaaryaapi = even though I was his wife; sarvaatitheH = of Rama; who showed hospitality to all the guests; aham = I; yaa = that very person who is weeping; iha = here; adya = and now; (as) nuunam = without doubt; anyaam = in a another (previous); jaatim = existence; uttamam = an excellent; daanam = gift; vaaritam = was refused; mayaa = by me.
6.32.31
साधु पातय माम् क्षिप्रम् रामस्य उपरि रावणः |
समानय पतिम् पत्न्या कुरु कल्याणम् उत्तमम् ॥
"Unite the wife with the husband and without delay, arrange to kill me right at the head of Rama. Thus, you will perform an admirable and auspicious act."
raavaNa = O; Ravana! samaanaya = unite; patnaya = the wife; patim = with the husband; kshhipram = and without delay; ghaataya = arrange to kill; maam = me; saadhu = right; upari = at the head; raamasya = of Rama; kuru = perform; uttamam = an admirable; kalyaaNam = and auspicious act
6.32.32
शिरसा मे शिरसः च अस्य कायम् कायेन योजय |
रावण अनुगमिष्यामि गतिम् भर्तुर् महात्मनः ॥
"O, Ravana! Join my head with his head and my body with his body. I shall go along the path of my magnanimous Lord."
raavaNa = O; Ravana! yojaya = join; me shirasaa = my head; asya = with this Rama's; shiraH = head; kaayam = body; kaayena = with the body; anugamishhyaami = I shall go along ; gatim = the path; mahaatmanaH = of my high soled; bhartuH = Lord.
6.32.33
इति सा दुह्ख सम्तप्ता विललाप आयत ईक्षणा |
भर्तुः शिरो धनुस् तत्र समीक्ष्य जनक आत्मजा ॥
The wide-eyed Sita, seeing her husband's head and bow there again and again, was tormented with grief and lamented as aforesaid.
aayatekshhaNaa = the wide eyed Sita; samiikshhya = seeing; tatra = there; bhartuH = her husband's; shiraH = head; dhanushchaiva = and the bow; punaH punaH = again and again; duHkha santaptaa = was tormented with grief; vilalapa = and lamented; itiiva = in this way.
6.32.34
एवम् लालप्यमानायाम् सीतायाम् तत्र राक्षसः |
अभिचक्राम भर्तारम् अनीकस्थः क्ऱ्त अन्जलिः ॥
While Seetha was lamenting thus, a demon who was a royal guard approached his Lord there with his joined palms in salutation (and cried as follows):
siitaayaam = while Seetha; evam = was thus; laalapyamanayaam = weeping; raakshhasaH = a demon; aniikasthaH = who was a royal guard; abhichakraama = approached; bhartaaram = his Lord; tatra = there; kR^ItaaN^jaliH = with his joined palms in salutation. (And cried as follows):
6.32.35
विजयस्व आर्य पुत्र इति सो अभिवाद्य प्रसाद्य च |
न्यवेदयद् अनुप्राप्तम् प्रहस्तम् वाहिनी पतिम् ॥
"May you be victorious, O noble Lord!" he respectfully announced thus, thereby winning his pleasure and informed that Prahasta the army chief had come.
vijayasva = May you be victorious; aaryaputra = O; Noble Lord! saH = he; abhivaadya = respectfully announced; iti = thus; prasaadyacha = got propitiated; nyavedayat = and informed; prahastam = that Prahasta; vaahiniipatim = the army chief; anupraaptam = had come.
6.32.36
अमात्यैः स हितः सर्वैः प्रहस्तस्त्वामुपस्थितः |
तेन दर्शनकामेन अहम् प्रस्थापितः प्रभो ॥
"O, Lord! Prahasta has come with all ministers. He has sent me, eager as he is, to see you."
prabho = O; Lord!; prahastaH = Prahasta; upasthitaH = has come; sahitaH = along with; sarvaH = all; amaatyaiH = ministers; darshana kaamena = eager as he is to see; tvaam = you; aham = I; prasthaapitaH = have been sent; tena = by him.
6.32.37
मानमस्ति महारा ज राजभावात् क्षमान्वित |
किंचिद् आत्ययिकम् कार्यम् तेषाम् त्वम् दर्शनम् कुरु ॥
"O, king, endowed with patience! There is a little urgent work by way of king's duty. Please accord them your audience now."
mahaaraaja = O; king; kshhamaanvita = endowed with patience; asti = there is; kimchit = a little; aatyayikam = urgent; kaaryam = work; raaja bhaavaat = by way of king's duty; tvam = you; kuru = accord; darshanam = audience; teshhaam = to them; nuunam = now.
6.32.38
एतत् श्रुत्वा दशग्रीवो राक्षस प्रतिवेदितम् |
अशोक वनिकाम् त्यक्त्वा मन्त्रिणाम् दर्शनम् ययौ ॥
Hearing the aforesaid communication of the demon, Ravana left the garden of Ashoka and bestowed audience to his ministers.
shrutvaa = hearing; etat = the aforesaid; raakshhasa prativeditam = communication of the demon; dashagriivaH = Ravana; tyaktvaa = left; ashokavanikaam = the garden of Ashoka; yayou = and accorded; darshanam = his audience; mantriNaam = to the ministers.
6.32.39
स तु सर्वम् समर्थ्य एव मन्त्रिभिः क्ऱ्त्यम् आत्मनः |
सभाम् प्रविश्य विदधे विदित्वा राम विक्रमम् ॥
He deliberated with his ministers as to what action in its entirety to be pursued and entered the council-chamber and issued his commands in accordance with the knowledge he possessed of Rama's forces.
saH = he; samarthaiva = deliberated; aatmanaH = with his; mantribhiH = ministers; sarvam = about the entire things; kR^ityam = to be done; pravishya = entered; sabhaam = the council chamber; viditvaa = and understanding; raamavikramam = about the strength of the Rama; vidhadhe = arranged for what was to be done.
6.32.40
अन्तर्धानम् तु तत् शीर्षम् तच् च कार्मुकम् उत्तमम् |
जगाम रावणस्य एव निर्याण समनन्तरम् ॥
Soon after the departure of Ravana, the illusory head and bow had vanished.
niryaaNa samanantarameva = soon after the departure; raavaNasya = of Ravana; tat shiirshham = that head; tatuttamam = and that distinguished; kaarmukamcha = bow; jagaama = attained; antardhaanam = disappearance.
6.32.41
राक्षस इन्द्रस् तु तैः सार्धम् मन्त्रिभिर् भीम विक्रमैः |
समर्थयाम् आस तदा राम कार्य विनिश्चयम् ॥
Then, Ravana the king of demons in consultation with his highly powerful ministers, decided on the measures he would adopt against Rama.
tadaa = then; raakshhasendrastu = Ravana; the king of demons; saartham bhiima vikramaiH = along with his highly powerful;mantribhiH = ministers; samartha yaamaasa = decided; raamakaaryavinishchayam = on the measures he would adopt against Rama.
6.32.42
अविदूर स्थितान् सर्वान् बल अध्यक्षान् हित एषिणः |
अब्रवीत् काल सद्ऱ्शो रावणो राक्षस अधिपः ॥
Ravana the king of demons, resembling Yama the god of death, addressed all the generals standing nearby, devoted to his interests as follows:
raavaNaH = Ravana; raakshhasaadhipaH = the king of demons; kaalasadR^ishaH = resembling Yama; the god of death; abraviit = addressed; sarvaan = all; balaadhyakshhaan = the generals; hitaishhiNaH = devoted to his interests; aviduurasthitaan = standing nearby.
6.32.43
शीघ्रम् भेरी निनादेन स्फुट कोण आहतेन मे |
समानयध्वम् सैन्यानि वक्तव्यम् च न कारणम् ॥
"By a sound of a drum beaten audibly with a drum stick, immediately summon all my forces. Do not tell them the reason for which I am calling."
bheriininaadena = by the sound of a drum; sphuTam = audibly; koNa hatena = beaten with a drumstick; shiighram = immediately; samaanayadhvam = summon; me = my; sainyaani = forces; nachavaktavyam = without expecting; kaaraNam = a reason.
6.32.44
ततस् तथा इति प्रतिगृह्य तद् वचो |
स्तदैव दूताः सहसा महाद्बलम् |
समानयंसः चैव समागतम् च ते |
न्यवेदयन् भर्तरि युद्ध कान्क्षिणि ॥
Then, the messengers answered, "So be it" obedient as they were to his words and instantly gathered a huge army together and informed their lord longing for fight, that they had since assembled the army.
tataH = then; duutaaH = the messengers; pratigR^ihya = answered; tathaa iti = "So be it" ; tadvachaH = obedient to his words; sahasaa = instantly; samaanayana = gathered together; mahat = a huge; balam = army; tadaiva = then itself; nyavedayan = and informed; bharatari = their lord; yuddhakaaN^kchhiNi = longing for fight; samaagatam = that they had assembled.
इत्यार्षे श्रीमद्रामायणे आदिकाव्ये युद्धकाण्डे द्व्त्रिंशः सर्गः
Sarga 33
6.33.1
सीताम् तु मोहिताम् दृष्ट्वा सरमा नाम राक्षसी |
आससाद आशु वैदेहीम् प्रियाम् प्रणयिनी सखी ॥
Seeing the bewildered Seetha, a demon named Sarama*, an affectionate female companion then approached Seetha, her beloved Seetha, her beloved friend.
atha = then; dR^ishhTvaa = seeing; mahitaam = the bewildered; siitaam = Seetha; raakshhasii = a demon; sarama = called Sarama; praNayinii = an affectionate; sakhii = female companion; aasasaada = approached; priyaam = her best loved; vaidehiim = Seetha.
*Sarama, according to some commentators was the wife of Vibhishana.
6.33.2
मोहिताम् राक्षसेन्द्रेण सीताम् परमदुःखिताम् |
आश्वासयामास तदा सरमा मृदुभाषिणी ॥
Sarama, the soft-spoken woman, consoled Seetha who having been infatuated by Ravana was very much in distress.
tadaa = then; saramaa = Sarama; mR^idu bhaashiNii = the soft-spoken woman; aashvaasayaamaasa = consoled; siitaam = Seetha; mohitaam = who was infatuated; raakshhasendreNa = by Ravana; paramaduHkhitaam = and who was very much in grief.
6.33.3
सा हि तत्र कृता मित्रम् सीतया रक्ष्यमाणया |
रक्षन्ती रावणाद् इष्टा सानुक्रोशा दृढ व्रता ॥
Sarma, who was assigned by Ravana to guard Seetha, was kind hearted and firm in austerity. She was indeed made a companion by Seetha, who was being protected by her there.
saa = Sarama; raavaNaadishhTaa = who was assigned by Ravana; rakshhantii; to guard Seetha; saanukroshaa = was kind hearted; dR^iDhavrataa = and firm in austerity; (she) kR^itaahi = was indeed made; mitram = a companion ; siitaaya = by Seetha; rakshhyamaaNayaa = who was being protected; tatra = there.
6.33.4
सा ददर्श सखीम् सीताम् सरमा नष्ट चेतनाम् |
उपावृत्य उत्थिताम् ध्वस्ताम् वडवाम् इव पांसुषु ॥
The affectionate Sarama found Seetha stupefied and just risen after rolling in the dust and soiled, resembling a female horse.
saa = that; saramaa = Sarama; sakhii = the companion; dadarsha = saw; siitaam = Seetha; nashhTachetanaam = who lost her consciousness; upaavR^itya = having rolled herself; paamsushhu = in dust; badabaamiva = like a female horse; utthitaam = risen; dhvastaam = covered with dust
6.33.5
ताम् समाश्वासयाम् आस सखी स्नेहेन सुव्रता |
उक्ता यद् रावणेन त्वम् प्रत्युक्तम् च स्वयम् त्वया ॥
Sarama consoled the very virtuous Seetha as follows "O, Seetha! Be comfortable! Do not get perturbed in your mind.
sakhii = that companion; Sarama; snehena = affectionate; samaa shvaasayaamaasa = consoled; taam = that Seetha; suvrataam = the very virtuous woman; vaidehi = O; Seetha; samaashvasihi = be comfortable; maa bhuut = Let there not be; vyathaa = perturbation; te maanasaa = in your mind.
6.33.6
उक्ता यद्रावणेन त्वम् प्रत्युक्तश्च स्वयम् त्वया |
सखी स्नेहेन तद् भीरु मया सर्वम् प्रतिश्रुतम् ॥लीनया गनहे शूह्ये भयम् उत्सृज्य रावणात् |
तव हेतोर् विशाल अक्षि न हि मे जीवितम् प्रियम् ॥
timid woman! Because of my friendship with you, I overheard Ravana's words and all the words you have spoken in reply to him, by hiding nearby in a barren sky without fear. O, large eyed woman! I do not have any fear of Ravana, owing to my affection towards you".
6; 7. bhiiru = O; timid woman! yat = whatever; uktvaa = was spoken; raavaNena = by Ravana; tvam = to you; tat sarvam = and all that; pratyuktashcha = was replied; tvayaa = by you; sarvam = of your own accord ; pratishrutam = was overheard; mayaa = by me; utsR^ijya = having abandoned; bhayam = fear; raavaNaat = from Ravana; liinayaa = by hiding; shuunye = in a barren; gagane = sky; sakhiisnehena = owing to affection towards you; my companion; vishaalaakshhi = O; the large eyed woman! me = to me; nahi = there is indeed no; bhayam = fear; raavaNaat = of Ravana; tava hetoH = in your cause.
6.33.8
स सम्भ्रान्तश च निष्क्रान्तो यत् कृते राक्षस अधिपः |
तच् च मे विदितम् सर्वम् अभिनिष्क्रम्य मैथिलि ॥
"O, Seetha! Every thing was ascertained by me on the spot, after going out, about the reason for which Ravana has gone away agitated."
maithili = O;Seetha! Sarvam = everything; viditam = was known; me = to me; abhinishhkramya = having gone outside; tatra = about that matter; yatkR^ite = why; saH raakshhaseshvaraH = that Ravana; nishhkaantah = had gone away; sambhraantaH = agitated.
6.33.9
न शक्यम् सौप्तिकम् कर्तुम् रामस्य विदित आत्मनः |
वधश्च पुरुष व्याघ्रे तस्मिन्न् एव उपपद्यते ॥
"It is not possible to attack Rama, a man of self awareness, while he is asleep. Nay even killing him, the tiger among men, is well nigh impossible."
na sakyam = It is not possible; kartum = to perform; souptikam = an attack while sleeping; raamasya = in the case of Rama; viditaatmanaH = who was aware of his self; vadhashcha = killing also; tasmin = in his case; purushhavyaaghre = the tiger among men; naiva upapadyate = does not come into existence.
6.33.10
न च एव वानरा हन्तुम् शक्याः पादप योधिनः |
सुरा देव ऋषभेण इव रामेण हि सुरक्षिताः ॥
"It is not possible to kill in this manner even monkeys, who perform fighting with trees, in as much as they are fully protected by Rama, even as celestials are protected by Indra their lord"
na shakyaaH = It is not possible; hantum = to kill; evam = in this manner; vaanaraaH = monkeys; paadapayodhinaH = who perform fighting by the use of trees; surakshhitaaH = and who are well protected; raamaNe = by Rama; suraaH iva = as celestials; surararshhabheNa = by Indra the excellent among celestials.
6.33.11
दीर्घ वृत्त भुजह् श्रीमान् महा उरस्कह् प्रतापवान् |
धन्वी सम्हनन उपेतो धर्म आत्मा भुवि विश्रुतः ॥विक्रान्तो रक्षिता नित्यम् आत्मनश्च परस्य च |
लक्ष्मणेन सह भ्रात्रा कुशली नय शास्त्रवित् ॥हन्ता पर बल ओघानाम् अचिन्त्य बल पौरुषः |
न हतो राघवः श्रीमान् सीते शत्रु निबर्हणः || १३
"O, Seetha! Rama, who is endowed with long and well rounded arms, an illustrious man, who is large-chested, a man of great energy, an archer well known in the world, a man endowed with muscularity, a righteous minded man, a person of celebrity on earth, a man of eternal strength, a protector for himself and for others, while together with his brother Lakshmana, a man of high descent, a knower of doctrines of conduct and behavior, the killer of a stream of enemy forces, a man of inconceivable strength and valor, a venerable man and an annihilator of adversaries, has not been killed."
11; 12; 13. siite = O; Seetha! raaghavaaH = Rama; diirghavR^itta bhujaH = who has long and rounded arms; shriimaan = an illustrious man; mahoraskaH = who is large-chested; prataapavaan = a man of great energy; dhanvii = wielder of a bow; samhananopetaH = a man endowed with muscularity; dharmaatmaa = a righteous minded man; vishrutaa = a man of celebrity; bhuvi = on earth; nityam = forever; vikraantaH = a man of strength; rakshhitaa = a protector; aatmanashcha = for himself; parasyacha = and for others; bhraataa lakshhmaN ena saha = who is together with his brother Lakshmana; kuliinah = a man of high descent; nayashaastravit = knower of doctrines of prudence and wisdom; hantaa = killer; para baloughaan = of a stream of enemy forces; achintyabala pourushhaH = a man with an inconceivable strength and valor; shriimaan = a venerable man; shatru nibarhaNaH = an annihilator of adversaries; na hataH = has not been killed.
6.33.14
अयुक्त बुद्धि कृत्येन सर्व भूत विरोधिना |
इयम् प्रयुक्ता रौद्रेण माया मायाविदा त्वयि ॥
"A trickery has been hurled on you here by the cruel Ravana, a conjurer, who is perverse in thinking and action and an enemy of all beings."
maayaa = a trickery; prayuktaa = has been hurled; tvayi = on you; iha = here; maayaavinaa = by Ravana; a conjurer; ayuktabuddhikR^ityena = a committer of wrong thinking and action; sarvabhuuta virodhinaa = an enemy of all beings; roudreNa = and a fiery person.
6.33.15
शोकस् ते विगतः सर्वः कल्याणम् त्वाम् उपस्थितम् |
ध्रुवम् त्वाम् भजते लक्ष्मीः प्रियम् प्रीति करम् शृणु ॥
"Your sorrow is (now) gone once for all. An all-pervading auspiciousness will await you. Accordingly prosperity will attend on you. Hear me."
te = you; shokaH = sorrow; vigataH = has gone asunder; sarva kalyaaNam = an all pervading auspiciousness; upasthitam = has occasioned; tvaam = you; dhruvam = Assuredly; lakshhmiiH = prosperity; bhajate = is waiting upon; tvaam = you; priyam = a favorable thing; bhavati = is coming into existence; te = for you; shruNu = hear (me).
6.33.16
उत्तीर्य सागरम् रामः सह वानर सेनया |
सम्निविष्टः समुद्रस्य तीरम् आसाद्य दक्षिणम् ॥
"Rama, along with his army of monkeys, having crossed the ocean, reached its southern shore and is encamped there."
raamaH = Rama; vaanarasenayaa saha = along with his army of monkeys; uttiirya = having crossed; saagaram = the ocean; aasaadya = reached; dakshhiNam tiiram = the southern shore; samudrasya = of the sea; samnivishhTaH = and is encamped; (there)
6.33.17
दृष्टो मे परिपूर्ण अर्थः काकुत्स्थः सह लक्ष्मणः |
सहितैः सागर अन्तस्थैर् बलैस् तिष्ठति रक्षितः ॥
"Rama, who was along with fully meaningful Lakshmana, was perceived by me. He stands protected by the troops gathered together at the vicinity of the ocean."
kaakutthsaH = Rama; saha lakshmaNaH = who was along with Lakshmana; paripuurNaarthaH = who was full of meaning; dR^ishhTati = was perceived; me = by me; tishhTati = who is stationed (there); rakshhitaH = being protected; balaiH = by his forces; sahitaiH = who are united; saagaraantasthaiH = near the ocean.
6.33.18
अनेन प्रेषिता ये च राक्षसा लघु विक्रमः |
राघवस् तीर्णैत्य् एवम् प्रवृत्तिस् तैर् इह आहृता ॥
"Some swift paced demons, who were dispatched by Ravana, brought this very news here that Rama has crossed the ocean."
anena = by him; ye = which; laghuvikramaaH = quick paced; raakshhasaH = demons; preshhitaaH = were sent; pravR^ittiH = the news; aahR^itaa = has been brought; taiH = by them; ityevam = that; raaghavaH = Rama; tiirNaH = had crossed(the ocean.)
6.33.19
स ताम् श्रुत्वा विशाल अक्षि प्रवृत्तिम् राक्षस अधिपः |
एष मन्त्रयते सर्वैः सचिवैः सह रावणः ॥
"O, the wide-eyed Seetha! Hearing that news, yonder Ravana is busy making deliberations with all his ministers."
vishaalaakshhi = O; the wide-eyed Seetha! shrutvaa = hearing; taam = that; pravR^ittim = news; saH eshhaH = yonder; raavaNaH = Ravana; mantrayate = is deliberating; sachivaih saha = with his ministers.
6.33.20
इति ब्रुवाणा सरमा राक्षसी सीतया सह |
सर्व उद्योगेन सैन्यानाम् शब्दम् शुश्राव भैरवम् ॥
While Sarama, the ogre was talking as aforesaid with Seetha; a terrific sound was heard, from the troops engaged in the impending war.
(while); saramaa = Sarama; raakshhasii = the ogress; bruuvaaNaa = was talking; iti = as aforesaid; siitaayaa saha = with Seetha; bhairavam = a terrific; shabdam = sound; shushraava = was heard; sarvodyogena = because of the all-out preparation; sainyaanaam = of the troops.
6.33.21
दण्ड निर्घात वादिन्याः श्रुत्वा भेर्या महा स्वनम् |
उवाच सरमा सीताम् इदम् मधुर भाषिणी ॥
Hearing the crashing sound of kettle drums, made to sound like a thunder storm with a drum stick, Sarama in her sweet voice spoke to Seetha as follows:
shrutvaa = hearing; mahaasvanam = a loud sound; bheryaaH = of a kettle drum; daN^Danirghaatavaadinyaa = made to sound like a thunder storm with drum stick; saramaa = Sarama; madhura bhaashhiNii = who speaks sweetly; uvaacha = spoke; siitam = to Seetha; idam = these words:
6.33.22
सम्नाह जननी ह्य् एषा भैरवा भीरु भेरिका |
भेरी नादम् च गम्भीरम् शृणु तोयद निस्वनम् ॥
"O, timid Seetha! This frightful sound of a kettledrum is indeed indicative of preparation for a war. Hear also the thundering crash of the kettle drums, which resembles the rumbling of clouds"
bhiiru = O; timid Seetha! Eshhaa = this; bhairavaa = frightful; bherikaa = sound of kettle drum; samvaahajananii = is indeed indicative of preparation for a war; shruNu = hear; gambhiiram = the thundering; bheriinaadamcha = sound of the kettle drum; toyadaniH svanam = resembling the sound of a lightening cloud.
6.33.23
कल्प्यन्ते मत्त मातम्गा युज्यन्ते रथ वाजिनः |
तत्र तत्र च सम्नद्धाः सम्पतन्ति पदातयः ॥
"Elephants in rut are being caparisoned for war. Chariot horses are being prepared for a battle. Thousands of horsemen carrying darts in their hands are seen."
matta maataN^gaaH = elephants in rut; kalpyante = are being caparisoned for war; rathavaajinaH = the chariot horses; yujyante = are being prepared for battle; sahasrashaH = thousands; turagaaruuDhaaH = of horse men ; praasa hastaaH = with darts in their hands; dR^ishyante = are being seen.
6.33.24
तत्र तत्र च सन्नद्धाः सम्पतन्ति सहस्रशः |
आपूर्यन्ते राज मार्गाः सैन्यैर् अद्भुत दर्शनैः ॥वेगवद्भिर् नदद्भिश्च तोय ओघैर् इव सागरः |
"Thousands of soldiers equipped with armor are marching quickly hither and thither. Royal highways are filled with wonderfully looking warriors like a swift flowing sea with its flood of waters making a roaring sound."
sahasrashaH = thousands; samnaddhaaH = of warriors equipped with armor; sampatanti = are marching quickly ; tatra tatra cha = here and there. RaajamaargaaH = Royal high ways; aapuuryante = are filled; adbhutadarshanaiH = with wonderfully looking; sainyaiH = warriors; saagaraH iva = like a sea; toyoughaiH = with its flood of waters; nadadbhishcha = with roaring sound; vegavadbhiH = and velocity.
6.33.25
शास्त्राणाम् च प्रसन्नानाम् चर्मणाम् वर्मणाम् तथा ॥रथ वाजि गजानाम् च भूषितानाम् च रक्षसाम् |
सम्भ्रमो रक्षसामेष हृषितानाम् तरस्विनाम् ॥प्रभाम् विसृजताम् पश्य नाना वर्णाम् समुत्थिताम् |
वनम् निर्दहतो धर्मे यथा रूपम् विभावसोः ॥
"See hurriedly, this sheen of polished weapons, shields and coats of mail sending forth luster of many hues like the splendor of fire consuming a forest in summer. Here is seen the flurry of chariots, horses and elephants following the lead of Ravana as well as of energetic demons thrilled with joy."
25; 26; 27. pashya = see; sambhramaH = hurriedly; eshhaH = this; prasannaanaam = sheen of polished; shastraaNaam = weapons; charmaNaam = shields; tathaa = and; varmaNaam = coats of mail; visR^ijataam = sending forth; prabhaam = luster; naanaavarNasamutthitaam = of many hues; ruupam yathaa = like the splendor; vibhaavasoH = of fire; nirdahataH = consuming; vanam = a forest; gharme = in summer; rathavaajigajaanaamcha = (here is seen) the flurry of chariots; horses and elephants; raakshhasendraanuyaayinaam = following the lead of Ravana; and; tarasvinaam = of energetic; raakshhasaam = demons; hR^ishhitaanaam = thrilled with joy.
6.33.28
घण्टानाम् शृणु निर्घोषम् रथानाम् शृणु निस्वनम् |
हयानाम् हेषमाणानाम् शृणु तूर्य ध्वनिम् यथा ॥उद्यत आयुध हस्तानाम् राक्षस इन्द्र अनुयायिनाम् |
सम्भ्रमो रक्षसाम् एष तुमुलो लोम हर्षणः ॥
"Hear the sound of bells of elephants. Hear the ratting of chariots. Hear the cry of neighing horses, resembling the flourish of trumpets. Here is the bustle of demons, carrying uplifted weapons in their hands; following the lead of Ravana. This bustling activity is causing hair to stand erect through terror."
28; 29. shruNu = hear; nirghoshham = the sound; ghaNTaanaam = of bells (of elephants); shruNu = hear; niHsvanam = the rattling; rathaanaam = of chariots; shruNu = hear; hayaanaam = of horses; hreshhamaaNaanaam = neighing; tuuryadhvanim yathaa = resembling the flourish of trumpets; eshhaH = here is; tumulaH = the bustle; rakshhasaam = of demons; udyataayudha hastaanaam = carrying uplifted weapons in their hands; raakshhasendra anuyaayinaam = following the lead of Ravana; sambhramaH = the bustling activity ; romaharshhaNaH = is causing hair to stand on end.
6.33.30
श्रीस् त्वाम् भजति शोकघ्नी रक्षसाम् भयम् आगतम् |
रामात् कमल पत्र अक्षि दैत्यानाम् इव वासवात् ॥अवजित्य जित क्रोधस् तम् अचिन्त्य पराक्रमः |
रावणम् समरे हत्वा भर्ता त्वा अधिगमिष्यति ॥
"A good fortune, which will bring your sorrow to an end, awaits you. A peril has arrived for demons. The lotus eyed Rama, your husband, who has overcome his anger but having an unimaginable strength will kill Ravana in battle and win you back"
30; 31. shriiH = a good fortune; shokaghnii = which will bring sorrow to an end; bhajati = will adore; tvaam = you; bhayam = a fear ; aagatam = has come; raakshhasaam = for demons; raamaH = Rama; bhartaa = your husband; kamala patraakshhaH = the lotus eyed; avajitya = winnable by mastery; vaasavaH iva = like Indra the god of celestials; jitakrodhaH = who has overcome his anger; achintya paraakramaH = having unimaginable strength; hatvaa = having killed; tam = that; raavaNam = RavaNa; samare = in battle; adhigamishhyati = will acquire; tvaa = you.
6.33.32
विक्रमिष्यति रक्षह्सु भर्ता ते सह लक्ष्मणः |
यथा शत्रुषु शत्रुघ्नो विष्णुना सह वासवः ॥
"Your consort along with Lakshmana will show his valor against the demons, like Indra the lord of celestials along with Vishnu the lord of preservation, the annihilator of enemies exhibited his strength over his adversaries."
tebhartaa = your consort; sahalakshhmanaNaH = along with Lakshmana; vikramishhyati = will show his strength; rakshhassu = over the demons; yathaa vaasavaH = like Indra the god of celestials; vishhNunaa saha = along with Vishnu; the lord of preservation; shatrughnaH = who annihilates the enemies; (showing his strength over); shatrushhu = the adversaries.
6.33.33
आगतस्य हि रामस्य क्षिप्रम् अन्क गताम् सतीम् |
अहम् द्रक्ष्यामि सिद्ध अर्थाम् त्वाम् शत्रौ विनिपातिते ॥
"Very soon, I shall see you, mounted on the lap of Rama who actually arrived, your object of his coming being fulfilled and the enemy fallen."
kshhipram = very soon; aham = I; drakshhyaami = shall see; tvaam = you; aN^kaagataam satiim = mounted on the lap; tasya = of Rama; aagatasya = (really) arrived; siddhaarthaam = your object of his coming being fulfilled; shatrou = and the enemy; vinipaatite = fallen.
6.33.34
अश्रूण्य् आनन्दजानि त्वम् वर्तयिष्यसि शोभने |
समागम्य परिष्वक्ता तस्य उरसि महा उरसः ॥
"O, Seetha! You will shed tears of joy on the bosom of that broad-chested Rama, re- united with you and holding you clasped to his breast."
jaanakii = O; Seetha! Vartayishhyasi = you will roll on; asraaNi = tears; aanandajaani = born out of joy; urasi = on the bosom; tasya = of that Rama; mahorasaH = the broad chested; samaagamya = reunited with you; parishhvaktaa = holding you clasped to his breast.
6.33.35
अचिरान् मोक्ष्यते सीते देवि ते जघनम् गताम् |
धृताम् एताम् बहून् मासान् वेणीम् रामो महा बलः ॥
"Before long, O divine Seetha, that mighty Rama will loosen the one single plait which has reached past your hips, which you have worn these many months."
achiraan = before long; devi = O; divine; siite = Seetha! MahaabalaH = that mighty; raamaH = Rama; mokshhyate = will loosen; ekaam = veNiim = the single plait; gataam = which has reached past; te jaghanam = your hips; dhR^itaam = which you have worn; bahuun = these many; maasaan = months.
6.33.36
तस्य दृष्ट्वा मुखम् देवि पूर्ण चन्द्रम् इव उदितम् |
मोक्ष्यसे शोकजम् वारि निर्मोकम् इव पन्नगी ॥
"O, Queen! Seeing his face, looking like a rising moon, you will renounce your tears born of grief, like a female snake casts off its slough."
devii = O; queen! DR^ishhTvaa = seeing; tasya = his; mukham = face; uditam puurNachandram iva = looking like a rising full moon; mokshhyase = you will renounce; vaari = your tears; shokajam = born of grief; pannagii iva = like a female snake; nirmokam = (casts off) its slough.
6.33.37
रावणम् समरे हत्वा नचिराद् एव मैथिलि |
त्वया समग्रम् प्रियया सुख अर्हो लप्स्यते सुखम् ॥
"O, Seetha! Having killed Ravana in combat within no time, Rama (who deserves facility); will enjoy happiness in the company of the beloved, namely yourself."
maithili = O; Seetha! hatvaa = having killed; raavanaam = Ravana; samare = in combat; nachiraadeva = within no time; sukhaarhaH = Rama; who deserves felicity); lapsyate = will enjoy happiness; samagraH = in the company; priyaayaa = of his beloved; tvayaa = namely yourself.
6.33.38
समागता त्वम् रामेण मोदिष्यसि महात्मना |
सुवर्षेण समायुक्ता यथा सस्येन मेदिनी ॥
Acclaimed by the high soled Rama, you will be so happy as how the earth, endowed with crops, feels after the onset of good rains."
sabhaajitaa = acclaimed; mahaatmenaa = by the high soled; raameNa = Rama; tvam = you; modishhyasi = will be delighted; medinii yathaa = as the earth; sasyena samaayukta = endowed with crops; suvarshheNa = after the onset of good rains.
गिरि वरम् अभितो अनुवर्तमानो |
हय इव मण्डलम् आशु यः करोति |
तम् इह शरणम् अभ्युपेहि देवि
दिवस करम् प्रभवो ह्ययम् प्रजानाम् ६-३३-३९
"O, queen! Seek refuge now with him - the sun that rolls towards Meru the highest mountain, like a horse that makes its round rapidly. That sun is indeed the source of all creatures."
devi = O; qeen! abhyupaiH = seek; sharaNam = refuge; iha = now; tam = with him; divasakaram = (that) sun; yaH = which; vivartamaanaH = rolls; girivaram abhitaH = towards Meru; the highest mountain; hayaH iva = like a horse; karoti = which makes; maN^Dalam = a round; aashu = rapidly; ayam = he; prabhavaH hi = is indeed the source; prajaanaam = of all creatures.
इत्यार्षे श्रीमद्रामायणे आदिकाव्ये युद्धकाण्डे त्रयस्त्रिंशः सर्गः
Sarga 34
6.34.1
अथ ताम् जात सम्तापाम् तेन वाक्येन मोदिताम् |
सरमा ह्लादयाम् आस महीं दग्धामिवाम्भसा ॥
Seetha, who was overwhelmed with anguish on hearing Ravana's words, was comforted and rendered happy by Sarama, as parched earth is solaced by rain.
atha = then; taam = to that Seetha; jaataa samtaapam = who was overwhelmed with anguish;moditaam = was made delighted;tena vaakyena = by those words;saramaa = Sarama; samaahlaadayaamaasa = conferred delight;ambhasaa iva = like by rain;dagdhaam = the parched; mahiim = earth.
6.34.2
ततस् तस्या हितम् सख्याश् चिकीर्षन्ती सखी वचः |
उवाच काले कालज्ना स्मित पूर्व अभिभाषिणी ॥
Desiring to be of further service to her friend Seetha, the affectionate Sarama, skilled in the knowledge of time, smiling while talking, spoke the following words at that appropriate time.
tataH = there after; chikiirshhanti = wishing to be; hitam(of further) service; tasyaaH = to that Seetha; sakhyaaH = her friend; sakhii = the affectionate Sarama; kaalajNaa = skilled in the knowledge of time; smita puurva bhaashhiNii = who smiled before talking; uvaacha = spoke; vachaH = (the following ) words; kaale = at the proper time.
6.34.3
उत्सहेयम् अहम् गत्वा त्वद् वाक्यम् असित ईक्षणे |
निवेद्य कुशलम् रामे प्रतिच्चन्ना निवर्तितुम् ॥
"O, black eyed lady! I am capable of carrying a message of your words and good will to Rama and to return secretly."
asitekshhaNe = O; black eyed lady!; aham utsaheyam = I am able; nivedya = to carry a message; kushalam = of good will; tvadvaakyam = and your words; raame = to Rama; gatvaa = by going to him; pratichchhannaa = secretly; nivartitum = and to return.
6.34.4
न हि मे क्रममाणाया निरालम्बे विहायसि |
समर्थो गतिम् अन्वेतुम् पवनो गरुडो अपि वा ॥
"When I am journeying in the sky self -supported, neither the god of wind nor Garuda the eagle can follow my movement."
kramamaaNaayaaH = when I am journeying; vihaayasi = in the sky; niraalambe = self-supported; pavanaH = the god of wind; garuDo api vaa = or even Garuda the eagle; na samarthaH = is not capable; anvetum = to follow; me = my; gatim = movement
6.34.5
एवम् ब्रुवाणाम् ताम् सीता सरमाम् पुनर् अब्रवीत् |
मधुरम् श्लक्ष्णया वाचा पूर्व शोक अभिपन्नया ॥
To Sarama, who was speaking as aforesaid, Seetha her voice no longer charged with grief, gently and sweetly replied in the following words:
taam saramaam = to Sarama; bruvaaNaam = who was speaking; evam = as aforesaid; siitaa = Seetha; vaachaa = her voice; puurvashokaabhi pannayaa = no longer charged with grief; abraviit = replied; idam = in these words; shlakshhNayaa = gently; madhuram = and sweetly (as follows):
6.34.6
समर्था गगनम् गन्तुम् अपि वा त्वम् रसा तलम् |
अवगच्चाम्य् अकर्तव्यम् कर्तव्यम् ते मद् अन्तरे ॥
"You are capable of going to heaven or to the penultimate subterranean region. Know from me today the duty that has got to be performed by you for my sake."
tvam = you; samarthaa = are able; gantum = to go; gaganam = to heaven; apicha = and ; rasaatalam = to the penultimate subterranean region; avagachchha = know (from me); adya = today; kartavyam = duty; kartavyam = that has got to be performed; te = by you; medantare = for my sake.
6.34.7
मत् प्रियम् यदि कर्तव्यम् यदि बुद्धिः स्थिरा तव |
ज्नातुम् इच्चामि तम् गत्वा किम् करोति इति रावणः ॥
"If your intention is to act kindly towards me and your resolve is firm , I wish you to go and know what Ravana is doing now."
yadi = If; tava = your; buddhiH = intention; kartavyam = is to act; matpriyam = kindly towards me; tava = and your resolve; sthiraa yadi = is fixed; ichchhaami = I wish(you); gattvaa = to go; jN^aatum = and to know; kim = what; raavaNaH = Ravana; karotiiti = is doing.
6.34.8
स हि माया बलः क्रूरो रावणः शत्रु रावणः |
माम् मोहयति दुष्ट आत्मा पीत मात्रा इव वारुणी ॥
"That cruel and evil minded Ravana, equipped with strength in the shape of conjuring tricks, who makes his enemies cry has bemused me, as spirituous liquor bemuses one, the moment it is imbibed."
saH = raavaNaH = that Ravana; maayaabalaH = equipped with strength in the shape of conjuring tricks; shatru raavaNaH = who makes his enemies cry; kruuraH = is cruel; dushhTaatmaa = and evil minded; mohayati = has bemused; maam = me; vaaruNiiva = as spirituous liquor(bemuses one); piita maatraa = the moment it is imbibed.
6.34.9
तर्जापयति माम् नित्यम् भर्त्सापयति च असक्र्त् |
राक्षसीभिः सुघोराभिर् या माम् रक्षन्ति नित्यशः ॥
"He causes me to be threatened by words all the time by the most frightful ogresses, who always surround me and insult me by their act repeatedly."
bhartsaapayati = he causes me to be threatened by words; nityam = all the time; sughoraabhiH = by the most frightful; raakshhasiibhiH = ogresses; yaaH = who; nityashaH = always; rakshhanti = surround me; tarjaapayati = insult me by their acts; asakR^it = repeatedly.
6.34.10
उद्विग्ना शन्किता च अस्मि न च स्वस्थम् मनो मम |
तद् भयाच् च अहम् उद्विग्ना;अशोक वनिकाम् गताः ॥
"I am depressed in mind and distrustful. My mind is not in its natural state. Staying in Ashoka grove, I am distressed because of his fear."
aham = I; asmi = am; udvignaa = depressed in mind; shaN^kitaacha = and distrustful; mama = My; manaH = mind; na svastham = is not in its natural state; gataa = being in; ashoka vanakaam = Ashoka grove; aham = I; udvignaa = am distressed ; tadbhayaat = because of his fear.
6.34.11
यदि नाम कथा तस्य निश्चितम् वा अपि यद् भवेत् |
निवेदयेथाः सर्वम् तत् परो मे स्याद् अनुग्रहः ॥
"Report to me, all that is decided by him during his talk going on with his ministers about the matter of releasing me or keeping me captive. It will be of great service to me."
nivedayathaaH = if you inform; tat sarvam = all that; yat = which; bhavet = becomes; nishchitam vaapi = decision; (or) tasya = his; kathaa = talk; yadinaama = if ever; tat = it; syaat = will be; paraH = a great; anugrahaH = service; me = to me.
6.34.12
साप्येवम् ब्रुवतीम् सीताम् सरमा वल्गु भाषिणी |
उवाच वचनम् तस्याः स्पृशन्ती बाष्प विक्लवम् ॥
The soft spoken Sarama, wiping her face, which got moist with tears, replied as follows to Seetha who was speaking as aforesaid:
saa = that; saramaapi = Sarama also; mR^idu bhaashiNii = who speaks kindly words; spR^ishantii = touching (wiping); tasyaaH = her; vadanam = face; bashhpaviklabam = which got moist with tears; uvaacha = replied; siitaam = to Seetha; bruuvatiim = who was speaking; evam = as aforesaid:
6.34.13
एष ते यद्य् अभिप्रायस् तस्माद् गच्चामि जानकि |
गृह्य शत्रोर् अभिप्रायम् उपाव्र्त्ताम् च पश्य माम् ॥
"If your opinion is like this, I shall go on that account, O, Seetha! Having grasped the feeling of the enemies, I shall return O, Seetha!"
yadi = if; te = your; abhipraayah = opinion; eshhaH = is this; gachchhaami = I shall go; tasmaat = on that account; jaanaki = O; Seetha !; gR^ihya = having grasped; abhipraayam = the feeling; shatroH = of the enemies; upaavartaami = I shall return; maithili = O; Seetha!
6.34.14
एवम् उक्त्वा ततो गत्वा समीपम् तस्य रक्षसः |
शुश्राव कथितम् तस्य रावणस्य समन्त्रिणः ॥
Speaking thus, Surama thereafter went to the vicinity of that demon and heard the conversation of Ravana who was with his ministers.
uktvaa = speaking; evam = thus; gatvaa = (she); went; tataH = thereafter; samiipam = to the vicinity; tasya rakshhasaH = of that demon; shushraava = and heard; kathitam = the conversation; tasya = of that; raavaNasya = Ravana; samantriNaH = who was with his ministers.
6.34.15
सा श्रुत्वा निश्चयम् तस्य निश्चयज्ना दुरात्मनः |
पुनर् एव अगमत् क्षिप्रम् अशोक वनिकाम् तदा ॥
Sarama, who knew how to investigate could hear the wicked Ravana's resolve and soon returned to Ashoka grove.
saa = she; nishchayajNaa = who knew how to investigate; shrutvaa = having heard; duraatmanaH = the wicked; tasya = Ravana's; nishchayam = resolve; kshhipram = soon; aagamat = came; punareva = again; shubhaam = to the beautiful; ashokavanikaam = Ashoka grove.
6.34.16
सा प्रविष्टा पुनस् तत्र ददर्श जनक आत्मजाम् |
प्रतीक्षमाणाम् स्वाम् एव भ्रष्ट पद्माम् इव श्रियम् ॥
Sarama, who entered the Ashoka grove, saw Seetha who looked like Lakshmi the goddess of prosperity (and the wife of Vishnu); bereft of the lotus and waiting for her only.
saa = she; pravishhTaa = who entered; tatra = there; dadarsha = saw; tataH = then; janakaatmajam = Seetha; shriyam iva = who looked like Lakshmi ;the goddess of prosperity; bhrashhTa padmaam = bereft of the lotus; pratiikshhamaaNaam = who was waiting; svaameva = for her alone.
6.34.17
ताम् तु सीता पुनः प्राप्ताम् सरमाम् वल्गु भाषिणीम् |
परिष्वज्य च सुस्निग्धम् ददौ च स्वयम् आसनम् ॥
Seetha affectionately embraced the kindly speaking Surama who returned there and offered personally a seat to her.
siitaa = Seetha; susnigdham = affectionately; parishhvajya = embraced; priyabhaashhiNiim = the kindly speaking; saramaam = Sarama; punaH praaptaam = who returned ; dadou = and offered; svayam = personally; aasanam = a seat(to her).
6.34.18
इह आसीना सुखम् सर्वम् आख्याहि मम तत्त्वतः |
क्रूरस्य निश्चयम् तस्य रावणस्य दुरात्मनः ॥
"Sitting here comfortably, tell me about the real design of that cruel and wicked Ravana"
aasiinaa = sitting; iha = here; sukham = comfortably; aakhyaahi = tell; mama = me; tattvataH = really; sarvam = about all; nishchayam = the design; tasya raavaNasya = of that Ravana; kruurasya = the cruel; duraatmanaH = and the wicked demon.
6.34.19
एवम् उक्ता तु सरमा सीतया वेपमानया |
कथितम् सर्वम् आचष्त रावणस्य समन्त्रिणः ॥
When Seetha trembling with fear enquired thus, Sarama narrated all the conversation of Ravana together with his ministers.
saramaa = (while) Sarama;uktaa = was enquired; evam = thus; siitasya = by Seetha; vepamaanayaa = tremblingwith fear; aachashTa = narrated; sarvam = all; kathitam = the conversation; raavaNasya = of Ravana; samantriNaH = together with his ministers.
6.34.20
जनन्या राक्षस इन्द्रो वै त्वन् मोक्ष अर्थम् बृहद् वचः |
अविद्धेन च वैदेहि मन्त्रि वृद्धेन बोधितः ॥
"Excellent words were spoken by Kaikasi, the mother of Ravana as well as Aviddha the aged minister asking for your release, O Seetha!"
vaidehi = O;Seetha!; jananyaa = by the mother; raakshhasendraH = of Ravana; aviddhena = and by Aviddha; mantri vR^iddhena = his aged minister; bR^ihat = excellent; vachaH = words; uditaH = were spoken; tvanmokshhaartham = with the aim of your release.
6.34.21
दीयताम् अभिसत्क्र्त्य मनुज इन्द्राय मैथिली |
निदर्शनम् ते पर्याप्तम् जन स्थाने यद् अद्भुतम् ॥
"Let Seetha, be restored honorably to Rama the Lord of men. That wonderful** thing happened in Janasthana is an enough eye- opener to you."
maithilii = (let) Seetha; diiyataam = be restored; abhisatkR^itya = honorably; manujendraaya = to Rama the lord of men; adbhutam = the wonderful thing; yat = which; (happened) janasthaane = in Janasthana; paryaaptam = is an enough; midarsham = eye opener; te = to you.
** Rama exterminated fourteen thousand demons led by such great warriors as Khara and Dushana at Janastana.
6.34.22
लन्घनम् च समुद्रस्य दर्शनम् च हनूमतः |
वधम् च रक्षसाम् युद्धे कः कुर्यान् मानुषो भुवि ॥
"Which mortal would accomplish the crossing of the ocean, the discovery of Seetha by Hanuman, and the carnage of the demons in combat on this earth?"
kaH = what; maanushhaH = mortal; kuryaat = could accomplish; laN^ghanam = the crossing; samudrasya = of the ocean; hanuumataH = by Hanuman; vadhamcha = and the carnage; rakshhasaam = of the demons; yuddhe = in combat; bhuvi = on the earth?
6.34.23
एवम् स मन्त्रि वृद्धैश्च मात्रा च बहु भाषितः |
न त्वाम् उत्सहते मोक्तुम् अर्तह्म् अर्थ परो यथा ॥
"Though admonished in many ways by the aged ministers and his mother he is not inclined to set you free, any more than a miser would leave his hold on his riches.
bodhitaH = though admonished; bahu = in many ways; evam = thus; mantrivR^iddhaishcha = by the aged ministers; maatraacha = and by his mother; saH = he; na utsahate = does not want; moktum = to release; tvaam = you; arthamiva = as with riches; arthaparaH = by a miser.
6.34.24
न उत्सहत्य् अम्र्तो मोक्तुम् युद्धे त्वाम् इति मैथिलि |
सामात्यस्य नृशंसस्य निश्चयो ह्य् एष वर्तते ॥
"O, Seetha! He does not want to release you, without dying himself in a battle. This is the resolve of the cruel Ravana along with his ministers."
maithili = O;Seetha!; notsahati = he does not want; moktum = to release; tvaam = you; amR^itaH = without dying; yuddho = in battle; iti = in this manner; eshhaH = this; vartate = is; nishchayaH = the resolve; nR^ishamsasya = of the cruel Ravana; saamaatyasya = along with his ministers.
6.34.25
तद् एषा सुस्थिरा बुद्धिर्मृत्यु लोभाद् उपस्थिता |
भयान् न शक्तस् त्वाम् मोक्तुम् अनिरस्तस् तु सम्युगे ॥राक्षसानाम् च सर्वेषाम् आत्मनश् च वधेन हि |
-"Thereafter, due to infatuation caused by his impending death, his aforesaid determination is very firm .He is not in a position to release you, not through sheer fear, but until he is actually defeated in battle through the carnage of all the demons and of himself."
-"Thereafter; due to infatuation caused by his impending death; his aforesaid determination is very firm .He is not in a position to release you; not through sheer fear; but until he is actually defeated in battle through the carnage of all the demons and of himself."
6.34.26
निहत्य रावणम् सम्ख्ये सर्वथा निशितैः शरैः ॥प्रतिनेष्यति रामस् त्वाम् अयोध्याम् असित ईक्षणे |
"O, dark eyed Seetha! Killing Ravana by his sharp arrows in combat, Rama will take you back to Ayodhya by all means."
asitekshhaNe = O; dark eyed Seetha!; nihatya = killing; raavaNam = Ravana; nishitaiH = by his sharp; sharaiH = arrows; samkhye = in combat; raamaH = Rama; tvaam prati neshhyati = will take you back; ayodhyaam = to Ayodhya; sarvathaa = by all means.
6.34.27
एतस्मिन्न् अन्तरे शब्दो भेरी शन्ख समाकुलः ॥श्रुतो वै सर्व सैन्यानाम् कम्पयन् धरणी तलम् |
In the meantime was heard the sound of all the monkey troops blended with the sound of kettle drums, causing earth to shake.
In the meantime was heard the sound of all the monkey troops blended with the sound of kettle drums; causing earth to shake. w.wM-etasmin antare = in the mean time; shrutovai = was heard; shabdoH = the sound; sarva sainyaanaam = of all the monkey troops; bheriishabda samaakulaH = blended with the sound of kettle drums; dharaNiitalam = causing earth; kampayam = to shake.
6.34.28
श्रुत्वा तु तम् वानर सैन्य शब्दम् |
लन्का गता राक्षस राज भ्र्त्याः |
नष्ट ओजसो दैन्य परीत चेष्टाः |
श्रेयो न पश्यन्ति न्र्पस्य दोषैः ॥
Hearing that sound of that monkey troops, the servants of Ravana stationed in Lanka were lack- luster with their movements, overcome by depression. They did not see anything salutary in it, owing to the fault of their king.
Hearing that sound of that monkey troops; the servants of Ravana stationed in Lanka were lack- luster with their movements; overcome by depression. They did not see anything salutary in it; owing to the fault of their king. wM-shrutvaa = hearing; tvam = that; vaanara sainya naadam = sound of the monkey troops; raakshhasa raajabhR^ityaaH = the servants of Ravana; laN^kaagataaH = employed in Lanka; hatoujasaH = were bereft of luster; dainyapariitacheshhTaaH = with their movements overcome by depression; na pashyanti = they did not see; shreyaH = anything salutary; doshhaat = owing to the fault; nR^ipashya = of their king.
इत्यार्षे श्रीमद्रामायणे आदिकाव्ये युद्धकाण्डे चतुस्त्रिंशः सर्गः
Sarga 35
6.35.1
तेन शन्ख विमिश्रेण भेरी शब्देन राघवः |
उपयतो महा बाहू रामह् पर पुरम् जयः ॥
The mighty armed Rama, the conqueror of hostile cities sallied forth with the resonant roll of kettle drums, mingled with the blast of couches.
raamaH = Rama; mahaa baahuH = the mighty-armed; parapuranjayaH = conqueror of oppnents cities; upayaati = was sallied forth; tena = there; naadinaa = with a resonant; bheriishabdena = roll of kattle drums; shaN^kha vimishreNa = mingled with the blast of couches.
6.35.2
तम् निनादम् निशम्य अथ रावणो राक्षस ईश्वरः |
मुहूर्तम् ध्यानम् आस्थाय सचिवान् अभ्युदैक्षत ॥
Hearing that sound, Ravana the Lord of demons, paused for a moment to reflect and looked towards his ministers.
nishamya = hearing; atha = thereafter; tam = that; ninaadam = sound; raavaNaH = Ravana; raakSaseshvaraH = the lord of demons; aasthaaya = resorting to dhyaanam = meditation; muhuurtam = for a moment; abhyudaikSata = looked towards; sachivaan = his ministers.
6.35.3
अथ तान् सचिवांस् तत्र सर्वान् आभाष्य रावणः |
सभाम् सम्नादयन् सर्वाम् इत्य् उवाच महा बलः ॥जगत्पम्तापनः क्रूरोगर्हयन् राक्षसेश्वरः |
Ravana of great strength the tormentor of the world, and a cruel lord of demons then addressed all his ministers in a voice that resounded the entire hall as follows, accusing none.
atha = then; raavaNaH = Ravan; mahaabalaH = of great strength; jagat samtaapanaH = the tormentor of the world; kruuraH = a cruel demon; raakSaseshvaraH = and the lord of demons; tatra = these; aabhaaSya = addressed; sarvaam = the entire; sabhaam = hall; uvaacha = spoke; iti = as follows; agarhayan = accusing none.
6.35.4
तरणम् सागरस्य अपि विक्रमम् बल संचयम् ॥यद् उक्तवन्तो रामस्य भवन्तस् तन् मया श्रुतम् |
"I have heard what you told me about Rama's crossing the ocean, his prowess, strength and heroism."
shrutam = It was heard; mayaa = by me; tat = that; yat = which; uktavantaH = was told; bhavantaH = by you; raamasya = of Rama's; taraNam = crossing; asya saagarasya = of this ocean; vikramam = his prowess; balapauruSam = strength and heroism.
6.35.5
भवतश्चाप्यहम् वेद्मि युद्धे सत्यपराक्रमान् ॥तूष्णीकानीक्षतोन्योन्यम् विदित्वाम् रामविक्रमम् |
"I know that you are truly brave in the battle-field, yet, on beholding that valiant Rama, you too look on each other in silence."
aham = I; vedmi = know; satya paraakramaan = you are truly brave; yuddhe = in the field of battle; viditvaa = yet on being aware; raamavikramam = of that valour of Rama; bhavatashchaapi = you too; iikSataH = look; anyonyam = on each other; tuuSNiikaan = in silence.
6.35.6
ततस् तु सुमहा प्राज्नो माल्यवान् नाम राक्षसः ॥रावणस्य वचः श्रुत्वा मातुः पैतामहो अब्रवीत् |
Hearing those word of Ravana whose maternal grandfather he was, the highly intelligent demon called Malyavan, answered him thus:
shrutvaa = hearing; vachaH = the words; raavaNasya = of Ravana; raakSasaH = a demon; maalyavaan naama = called Malyavan; maataamahaH = his maternal grandfather; sumahaapraajJNaH = the highly intelligent; tataH = then; abraviit = answered; iti = as follows:
6.35.7
विद्यास्वभिविनीतो यो राजा राजन् नय अनुगः ॥स शास्ति चिरम् ऐश्वर्यम् अरींश्च कुरुते वशे |
"O, king! He who is well-versed in (fourteen)* sciences and follows the path of prudence, enjoys sovereignty for a long time and compels his enemies too into subjugation."
raajam = O; king! saH = He; yaH = who; abhiviniitaH = is well trained; vidyaasu = in (fourteen) sciences; nayaanugaH = and follows the path prudence; shaasti = enjoys; aishvaryam = sovereignty; chiram = for a long time; kurute = compels; ariimshcha = his enemies too; vashe = into sbujugation.
Four Vedas, six Vedaangas, the Puranas, the Mimamsa, Nyaya and Dharma together constitute fourteen sciences.
6.35.8
संदधानो हि कालेन विगृह्णंसः चारिभिः सह ॥स्व पक्ष वर्धनम् कुर्वन् महद् ऐश्वर्यम् अश्नुते ||
"He who concludes peace even with enemies or wages war at a fitting time strengthens his own party and attains a great power."
(He who); samdadhaanaH = his indded concludes peace; aribhiH saha = even with enemies; vigR^ihNancha = or wages war; kaalena = at a fitting tiem; kurvan vardhanam = strengthens svapakSe = his own party; ashnute = and attains; mahat = a great; aishvaryam = power.
6.35.9
हीयमानेन कर्तव्यो राज्ना संधिः समेन च ॥न शत्रुम् अवमन्येत ज्यायान् कुर्वीत विग्रहम् |
"A treaty of peace should be reached by a king who is weaker or equal to an enemy. The king should never underrate that enemy. If the king is more powerful, he should make war on the enemy."
samdhiH = A treaty of peace; kartavyaH = should be reached; raajN^aaH = by a king; hiiyamaanena = who is weaker; samena cha = or equal; na avamanyeta = He should not under rate; shatrum = that enemy; jyaayaan = (A king who is) stronger; kurrviita = should make; vigraham = war.
6.35.10
तन्मह्यम् रोचते संधिः सह रामेण रावण ॥यद् अर्थम् अभियुक्ताः स्म सीता तस्मै प्रदीयताम् |
"O, Ravana! For that reason, alliance with Rama finds favour with me. Let Seetha, for whose sake you are being attacked, be restored to him."
raavaNa = O; Ravana!; tat = for that reason; samdhiH = alliance; raameNa saha = with Rama; rochate = finds favour; mahyam = with me; siitaa = (let) Seetha; yadartham = for whose sake; abhiyuktaH asi = you have been attacked by him; pradiiyataam = be restored; tasmai = to him.
6.35.11
तस्य देव ऋषयः सर्वे गन्धर्वासः च जय एषिणः ॥विरोधम् मा गमस् तेन संधिस् ते तेन रोचताम् |
"All the celestials, sages and Gandharvas the celestial musicians are wishing for victory of Rama. Do not get an enmity with them. Let alliance with him be acceptable to you."
sarve = all; devarSayaH = the celestials; sages; gandharvaashcha = and Gandharvas the celestial musicians; jayaiSiNaH = wish for victory; tasya = of that Rama; maagamaH- do not get; virodham- enmity; tena = with them; samdhiH = (Let) alliance; tena = with him; rochataam = be agreable; te = to you.
6.35.12
असृजद् भगवान् पक्षौ द्वाव् एव हि पितामहः ॥सुराणाम् असुराणाम् च धर्म अधर्मौ तद् आश्रयौ |
"Brahma, the lord of creation, created only two classes of beings, the celestials and the demons. Celestials take refuge in righteousness and demons in unrighteousness."
pitaamahaH = Brahma; bhagavaan = the Lord (of creation); aasR^ijat = created; dvau eva = only two pakSau = classes of beings; suraaNaamcha = the celestials; asuraaNaamcha = and the demons; dharmaadharmau = righteousness and unrighteousness; tadaashrayau = take refuge in them respectively.
6.35.13
धर्मो हि श्रूयते पक्षः सुराणाम् च महात्मनाम् ॥अधर्मो रक्षसाम् पक्षोह्य असुराणाम् च रावण |
"O, Ravana! Righteous is said to be on the side of the high-souled celestials. Unrighteousness is indeed on the side of ogres and demons."
raakSasa = O; Ravana!; dharmaH = righteousness; shruuyate = is said to be; pakSaH = on the side; mahaatmaanaam = of the hight-souled; asuraaNaam = celestials; adharmaH hi = unrighteiousness is indeed; pakSaH = on the side; rakSasaam = of ogres; asuraaNaam cha = and demons.
6.35.14
धर्मो वै ग्रसते अधर्मम् ततः कृतम् अभूद् युगम् ॥अधर्मो ग्रसते धर्मम् ततस् तिष्यः प्रवर्तते |
"When righteousness swallows unrighteousness, it becomes kR^ita Yuga, a golden age. When unrighteousness swallows righteousness, it incites Kali Yuga the fourth age."
yadaa = when; dharmaH = rightoeusness; grastae = swallows; adharmam- unrighteousness; abhuut = it becomes; kR^itam yugam = Kruta Yuga a golden age; adharmaH = (when) unrigheousness; grasate\ swallows; dharmam = righteousness; tadaa = then; pravartate = it stimulates; tiSyaH = Kali Yuga the fourth age.
6.35.15
तत् त्वया चरता लोकान् धर्मो विनिहतो महान् ॥अधर्मः प्रगृहीतसः च तेन अस्मद् बलिनः परे |
"Therefore, while you were wandering in the worlds, even the great righteousness was destroyed and unrighteousness favoured by you. So, the enemies are stronger than us."
tat = therefore; charataa = who were wandering; lokaan = in the worlds; tvayaa = by you; mahaan = great; dharmo.api = righteousness even; nihataH = was destroyed; adharmaH = (and) unrighteousness; pragR^ihiitashcha = was favoured too; tena = for that reason; pare = the enemies; balinaH = are stronger; asmat = than us.
6.35.16
स प्रमादाद् विवृद्धस् ते अधर्मो अहिर् ग्रसते हि नः ॥विवर्धयति पक्षम् च सुराणाम् सुर भावनः |
"Due to your negligence, that well nourished unrighteousness is swallowing us. Being favourable to demons, the sect of demons is thereby getting augmented."
pramaadaat = due to negligence; te = of you; saH = that; pravR^iddhaH = well-grown; adharmaH = unrighteousness; grahate hi = is indded swallowing; naH = us; sura bhaavanaH = being favourable to demons; pakSam = the sect; suraaNaam = of demons; vivardhayati cha = is getting augmented.
6.35.17
विषयेषु प्रसक्तेन यत् किंचित् कारिणा त्वया ॥ऱ्षीणाम् अग्नि कल्पानाम् उद्वेगो जनितो महान् |
"You, who are interested in sensual enjoyments, doing whatever you like, have created a great alarm in the sages, having the nature of fire."
mahaan = A great; udvegaH = fear; janitaH = has been generated; R^iSiNaam = in the sages; agnikalpaanaam = having the nature of fire; prasaktena = who are interested; viSayeSu = in sensual enjoyments; yatkinchitkaariNaa = doing whatever you like.
6.35.18
तेषाम् प्रभावो दुर्धर्षः प्रदीप्त;इव पावकः ॥तपसा भावित आत्मानो धर्मस्य अनुग्रहे रताः |
मुख्यैर् यज्नैर् यजन्त्य् एते नित्यम् तैस् तैर् द्विजातयः ॥जुह्वत्य् अग्नींसः च विधिवद् वेदांसः च उच्चैर् अधीयते |
अभिभूय च रक्षांसि ब्रह्म घोषान् उदैरयन् ॥दिशो विप्रद्रुताः सर्वे स्तनयित्नुर् इव उष्णगे |
"The power of those sages is insurmountable like an igniting fire. Having purified their minds through penance, they are intent on promotion of righteousness, in as much as these Brahamans worship the gods through different principal sacrifices, also pour oblations into the sacred fires with due ceremony and read the Vedas (Sacred texts) in a loud voice. Having subdued the demons, they continued to chant the sacred text, on hearing which all the demons scattered in all directions, as thundering clouds in a hot season."
18; 19; 20. prabhaavah = the power; teSaam = of those sages; durdarSah = is insurmountable; pradiiptaH iva = like an igniting; paavakaH = fire; bhaavitaatmaanaH = their minds purified; tapasaa = by penance; rataaH = interested; anugrahe = in promotion; dharmasya = of righteousness; ete = these; dvijaayataH = Brahmanas; yat = for which reason; yajanti = they worship the gods; taistaiH = throught different; mukhyaiH = principal; yaN^aiH = sacrifices; juhvati = pour oblations; agniimshcha = into sacrificial fires; vidhivat = in due ceremonies; adhiiyate = and read; vedaan = the Vedas (sacred texts); uchchaiH = in a loud voice; abhibhuuya = and having subdued; rakSaamsi = the demons; udairayan = they continued to chant; brahmaghoSaan = the sacred texts; (on hearing which); sarve = all demons; vipradrutaaH = scattered; dishaH = in all directions; stanayitnuH = as thundering clouds; uSNage = in a hot season.nt; brahmaghoSaan = the sacred texts; (on hearing which); sarve = all demons; ipradrutaaH = scattered; dishaH = in all directions; stanayitnuH = as thundering clouds; uSNage = in a hot season.
6.35.21
ऋषीणाम् अग्नि कल्पानाम् अग्नि होत्र समुत्थितः ॥आदत्ते रक्षसाम् तेजो धूमो व्याप्य दिशो दश |
"The smoke coming forth from the sacred fire of the sage who resemble the fire (in brilliance), enveloping the ten directions, takes away the magical power of the demons."
dhuumaH = The smoke; agnihotra samutthitaH = coming forth from the sacred fire; R^iSiiNaam = of the sages; agnikalpaanaam = who resemble the fire ( in brilliance); vyaapya = enveloping; dasha- the ten; dishaH = directions; aadatte = takes away; tejaH = the magical power; rakSasaam = of the demons.
6.35.22
तेषु तेषु च देशेषु पुण्येषु च दृढ व्रतैः ॥चर्यमाणम् तपस् तीव्रम् सम्तापयति राक्षसान् |
"The severe austerity practised by the sages, firm of resolve, in different countries torment the demons."
tiivram = the severe; tapaH = austerity; charyamaaNaam = practised; puNyeSTyavadhR^ita vrataiH = by the sages; firm of resolve; teSu teSu = in different; desheSu = countries; samtaapayati = torment; raakSasaan = the demons.
6.35.23
देवदानवयक्षेभो गृहीतश्च वरस्त्वया ॥मनुष्या वानरा ऋक्षा गोलाङ्गूला महाबलाः |
बलवन्त इहागम्य गर्जन्ति दृढविक्रमाः ॥
"You received a boon of invincibility from celestials, demons and semi-divine beings, but then are men, bears as well as powerful and very efficacious having strong prowess who are coming hither, roaring like lions."
23; 24. varaH = a boon; (of invincibility); gR^ihiitaH = was recived; tvayaa = by you; deva daanavayakSebhyaH = from celestials; demons and semi-divine beings; (but these are); manuSyaaH = men; R^ikSaaH = bears; golaaNguulaaaH = and monkeys; balavantaH = who are powerful; dR^iDha vikramaaH = having stron prowess; mahaabalaaH = and very efficacious; aagamya = are coming; iha = hither; garjanti = roaring like lions.
6.35.25
उत्पातान् विविधान् दृष्ट्वा घोरान् बहु विधांस् तथा |
विनाशम् अनुपश्यामि सर्वेषाम् रक्षसाम् अहम् ॥
"By seeing various kinds of unexpected events (portents) and many types of terrific things, I am perceiving a destruction of all the demons."
dR^iSTvaa = by seeing; vividhaan = various kinds; utpaataan = of unexpected events (portents); tathaa = and; bahuvidhaan = many types; ghoraan = of terrible things; aham = I; anupashyaami = am perceiving; vinaasham = destruction; sarveSaam = of all; rakSasaam = the demons.
6.35.26
खराभिस् तनिता घोरा मेघाह् प्रतिभयम् करः |
शोणितेन अभिवर्षन्ति लन्काम् उष्णेन सर्वतः ॥
"With terrifying clamour, monstrous clouds, inspiring horror, rain hot blood on Lanka on every side."
ghoraaH = terrific; pratibhayankaraaH = and monstrous; maghaaH = clouds; kharaabhistanitaaH = having harsh thundering sound; abhivarSanti = are raining; uSNena = hot; shoNitena = blood; sarvataH = throughtout; laN^kaan = Lanka.
6.35.27
रुदताम् वाहनानाम् च प्रपतन्त्य् अस्र बिन्दवः |
ध्वजा ध्वस्ता विवर्णासः च न प्रभान्ति यथा पुरम् ॥
"Drops of tears drop from the weeping elephants, horses etc., whose skins became discoloured, covered with dust and are not shining as before."
ashrubindavaH = drops of tears; prapatanti = fall; rudataam = from weeping; vaahanaanaam = elephnts; horses etc.; vivarNaaH = which became discoloured; rajodhvastaaH = due to covering by dust; na prabhaanti = and are not shining; yathaapuram = as before.
6.35.28
व्याला गोमायवो ग्ऱ्^ इध्रा वाशन्ति च सुभैरवम् |
प्रविश्य लन्काम् अनिशम् समवायांसः च कुर्वते ॥
"Flesh-eating animals, jackals and eagles and howling horribly. Entering Lanka, they are in the groves, forming into groups."
vyaalaaH = flesh-eating animals; gomaayavaH = jackals; gR^idhraaH = eagles; vaashyanti = are howling; subhairavam = horribly; pravishya = and entering; laN^kaam = Lanka; kurvate = they are forming; samavaayaan cha = into groups; aaraame = in groves.
6.35.29
कालिकाः पाण्डुरैर् दन्तैः प्रहसन्त्य् अग्रतः स्थिताः |
स्त्रियः स्वप्नेषु मुष्णन्त्यो गृहाणि प्रतिभाष्य च ॥
"Black women, chattering incoherently in dreams and robbing different houses stand in front, laughing loudly with their white teeth."
kaalikaaH = black; striyaH = women; pratibhaaSya = talking adversely; svapneSu = in dreams; muSNantyaH = robbing; gR^ihaaNi = the houses; sthitaaH = stand; agrataH = in front; prahasanti = laughing; paaNDuraiH = with their white; dantaiH = teeth.
6.35.30
गृहाणाम् बलि कर्माणि श्वानः पर्युपभुन्जते |
खरा गोषु प्रजायन्ते मूषिका नकुलैः सह ॥
"Dogs devour the sacred offerings offered in homes. Donkeys are born of cows and rats of mongoose."
shvaanaH = dogs; paryupabhuN^jate = devour; balikarmaaNi = the sacred offerings; gR^ihaaNi = in homes; kharaaH = donkeys; prajaayante = are born; goSu = of cows; muuSakaaH cha = and rats; nakuleSu = of mongoose.
6.35.31
मार्जारा द्वीपिभिः सार्धम् सूकराः शुनकैः सह |
किम्नरा राक्षसैसः च अपि समेयुर् मानुषैः सह ॥
"Cats mate with tigers, pigs with dogs, Kinnaras (a species of demi-gods with the human figure and the head of a horse or with a horse's body and the head of a man) with demons and men."
maarjaaraaH = cats; sameyuH = mate; dviipibhiH saardham = with tigers; suukaraaH = pigs; shunakaiH saha = with dogs; kimnaraaH = Kinnaras (a species of demi-gods with the human figure and the head of a horse or with a horse's body with the head of a man); raakSasaishchaapi = with demons; maanuSaiH saha = and men.
6.35.32
पाण्डुरा रक्त पादासः च विहगाः काल चोदिताः |
राक्षसानाम् विनाशाय कपोता विचरन्ति च ॥
"Red-footed and white pigeons, messengers of death, move in different directions, foretelling the extermination of demons."
rakta paadaashcha = red-footed and; paaNDuraaH = white; kapotaaH = pigeons; kaala choditaaH = messengers of death; vicharanti = move in different directions; (foretelling); vinaashaaya = the extermination; raakSasaam = of demons.
6.35.33
वीचीकूचीति वाशन्त्यः शारिका वेश्मसु स्थिताः |
पतन्ति ग्रथितासः च अपि निर्जिताः कलह एषिणः ॥
"Domesticated minas (a kind of birds) making a chirping sound, defeated by other bellicose birds drop down, being twined together in groups."
veshmasu sthitaaH = Domesticated; shaarikaaH = minas; vaashantya = making; chiichiikuuchi iti = a chirping sound; nirjitaaH- defeated; kalahaiSibhiH = by other bellicose birds; patanti = drop down; gratjotaasjcjaa[o = being twined together in groups.
6.35.34
पक्षिणश्च मृगाः सर्वे प्रत्यादित्यम् रुदन्ति ते |
करालो विकटो मुण्डः पुरुषः कृष्ण पिन्गलः ॥कालो गृहाणि सर्वेषाम् काले काले अन्ववेक्षते |
एतान्य् अन्यानि दुष्टानि निमित्तान्य् उत्पतन्ति च ॥
"Birds and wild animals, facing towards the sun, cry out. Death, in the form of a frightful, monstrous and cruel blackish fellow with a shaven head casts his eyes on all our dwellings, both morning and evening. These and such other sinister omens appear."
34; 35. pakSiNaH = birds; te sarve = and all those; mR^igaaH = wild animals; pratyaadityam = turning towards the sun; rudanti = cryout; kaalaH = death; karaalaH = (in the from of) frightful; vikaTaH = monstrous; paruSaH = and cruel; kR^iSNa priN^galaH = blackish fellow; muNDaH = with a shaven head; anvavekSate = casts his eyes; gR^ihaaNi = on the dwellings; sarveSaaNi = of all of us; kaale kaale = both morning and eening; etaani = these; anyaani = and other; duSTaani nimittaani cha = sinister omens; utpatanti = appear.
6.35.36
विष्णुम् मन्यामहे रामम् मानुषम् देहम् आस्थितम् |
न हि मानुष मात्रो असौ राघवो दृढ विक्रमः ॥येन बद्धः समुद्रस्य स सेतुः परम अद्भुतः |
कुरुष्व नर राजेन संधिम् रामेण रावण ॥ज्ञात्वावधार्य कर्माणि क्रियतामायतिक्षमम् |
"I deem Rama of firm fortitude as Vishnu dwelling in human form. This Rama is not a mere human being, he by whom that most wonderful bridge was built across the sea. O, Ravana! Conclude peace with Rama, who is the king of men. Having come to know of his acts, let that which is good for the future be done after a mature understanding."
36; 37. manyaamahe = I deem; raamam = Rama; dR^iDhavikramaH = of firm fortitude; viSNum = as Vishnu; aasthitam = dwelling; maanuSam = in human; ruupam = form; asau = this; raaghavaH = Rama; na hi = is not indeed; maanuSa maatraH = a mere human being; yena = he by whom; saH = that paramaadbhutaH = most wonderful; setuH = bridge; baddhaH = was built; samudre = across the sea; raavaNa = O; Ravana!; kuruSva = conclude; samdhim = peace; raameNa = with Rama; nara raajena = who is the king of men; jJNaatvaa = having come to know; karmaaNi = of his acts; aayatikSamam = let that which is good for the future; kriyataam = be done; avadhaarya = after a mature understanding.
6.35.38
इदम् वचस् तत्र निगद्य माल्यवन् |
परीक्ष्य रक्षो अधिपतेर् मनः पुनः |
अनुत्तमेषु उत्तम पौरुषो बली |
बभूव तूष्णीम् समवेक्ष्य रावणम् ॥
Having spoken thus, the mighty Malyavan, who was foremost in valour among the bravest warriors, being aware of what was passing in Ravana's mind, eyeing him, became silent.
nigadya = having spoken; idam vachaH = these words; maalyavaan = Malyavan; balii = the mighty; uttama pauruSaH = who was foremost in valour; anuttameSu = among the bravest warriors; pariikSya = aware of what was passing; rakSadhipate = in Ravana's manaH = mind; punaH = and again; samavekSya = eyeing him; babhuuva = became; tuuSNiim = silent.
इत्यार्षे श्रीमद्रामायणे आदिकाव्ये युद्धकाण्डे पञ्चत्रिंशः सर्गः
Sarga 36
6.36.1
तत्तु माल्यवतो वाक्यम् हितम् उक्तम् दज़ आननः |
न मर्षयति दुष्ट अत्मा कालस्य वज़म् आगतः ॥
The evil- minded Ravana the ten-faced monster, who had fallen under the sway of Death; could not brook that beneficial advice tendered by Malyavan.
dashaananaH = Ravana the ten-faced monster; duSTaatmaa = the evil-minded; aagataH = who had fallen; vasham = under the sway; kaalasya = of Death; na marSayati = could not brook; tat = that; hitam = beneficial; vaakyam = advice; uktam = uttered; maalyavataH = by Malyavan.
6.36.2
स बद्ध्वा भ्रु कुटिम् वक्त्रे क्रोधस्य वज़म् आगतः |
अमर्षात् परिवृत्त अक्षो माल्यवन्तम् अथ अब्रवीत् ॥
He had fallen under the sway of anger, knitting his brows on the face as he was, rolling his eyes in fury and spoke to Malyavan (as follows)
saH = He; aagataH = had fallen; vasham = under the sway; krodhasya = of anger; baddhavaa = knitting; bhrukuTim = his brows; vaktre = on the face; parivR^ittaakSaH = rolling his eyes; dmarSaat = in fury; abraviit = spoke; atha = then; maalyavantam = to Malyavan; (as follows)
6.36.3
हित बुद्ध्या यद् अहितम् वचह् परुषम् उच्यते |
पर पक्षम् प्रविज़्य एव न एतत् ज़्रोत्र गतम् मम ॥
"I have closed my ears to the speech you have made, albeit with good intentions and even by taking sides with the enemy."
etat = these; ahitam = improper; paruSam = and harsh; vachaH = words; yat = which; uchyate = were spoken (by you); hita buddhyaa = taking them to be salutary; pravishyaiva = and even entering into parapakSam = the side of an enemy; na shrotagatam = has not caught the ears; mama = to me.
6.36.4
मानुषम् कृपणम् रामम् एकम् ज़ाखा मृग आज़्रयम् |
समर्थम् मन्यसे केन त्यक्तम् पित्रा वन आलयम् ॥
"How can you hold Rama, who is a mere human being, a small feeble man, taking help from monkeys and dwelling in a forest having been abandoned by his father, to be a competent person?"
kena = how; manyase = are you thinking; raamaH = Rama; maanuSam = who is a human being; kR^ipaNam = a feeble man; ekam = a small man; shaakhamR^igaashrayam = taking help from monkeys; tyaktam = abandoned; pitraa = by his father; vanaashrayam = and dwelling in a forest; samartham = as competent?
6.36.5
रक्षसाम् ईज़्वरम् माम् च देवतानाम् भयम् करम् |
हीनम् माम् मन्यसे केन;अहीनम् सर्व विक्रमैः ॥
"How can you hold me, the Lord of demons, terrifying celestials and possessing all powers in full, to be a weaker person?"
kena = why; manyase = are you thinking; maam = me; iishvaram = the Lord; rakSasaam = of demons; bhayamkaram = causing fear; devaanaam cha = to celestials; ahiinam = full; sarva vikramaiH = of all powers; hiinam = as a weaker person?
6.36.6
वीर द्वेषेण वा ज़न्के पक्ष पातेन वा रिपोः |
त्वया अहम् परुषाण्य् उक्तः पर प्रोत्साहनेन वा ॥
"I suspect that you spoke these harsh words to me because of your envy of my prowess or your partiality towards the enemies or my lenience towards you."
aham = I; shaN^ke = suspect; paruSaaNi = (that) these harsh words; uktaH = were spoken; tvayaa = by you; viiradveSeNa = because of your hero-hatred; pakSapatena vaa = or your partiality; ripoH = towards the enemies; protsahanena vaa = or my (wrong) encouragement.
6.36.7
प्रभवन्तम् पदस्थम् हि परुषम् को अह्बिधास्यति |
पण्डितह् ज़ास्त्र तत्त्वज्नो विना प्रोत्साहनाद् रिपोः ॥
"Which learned man, understand the truth in the scriptures, would speak thus harshly to a mighty person in power, were it not to instigate him?"
kaH = which; panditaH = learned man; shaastra tattvajJNaH = understanding the truth in the scriptures abhibhaashhate = would speak; paruSam = thus harshly; padastham = to a person in power; prabhavantam = who is mighty vinaa protsaahanena vaa = without any instigation?
6.36.8
आनीय च वनात् सीताम् पद्म हीनाम् इव ज़्रियम् |
किम् अर्थम् प्रतिदास्यामि राघवस्य भयाद् अहम् ॥
"Why should I give back Seetha, who is like Lakshmi the goddess of fortune without the lotus, having brought her away from the forest, through fear of Rama?"
kimartham = why; aham = (should) I; pratidaasyaam = give back; siitaam = Seetha; shriyam iva = who is like Lashmi; the goddess of fortune; padmahiinaam = without the loutus; aaniiya = having brought her; vanaat = from the forest; bhayaat = through fear; raaghavasya of Rama?
6.36.9
वृतम् वानर कोटीभिः ससुग्रीवम् सलक्ष्मणम् |
पज़्य कैज़्चिद् अहोभिस् त्वम् राघवम् निहतम् मया ॥
"See Rama killed within a few days by me, along with Lakshama together with Sugreeva in the midst of crores of monkeys."
kaishchit = within a few; ahobhiH = days; pashya = see; raaghvam = Rama; salakSmaNam = along with Lakshama; sasngriivam = together with Sugreeva; nR^itam = in the midst; vaanara koTiibhiH = of crores of monkeys; nihatam = killed; mayaa = by me.
6.36.10
द्वन्द्वे यस्य न तिष्ठन्ति दैवतान्य् अपि सम्युगे |
स कस्माद् रावणो युद्धे भयम् आहारयिष्यति ॥
"How should this Ravana, whom in combat, the celestials themselves dare not meet in a duel, entertain fear in this encounter?"
kasmaat = how; saH = (should) that; raavaNaH = Ravana; yasya = whom; samynge = in combat; daivataanyapi = the celestials themselves; na tiSThanti = dare not withstand; dvandve = in a duel; aahaarayiSyati = entertain; bhayam = fear; yuddhe = in the encounter?
6.36.11
द्विधा भज्येयम् अप्य् एवम् न नमेयम् तु कस्यचित् |
एष मे सहजो दोषह् स्वभावो दुरतिक्रमः ॥
"Rather would I be cut into two pieces than bend before anybody! Such was I from birth, it is my nature by difacult and unalterable."
bhajyeyamapi = even if I am broken; dvidhaa = into two; na meyam = I shall not bend; kasya chit = to any body; evam = in this way; eSaH = this; me = is my; sahajaH = nature; doSaH = defect; svabhaavaH = which temperament; duratikramH = is difficult to be overcome.
6.36.12
यदि तावत् समुद्रे तु सेतुर् बद्धो यदृच्चया |
रामेण विस्मयः को अत्र येन ते भयम् आगतम् ॥
"What great marvel is there in that which gave way to terror if by happy chance, a bridge indeed was constructed by Rama across the ocean."
kaH = what; vismayaH = great marvel; atra = is there; yena = (in) that; aagatam = which should give way; bhayam = to terror; me = for me; yadi yadR^ichchhayaa = if by happy chance; setuH = a bridge; baddhaH taavat = indeed was constructed; samudre = accross the ocean; raameNa = by Rama.
6.36.13
स तु तीर्त्वा अर्णवम् रामः सह वानर सेनया |
प्रतिजानामि ते सत्यम् न जीवन् प्रतियास्यति ॥
"That Rama along with his army of monkeys, having crossed the ocean, will not go back alive. It is my true promise to you."
saH raaghavaH = that Rama; vaanara senayaa sha = along with his army of monkeys; tiirtraa = having crossed; aarNaam = the ocean; na pratiyaasyati = will not go back; jiivan = alive; pratijaanaami = I am promising; satyam = truely; te = to you.
6.36.14
एवम् ब्रुवाणम् सम्रब्धम् रुष्टम् विज्नाय रावणम् |
व्रीडितो माल्यवान् वाक्यम् न उत्तरम् प्रत्यपद्यत ॥
Beholding Ravana to be highly excited and speaking with such fury, Malyavan, abashed, did not reply.
vijJNaaya = knowing; raavaNam = Ravana; ruSTam = to be furious; bruvaaNam = speaking; samrabdham = excited; iti = in this way; maalyavaan = Malyavan; vriiDitaH = felt bashful; na pratyapadyata = did not get; vaakyam = (any) words; uttaram = in reply.
6.36.15
जय आज़िषा च राजानम् वर्धयित्वा यथा उचितम् |
माल्यवान् अभ्यनुज्नातो जगाम स्वम् निवेज़नम् ॥
Invoking blessings of victory to the king as courtesy demanded Malyavan took permission and went home.
vardhayitvaa = Invoking; jayaashiSaa = blessings of victory; raajaanam = to the king; yathochitam = as courtesy demanded; maalyavaan = Malyavan; abhyaanujJNaataH = having been given permission; jagaama = went; svam = to his own; niveshanam = house.
6.36.16
रावणस् तु सह अमात्यो मन्त्रयित्वा विमृज़्य च |
लन्कायाम् अतुलाम् गुप्तिम् कारयाम् आस राक्षसः ॥
Ravana the demon on his part, assisted by his ministers having deliberated on the things to be examined, set about planning the defense of Lanka.
raakSasaH = Ravana the demon on his part; sahaamaatyaH = assisted by his ministers; mantrayitvaa = having deliberated; vimR^ishya = on the things to be examined; kaarayaamaasa = set about planning; tadaa = then; guptim = the defense; laN^kaayaaH = of Lanka.
6.36.17
व्यादिदेज़ च पूर्वस्याम् प्रहस्तम् द्वारि राक्षसम् |
दक्षिणस्याम् महा वीर्यौ महा पार्ज़्व महा उदरौ ॥पज़्चिमायाम् अथो द्वारि पुत्रम् इन्द्रजितम् तथा |
व्यादिदेज़ महा मायम् राक्षसैर् बहुभिर् वृतम् ॥
Thereafter, he assigned the eastern gate to the demon, Prahasta and the southern gate to Maha Parshva and Mhodara both of great prowess. At the western gate, he placed his son Indrajit, a powerful conjuror, with considerable force of demons.
17; 18. atha = thereafter; vyaadidesha = he assigned; puurvaasyaam dvaari = eastern gate; raakSasam = to the demon; prahastam = Prahasta; vyaadidesha = assigned; dakSiNasyaam = the southern gate; mahaaparshva mahodarau = to Mahaparsva and Mahodara; mahaaviiryau = of great prowess; tadaa = then; pashchimaam = dvaasi = at the western gate; vyaadidesha = he appointed; putram = his son; indrajitam = Indrajit; mahaamaayam = a powerful conjuror; vR^itam = endowed with bahubhiH = a considerable force of; raakSasaiH = demons.
6.36.19
उत्तरस्याम् पुर द्वारि व्यादिज़्य ज़ुक सारणौ |
स्वयम् च अत्र भविष्यामि मन्त्रिणस् तान् उवाच ह ॥
Placing Shuka and Sarana at the northern city-gate, Ravana told his ministers that he would go there personally.
vyaadishya = placing; shuka ssaraNau = shuka and Sarana; uttarasyaam = at the norhtern; puradvaari = city- gate; uvaacha ha = (he) spoke; mantriNaH = to his ministers; taan = that; gamiSyaami = he would go; tatra = there; svayam = personally.
6.36.20
राक्षसम् तु विरूप अक्षम् महा वीर्य पराक्रमम् |
मध्यमे अस्थापयद् गुल्मे बहुभिह् सह राक्षसैः ॥
He place the demon Virupaksha, who was full of energy and courage, to be in the center of the fort, with a large number of demons.
aasthaapayat = He placed; raakSasam = the demon; viruupaakshham = Virupaksha; mahaa viirya paraakramam = who was full of energy and courage; madhyame = to be in the center; gulame = of the fort; bahubhiH raakSasaiH sha = with a large number of demons.
6.36.21
एवम् विधानम् लन्कायाम् कृत्वा राक्षस पुम्गवः |
मेने कृत अर्थम् आत्मानम् कृत अन्त वज़म् आगतः ॥
Making an arrangement in Lanka in this manner, that bull among demons, under the sway of Time, deemed his purpose as accomplished.
kR^itvaa = making; vidhaanam = an arrangement; evam = in this manner; laN^kaayaam = in Lanka; raakSasa puNgavaH = that bull among the demons; kaalachoditaH = under the sway of Time; manyate = deemed; aatmaanam = his; kR^ita kR^ityamiva = purpose as accomplished.
6.36.22
विसर्जयाम् आस ततह् स मन्त्रिणो |
विधानम् आज्नाप्य पुरस्य पुष्कलम् |
जय आज़िषा मन्त्र गणेन पूजितो |
विवेज़ सो अन्तह् पुरम् ऋद्धिमन् महत् ॥
Having ordered for adequate arrangements for the defence of the city, Ravana then let his ministers depart. Having been honoured with blessings of victory by the body of counsellors, he entered his mighty and sumptuous inner apartments.
aajNaapya = having ordered; puSkalam = for the complete; vidhaanam = regulation; purasya = of the city; saH = Ravana; tataH = then; mantriNaH visarjayaamaasa = let his ministers depart; puujitaH = having been honoured; jayaashiSaa = by the body of counsellors; mantrigaNena = by the body of counsellors; saH = he; vivesha = entered; mahat = the mighty; R^iddhimat = and sumptuous; antaHpuram = inner apartments.
इत्यार्षे श्रीमद्रामायणे आदिकाव्ये युद्धकाण्डे सप्तत्रिंशः सर्गः
Sarga 37
6.37.1
नर वानर राजौ तौ स च वायु सुतः कपिः |
जाम्बवान् ऋक्ष राजसः च राक्षससः च विभीषणः ॥अन्गदो वालि पुत्रसः च सौमित्रिः शरभः कपिः |
सुषेणः सह दायादो मैन्दो द्विविद;एव च ॥गजो गव अक्षो कुमुदो नलो अथ पनसस् तथा |
अमित्र विषयम् प्राप्ताः समवेताः समर्थयन् ॥
Meanwhile, Rama the king of men and Sugreeva the Sovereign of monkeys, Hanuman the son of the wind, Jambavan the king of the Bears, Vibhishana the demon, Angada the son of Vali, Lakshmana, Sushena along with his kinsfolk, Mainda, Dvivida, Gaja, Gavaksha, Kumuda, Nala and Panasa, all having reached the enemy's territory, assembled to take counsel together.
1; 2; 3. (Meanwhile); naravaanara raajanau = Rama; the king of men and Sugreeva the sovereign of monkeys; saH kapiH = that Hanuman; vaayusutaH = the son of the wind; jaambavaan = Jambavan; R^ikSaraajaH = the king of the bears; vibhiiSaNaH = Vibhishana; raakSasaH = the demon; aN^gadaH = Angada; vaaliputraH = the son of Vali; saumitriH = lakshmana; sharabhaH kapiH = the Ape Sharabha; suSeNaH = Sushena; saha daayadaH = along with his kin's folk; maindaH = Mainda; dvivida evacha = Dvivida; gajaH = Gaja; atha = and; gavaakSaH = Gavaksha; kumudaH = Kumuda; tathaa = and; nalaH = Nala; atha = and; panasaH = Panasa; praaptaaH = (all) having reached; anitraviSayam = the enemy's territory; samavetaaH = assembled; samarthayan = for deliberation.
6.37.4
इयम् सा लक्ष्यते लन्का पुरी रावण पालिता |
सासुर उरग गन्धर्वैर् अमरैर् अपि दुर्जया ॥
"Observe this city of Lanka, ruled by Ravana, impregnable both to celestials and the demons together, or the uragas (the serpent-demons) and Gandharvas (celestial musicians)."
lakshhate = observe; iyam = this; saa = that very; laN^kaapurii = City of Lanka; raavaNapaalitaa = ruled by Ravana; durjayaa = impregnable; amarairapi = even to celestials; saasuraH = and the demons together; uraga gandharvaiH = or the uragas (the serpant-demons) and Gandharvas (Celestials musicians)
6.37.5
कार्य सिद्धिम् पुरस् क्ऱ्त्य मन्त्रयध्वम् विनिर्णये |
नित्यम् सम्निहितो ह्य् अत्र रावणो राक्षस अधिपः ॥
"Ravana, the lord of demons always stays in the City. Think of the ways and means for the success of our expedition."
raavaNaH = Ravana; raakSasaadhipaH = the Lord of Demons; nityam = always; samnihitaH hi = indeed stays; atra = there; mantrayadhvam = think; vinirNaye = of determining our duty; puraskR^itya = with regard to; kaarya siddhim = the success of our expedition.
6.37.6
तथा तेषु ब्रुवाणेषु रावण अवरजो अब्रवीत् |
वाक्यम् अग्राम्य पदवत् पुष्कल अर्थम् विभीषणः ॥
While they were talking thus, Vibhishana the younger brother of Ravana spoke the following meaningful and polished words:
atha = then; (while); teSu = they; bruvaaNeSu = were talking thus; vibhiiSaNaH = Vibhishana; raavaNaavarajaH = the younger brother of Ravana; abraviit = spoke; (the following); puSkalaartham = meaningful; agraamyapadavat = and polished; vaakyam = words.
6.37.7
अनलः शरभसः चैव सम्पातिः प्रघसस् तथा |
गत्वा लन्काम् मम अमात्याः पुरीम् पुनर् इह आगताः ॥
"My counsellors named Anala, Panasa, Sampati and Pramati went to the City of Lanka and returned here."
mama = My; amatyaaH = counsellors; (named) analaH = Anala; panasashchaiva = and Panasa; sampaatiH = Sampati; tathaa = and; pramatiH = Pramati; gataa = went; laN^kaampuriim = to the City of Lanka; punaH aagataaaH = and returned; iha = here.
6.37.8
भूत्वा शकुनयः सर्वे प्रविष्टासः च रिपोर् बलम् |
विधानम् विहितम् यच् च तद् द्ऱ्ष्ट्वा समुपस्थिताः ॥
"Assuming the form of birds, all the four entered that enemy's citadel and observed the measures taken by Ravana closely."
bhuutvaa = by transforming into; shakunayaH = birds; sarve = all of them; praviSTaaH = entered; rupoH = the enemy's balam = army; samupasthitaaH = (they) came; dR^iSTvaa = after observing; yat = which; tat = that; vidhaanam = arrangement; vihitam = was done.
6.37.9
सम्विधानम् यथा आहुस् ते रावणस्य दुरात्मनः |
राम तद् ब्रुवतः सर्वम् यथातथ्येन मे शृणु ॥
"O, Rama! I give a detailed report as it was given to me of the defence-arrangements made by tha evil-minded Ravana, hear me."
raama = O; Rama! shruNu = hear; me = from me; bruvataH = telling; sarvam = all; yathaatathyena = the exact position; yathaa = as; te = they; aahuH = informed; samvidhaanam = about the arrangement; raavaNasya = of Ravana; duraatmanaH = the evil-minded.
6.37.10
पूर्वम् प्रहस्तः सबलो द्वारम् आसाद्य तिष्ठति |
दक्षिणम् च महा वीर्यौ महा पार्श्व महा उदरौ ॥
"The very strong Prashata is standing near the eastern gate. Mahaparshva and Mahodara of mighty prowess are at the southern gate."
prahastaH = Prahasta; prabalaH = of great strenght; tiSThati = is standing; aasaadya = accussed; puurvam dvaaram = to the eastern gate; mahaa paarshva mahodarau = Mahaparshva and Mahodara; mahaaviiryau = of mighty prowess; ( are at); dakSiNamcha = the southern gate.
6.37.11
इन्द्रजित् पश्चिम द्वारम् राक्षसैर् बहुभिर् वृतः |
पट्टस असि धनुष्मद्भिः शूल मुद्गर पाणिभिः ॥नाना प्रहरणैः शूरैर् आवृतो रावण आत्मजः |
"Indragit, the son of Ravana is at the western gate along with many demons armed with harpoons, swords, bows, spears and hammers together with warriors furnished with weapons of various kinds."
indrajit = Indrajit; raavaNaatmajaH = the son of Ravana; vR^itaH = along with; bahubhiH = many; raakSasaiH = demons; pattishaasidhanuSmadbhiH = harpoon; swords; bows; shuula mudgaraH = spears and hammers; aavR^itaH = and along with; bhuuraiH = warriors; naanaapraharaNaiH = furnished with weapons of many kinds; pashchimam dvaaram = is at the western gate.
6.37.12
राक्षसानाम् सहस्रैस् तु बहुभिः शस्त्र पाणिभिः ॥युक्तः परम सम्विग्नो राक्षसैर् बहुभिर् व्ऱ्तः |
उत्तरम् नगर द्वारम् रावणः स्वयम् आस्थितः ॥
"A prey to great anxiety, Ravana knower of magical formulas, is himself stationed at the northern gate, along with several thousands of demons holding lances in their hand."
12; 13. paramasamvigraH = a prey to great anxiety; raavaNaH = Ravana; mantravit = knower of magical formulas; svayam = is himself; aasthitaH = stationed; uttaram nagaradvaaram = at the northern gate; yuktaH = along with; raakSasaiH = thousands; shatra paaNibhiH = holding lances in their hand.
6.37.14
विरूप अक्षस् तु महता शूल खड्ग धनुष्मता |
बलेन राक्षसैः सार्धम् मध्यमम् गुल्मम् आस्थितः ॥
"As for Virupaksha he with mighty army carrying spears, clubs and bows along with other demons, occupies the center of the fort."
viruupakSastu = as for virupaksha; mahataa balena = with a nighty army; shuula khedga dhanuSmataa = armed with spears; clubs and bows; raakSasaiH saardham = along with demons; aashritaH = occupies; madhyamam gulamam = the center of the fort.
6.37.15
एतान् एवम् विधान् गुल्माम्ल् लन्कायाम् समुदीक्ष्य ते |
मामकाः सचिवाः सर्वे शीघ्रम् पुनर् इह आगताः ॥
"All these counsellors of mine watched those groups of troops arranged in Lanka in this manner and immediately returned here."
sarve = all; te mantriNaH = those counsellors; maamakaraH = of mine; samudiikSya = observed; etaan = these; gulmaan = arranged in this manner; laN^kaayaam = in Lanka; punaH aagataaH = and returned; iha = here; shiighram = quickly.
6.37.16
गजानाम् च सहस्रम् च रथानाम् अयुतम् पुरे |
हयानाम् अयुते द्वे च साग्र कोटी च रक्षसाम् ॥विक्रान्ता बलवन्तसः च सम्युगेष्व् आततायिनः |
इष्टा राक्षस राजस्य नित्यम् एते निशा चराः ॥
"The elephants and chariots number some ten thousand each, the cavalry twenty thousand and there are more than a crore foot soldiers. These strong and intrepid demons endeavouring to kill someone in battle have ever been their sovereign's favourites."
16; 17. dashasaahasaram = ten thousand; gajaanaam = elephants; tathaa = and; ayutam = ten thousand; ruthaanaam = chariots; dve ayutam = twenty thousand; hayaanaam = cavalry; saagraa = a little more than; koTishcha = crore; rakSasaam = foot soldiers; balavantashcha = who are strong; vikraantaaH = intrepid; aatataayinaH = in battle; nityam = have even been; raakSasa raajasya = of their sovereign's; iSTaaH = favourites.
6.37.18
एक एकस्य अत्र युद्ध अर्थे राक्षसस्य विशाम् पते |
परिवारः सहस्राणाम् सहस्रम् उपतिष्ठते ॥
"O, Rama! In these demons, a retinue of ten lacs each is near at hand for each demon."
vishaampate = O; king! atra = in these demons; ekasya = for each; raakSasya = demon; parivaaraH = a retime; sahasraaNaam sahasram = of ten lacs; upatiSThate = is near at land.
6.37.19
एताम् प्रवृत्तिम् लन्कायाम् मन्त्रि प्रोक्तम् विभीषणः |
रामम् कमल पत्र अक्षम् इदम् उत्तरम् अब्रवीत् ॥
The mighty armed Vibhishana showed those counsellors to Rama after reporting the aforesaid news pertaining to Lanka, thus informed by his counsellors.
mahaabaahuH = the mighty-armed; vibhiiSaNaH = Vibhishana; aadarshayat = showed; taan = those; raakSasaan = demons (his counsellors); uktvaa = after speaking; itaam = this; pravR^ittim = news; laN^kaayaam = in Lanka; evam = thus; mantriproktaam = spoken by his counsellors.
6.37.20
लङ्कायाम् सचिवैः रामाय प्रत्यवेदयत् |
रामं कमलपत्राक्षमिदमुत्तरमब्रवीत् ॥रावणावरजः श्रीमान् रामप्रियचिकीर्षया |
The counsellors of Vibhishana themselves confirmed all that was known regarding Lanka. Thereafter, the illustrious Vibhishana, in his desire to please Rama, addressed that lotus-eyed one, further with the following words:
sachivaiH = the counsellors; pratyavedayat = confirmed; sarvam = all that was known; laN^kaayaam = regarding Lanks; (thereafter); shromaan = the illustrious; raavaNaavarajaH = Vibhishana raama priya chikiirSayaa = in his desire to please Rama; abraviit = addressed; kamalapatraakSam = that lotus-eyed; raamam = Rama; uttaram = further; idam = with these words.
6.37.21
कुबेरम् तु यदा राम रावणः प्रत्ययुध्यत ॥षष्टिः शत सहस्राणि तदा निर्यान्ति राक्षसाः |
पराक्रमेण वीर्येण तेजसा सत्त्व गौरवात् ॥सदृशा यो अत्र दर्पेण रावणस्य दुरात्मनः |
"O, Rama! When Ravana attacked Kubera in battle, sixty lacs of demons sallied forth with him. All of them were akin to the evil-minded Ravana in prowess, in strength, in courage and in pride."
21; 22. raama = O; Rama!; yadaa = when; raavaNaH = Ravana; kuberam pratyayudhyata = attacked Kubera in battle; SaSTiH = sixty shatasahasraaaNi = lacs of raakSasaam = demons; niryaanti = sallied forth; tadaa = then(with him); sadR^ishaa = (all of them) were similar; raavaNasya = to Ravana; duraatmanaH = the evil minded; paraakramaNa = in prowess; viiryeNa = in strength; tejasaa = in splendour; stattvagouravaat = because of angmented courage; darpNa = and a pride; atra = there.
6.37.23
अत्र मन्युर् न कर्तव्यो रोषये त्वाम् न भीषये ॥समर्थो ह्य् असि वीर्येण सुराणाम् अपि निग्रहे |
"Indignation need not be resorted to (by you) based on this report. I am not terrifying you, bt only arousing your wrath. You are indeed capable of overpowering even celestials by your valour."
manyuH = Indignation; na kartavyaH = is not required; atra = in this matter; tvaam roSaye = I am making you irritated; na bhiiSaye = and not terrifying; asihi = you are indeed; samarthaH = capable; nigrahe.api = of even overpowering; suraaNaam = the celestials; viiryeNa = by your valour.
6.37.24
तद् भवांसः चतुर् अन्गेण बलेन महता वृतः ॥व्यूह्य इदम् वानर अनीकम् निर्मथिष्यसि रावणम् |
"Having set out these monkey-forces in battle-array, you shall destryoy Ravana with this great army of monkeys, composed of four divisions, which surround you."
tat = for this reason; vyuuhya vaanaraaniikam = having set out these monkey forces in battle-array; bhavam = you; nirmathiSyati = shall destroy; raavaNam = Ravana; idam = (with) this; vaanaraaniikam = army of monkeys; charaNgeNa balena = composed of four division; vR^itam = which surround you.
6.37.25
रावण अवरजे वाक्यम् एवम् ब्रुवति राघवः ॥शत्रूणाम् प्रतिघात अर्थम् इदम् वचनम् अब्रवीत् |
Vibhishana having spoken thus Rama gave the following orders for the attack of the adversaries.
raavaNaavaraje = Vibhishana; bruvatisati = having spoken; vaakyam = words; evam = thus; raaghavaH = Rama; abraviit = gave; idam = the following; vachanam = orders; pratighaataartham = for the attack; shatruuNaam = of the adversaries.
6.37.26
पूर्व द्वारे तु लन्काया नीलो वानर पुम्गवः ॥प्रहस्तम् प्रतियोद्धा स्याद् वानरैर् बहुभिर् वृतः |
"At the eastern gate of Lanka, Nila that lion among monkeys for his part, surrounded by many monkeys, should attack Prahasta."
puurva dvaare = at the eastern gate; laN^kaayaaH = of Lanka; niilaH = Nila; vaanarapuNgavaH = that lion among monkeys; syaat = for his part; vR^itaH = surrounded; bahubhiH = by many; vaanaraiH = monkeys; prahasta pratiyoddhaa = should attack Prahasta.
6.37.27
अन्गदो वालि पुत्रस् तु बलेन महता वृतः ॥दक्षिणे बाधताम् द्वारे महा पार्श्व महा उदरौ |
"At the southern gate, Angada the son of Vali, surrounded by his mighty army, should oppose Mahaparshva and Mahodara."
dakSiNa dvaare = At the southern gate; aNgadaH = Angada; vaaliputraH = the son of Vali; vR^itaH = surrounded; mahataa = by his mighty; balena = army; baadhataam = should oppose; mahaapaarshva mahodarau = Mahaparshva and Mahodara.
6.37.28
हनूमान् पश्चिम द्वारम् निपीड्य पवन आत्मजः ॥प्रविशत्व् अप्रमेय आत्मा बहुभिः कपिभिर् वृतः |
"Let Hanuman that son of the Wind and of inscrutable spirit, surrounded by a multitude of monkeys, enter the City through the western gate."
(Let); hanumaan = Hanuman; pavanaatmajaH = the son of wind; aprameyaatmaa = (and) of inscrutable spirit; vR^itaH = surrounded; bahubhiH = by a multitude; kapibhiH = of monkeys; niSpiiDya = having crashed; pashchima dvaare = into the western gate; praveshitu = enter (the City)
6.37.29
दैत्य दानव सम्घानाम् ऋषीणाम् च महात्मनाम् ॥विप्रकार प्रियः क्षुद्रो वर दान बल अन्वितः |
परिक्रामति यः सर्वाम्ल् लोकान् सम्तापयन् प्रजाः ॥तस्य अहम् राक्षस इन्द्रस्य स्वयम् एव वधे धृतः |
उत्तरम् नगर द्वारम् अहम् सौमित्रिणा सह ॥निपीड्य अभिप्रवेक्ष्यामि सबलो यत्र रावणः |
I am myself determined to slay that wicked who owing to the boon he has received, enjoys oppressing multitudes of Daityas (gaints) and Daanavas (demons), as also the magnanimous sages and who ranges the world, persenting all being. With the aid of Lakshmana, I shall forcibly enter the northern gate where Ravana is stationed along with his army."
29; 30 ; 31. aham = I; svayameva = am myself; dhR^itaH = determined; vadhe = to slay; tasya = that; kSudraH = mean fellow; raakSasendrasya = Ravana; yaH = who; varadaan abalaanivitaH = owing to the boon he has received; viprakaara priyaH = enjoys oppressing; daitya daanavasanghaanaam = multitudes of Daityas (giants) and daanavas (demons); mahaat manaam = as also the magnanimous; R^iSiiNaam cha = sages; parikraamati = and who ranges; lokaan = the worlds; samtaapayan = persecnting; sarvaan = all; prajaaH = being; saumitreNa saha = with the aid of Lakshaman; aham = I; nipiiDya = shall forcibly; abhipravekSyaami = enter; uttaram nagara dvaaram = the northern gate; yatra; raavaNaH = where Ravana is there; sabalaH = along with the army.
6.37.32
वानर इन्द्रसः च बलवान् ऋक्ष राजसः च जाम्बवान् ॥राक्षस इन्द्र अनुजसः चैव गुल्मे भवतु मध्यमे |
"Let the mighty Sugreeva the king of monkeys, the valiant Jambavan the king of bears and Vibhishana, the younger brother of the Lord of demons occupy the central position of the army."
balavaan = the mighty; vaanarendrashcha = Sugreeva the king of monkeys; viiryavaan = the valiant; R^ikSaraajashcha = jambavanshchaiva = and vibhishana; the younger brother of the Lord of demons; bhavatu = be; gulme = of the army.
6.37.33
न च एव मानुषम् रूपम् कार्यम् हरिभिर् आहवे ॥एषा भवतु नः सम्ज्ना युद्धे अस्मिन् वानरे बले |
"Monkeys should not assume human form in the battle, for, in the army of monkeys, this monkey-shape should serve as a sign of recognition among us."
maanuSam = Human; ruupam = form; na chaiva kaaryam = should not be assumed; haribhiH = by the monkeys; aahave = in battle; bale = in the army; vaanare = of monkeys; eSaa = this monkey-shape; bhavatu = should be; samjJNaa = a sign of recognition; naH = among us; asmin = in this; yuddhe = battle.
6.37.34
वानरा;एव निश्चिह्नम् स्व जने अस्मिन् भविष्यति ॥वयम् तु मानुषेण एव सप्त योत्स्यामहे परान् |
अहम् एव सह भ्रात्रा लक्ष्मणेन महा ओजसा ॥आत्मना पन्चमसः च अयम् सखा मम विभीषणः |
"Among our own people also, the form of monkeys will become a sign of recognition for us. Seven of us will attack the foe in our human form, I, my brother Lakshmana, who is full of valour, my friend Vibhishana and his four companions."
34; 35. asmin svajane = in our own people among us; vaanaraaH eva = the form of monkeys itself; bhaviSyati = will become; chihnam = a sign of recognition; naH = for us; sapta = seven; vayam = fo us; yotsyaamahe = will attack; paraan = the foe; maanuSeNaiva = in human form; eSaH = this; aham = I; (along with); bhraatraa = my brother; lakSmaNena = Lakshmana; mohaujasaa = who is full of valour; mama sakhaa = my friend; ayam = this; vibhiiSaNaH = Vibhishana; paN^chamaH = the fifhth; aatmanaa = with him (along with his four companions).
6.37.36
स रामः कार्य सिद्ध्य् अर्थम् एवम् उक्त्वा विभीषणम् ॥सुवेल आरोहणे बुद्धिम् चकार मतिमान् मतिम् |
रमणीयतरम् दृष्ट्वा सुवेलस्य गिरेस्तट्म् ॥
Having said thus to Vibhishana for the success of the enterprise, Rama in the role of a wise leader, decided to stay on Mount Suvela, after observing its charming slopes.
36; 37. uktvaa = having said; evam = thus; vibhiiSaNam = to Vibhishana; kR^itya siddhyartham = for the success of the enterprise; saH raamaH = that Rama; matimaan prabhuH = in the role of a wise leader; chakaara = made up; buddhim = his mind; suvelaarohaNe = to ascend Mount Suvela; ramaNiiyataram = the more charming; taTam = slope; suvelasya gireH = of the Mount Suvela; dR^iSTvaa = (he) had observed.
6.37.38
ततस् तु रामो महता बलेन |
प्रच्चाद्य सर्वाम् पृथिवीम् महात्मा |
प्रहृष्ट रूपो अभिजगाम लन्काम् |
कृत्वा मतिम् सो अरि वधे महात्मा ॥
Thereafter, having covered the entire filed with his great army and having made up his mind to destroy the enemies, that high-souled Rama of great courage, set out for Lanka with a joyous and exultant air.
tataH = Thereafter; prachchhaadi = having covered; sarvaam pR^ithiviim = the entire field; mahataa balena = with his great army; kR^itvaa = having made up; matim = his mind; arivadhe = to slain the enemies; mahaatmaa = that high-souled; raamaH = Rama; mahaatmaa = of great courage; abhijagaama = set out; laN^kaam = for Lanka; prahR^iSTa ruupaH = with a joyous and exultant air.
इत्यार्षे श्रीमद्रामायणे आदिकाव्ये युद्ध कान्दे सप्तत्रिंशः सर्गः
Sarga 38
6.38.1
स तु कृत्वा सुवेलस्य मतिम् आरोहणम् प्रति |
लक्ष्मण अनुगतो रामह् सुग्रीवम् इदम् अब्रवीत् ॥विभीषणम् च धर्मज्नम् अनुरक्तम् निज़ा चरम् |
मन्त्रज्नम् च विधिज्नम् च ज़्लक्ष्णया परया गिरा ॥
Rama, who was followed by Lakshmana, having made up his mind to ascend Mount Suvela, spoke in a gentle and prime voice to Sugreeva and to Vibhishana who was the knower of what is right, a demon devoted to him who was experienced in counsel and a knower of prescribed rules (as follows):
1; 2. saH raamaH = that Rama; lakshhmaNaanugataH = who was followed by Lakshmana; kR^itvaa = having made up; matim = his mind; aarohaNam prati = to ascend; suvelasya = Mount Suvela; abraviit = spoke; idam this; shalakSNayaa = with gentle; parayaa = and prime; giraa = voice; sugriivam = to Sugreeva; vibhiSaNamcha = and to Vibhishana; dharmaJJNam = the knower of what is right; nishaacharam = a demon; anuraktam = devoted to him; mantrajJNam = experienced in counsel; vidhijJNam- and the knower of prescribed rules.
6.38.3
सुवेलम् साधु ज़ैल इन्द्रम् इमम् धातु ज़तैज़् चितम् |
अध्यारोहामहे सर्वे वत्स्यामो अत्र निज़ाम् इमाम् ॥
"We shall ascend up on high this Suvela mountain, shining well with hundreds of minerals. All of us will stay on this mountain for this night."
adhyaarohaamahe = we shall ascend up on high; imam = this; suvelam shailendram = Suvela mountain; chitam = shining; saadhu = well; dhaatushataiH = with hundreds of minerals; sarve = all of us; vatsyaamahe = will stay; atra = on this mountain; imam = for this; nishaam = right.
6.38.4
लन्काम् च आलोकयिष्यामो निलयम् तस्य रक्षसह् |
येन मे मरण अन्ताय हृता भार्या दुरात्मना ॥येन धर्मो न विज्नातो न वृत्तम् न कुलम् तथा |
राक्षस्या नीचया बुद्ध्या येन तद् गर्हितम् कृतम् ॥
"We shall see Lanka the abode of that demon, Ravana the evil-minded by whom my wife was taken away for the sake of his own death, by whom virtue was not understood, good character was not known and noble lineage was not seen and by whom that contemptible act was done with an inferior demoniacal mind."
4; 5. aalokayiSyaamaH cha = we shall see; laN^kaam = Lanka; nilayam = the abode; tasya raakSasaH = of that demon; Ravana; yena = by whom; duraatmanaa = the evil minded; bhaaryaa = my wife; hR^itaa = was taken away; maraNaantaaya = for the sake of his own death; yena = by whom; dharmaH = virtue; navijJNaataH = was not understaood; vR^ittam = good character; na = was not known; tathaa = and; kulam = noble lineage; na = was not seen; yena = by whom ; tat garhitam = that contemptible action; kR^itam = was done; niichayaa = with an inferior; raakSasyaa buddhyaa = demoniacal mind.
6.38.6
यस्मिन् मे वर्धते रोषह् कीर्तिते राक्षस अधमे |
यस्य अपराधान् नीचस्य वधम् द्रक्ष्यामि रक्षसाम् ॥
"My anger is increased on hearing the name of that demon. Because of the offence committed by him, I shall see that all these demons are destroyed."
me = My; roSaH = anger; vartate = is enhancing; kiirtite = on hearing the name; tasmin = of such; raakSascadhame = worst demon; aparaadhaat = Due to the offence; yasya = of whom; niichasya = the lowest; drakSyaami = I shall see; vadham = the destroyer; rakSasaam = of the demons.
6.38.7
एको हि कुरुते पापम् काल पाज़ वज़म् गतः |
नीचेन आत्म अपचारेण कुलम् तेन विनज़्यति ॥
"Falling into that power of trap of death, one does an evil act. Because of the offence committed by him the vilest, his lineage is destroyed."
gataH = approaching; kaalapaashavasham = and falling into the power of trap of death; ekaH = one; kurute = will do; paapam = an evil act; tena = by him; niichena = the vilest; aatmaapachaareNa = because of his offence; kulam = his lineage; vinashyati = is destroyed.
6.38.8
एवम् सम्मन्त्रयन्न् एव सक्रोधो रावणम् प्रति |
रामह् सुवेलम् वासाय चित्र सानुम् उपारुहत् ॥
Rama, thus thinking of Ravana in anger, approached and ascended the mountain of Suvela with its conspicuous summits.
raamaH = Rama; evam = thus; sammantrayanneva = thinking; raavaNamprati = of Ravana; sakrodhaH = with anger; aasaadya = approached; upaaruthat = and ascended; suvelam = the mountain of Suvela; chitrasaanum = with its conspicuous summits.
6.38.9
पृष्ठतो लक्ष्मण च एनम् अन्वगच्चत् समाहितः |
सज़रम् चापम् उद्यम्य सुमहद् विक्रमे रतः ॥तम् अन्वरोहत् सुग्रीवह् सामात्यह् सविभीषणह् |
Lakshamana too who took delight in his own valour and steadfastness, keeping ready his mighty bow with arrows, followed behind Rama Sugreeva along with his ministers and Vibhishana ascended the mountain, by following him.
lakSmaNashcha = Lakshmana too; rataH = delighted in; vikrame = his valour; samaahitaH = and stead fasteness; udyamya = keeping ready; sumahat = his mighty; chaapam = bow; sasharam = wtih arrows; anragachchhat = accompanied; pR^iSThataH = behind; evam = this Rama; sugriivaH = Sugreeva; saamaatyaH = together with his ministers; savibhiiSaNaH = along with vibhishana; anvaarohat = ascended by following; tam = him.
6.38.10
हनूमान् अन्गदो नीलो मैन्दो द्विविद;एव च ॥गजो गव अक्षो गवयह् ज़रभो गन्ध मादनह् |
पनसह् कुमुदज़् चैव हरो रम्भज़् च यूथपह् ॥जाम्बवांश्च सुषेणश्च ऋषभश्च महामतिः |
दुर्मुखश्च महातेजास्तथा शतबलिः कपिः ॥एते च अन्ये च बहवो वानराह् ज़ीघ्र गामिनह् |
ते वायु वेग प्रवणास् तम् गिरिम् गिरि चारिणह् ॥अध्यारोहन्त ज़तज़ह् सुवेलम् यत्र राघवह् |
Hanuman, Angada, Nila, Mainda, Dvivida, Gaja, Gavaksha, Gavaya, Sharabha, Gandhamadana, Panasa, Kumuda, Hara, Rambha the chief of the troop, Jambavan, sushena, the greatly wise Rishabha, Durmukha of great splendour, Shatabali the monkey and other hundreds of monkeys which are fast-moving, which can wander easily on mountains with a speed akin to that of wind, ascended that Suvela mountain which Rama ascended.
10; 11; 12; 13. hanumaan = Hanuman; aN^gadaH = Angada; niilaH = Nila; maindaH = Mainda; dvivida evacha = Dvivida; gajaH = Gaja; gavaakSaH = Gavaksha; gavayaH = Gavaya; sharabhaH = Sharabha; gandhamaadanaH = Gandhamadana; panasaH = Panasa; kumudashchaiva = Kumuda; haraH = Hara; rambhashcha = Rambha; yuuthapaH = the chief of the troop; jaambavaamshcha = Jambavan; suSeNashcha = sushena; mahaamatiH = the greatly wise; R^iSebhashcha = Rishabha; durmukhashcha = Durmukha; mahaatejaaH = of great splendour; shatabaliH = shatabali; kapiH = the monkey; anyecha bahavo shatashaH = and other many hundreds of; te = those; vaanaraaH = monkeys; etecha = here; shiighragaaminaH = which are fast moving; girichaariNaH = which can wander easily on mountains; vaayuvega pravaNaaH = with a speed akin to that of wind; adhyaarohanta = ascended; tam = that; suvelamgirim = Suvela mountain; yatra raaghavaH = where Rama was there.
6.38.14
ते त्व् अदीर्घेण कालेन गिरिम् आरुह्य सर्वतह् ॥ददृज़ुह् ज़िखरे तस्य विषक्ताम् इव खे पुरीम् |
Having ascended the mountain from all sides within no long time, they saw at its apex, the city of Lanka which appeared as though it was hanging in the sky.
te tu = they; adiirghena kaalena = within no long time; aaruuhya = having ascended; girim = the mountain; sarvataH = from all sides; shikhare = and at the apex; tasya = of it; dadR^ishaH = saw; puriim = the City of Lanka; vishhaktaamiva = which appeared hanging; khe = in the sky.
6.38.15
ताम् ज़ुभाम् प्रवत द्वाराम् प्राकार वर ज़ोभिताम् ॥लन्काम् राक्षस सम्पूर्णाम् ददृज़ुर् हरि यूथपाह् |
The chiefs of monkey-troops saw that beautiful City of Lanka, furnished with excellent gates, enriched with exquisitc ramparts and pervaded all over with demons.
hariyuuthapaaH = the chiefs of monkey-troops; dadR^ishaH = saw; taam shubhaam laN^kaam = that beautiful City of Lanka; pravaradvaaram = having excellent gates; praakaaravara shobhitaam = enriched with exquisite ramparts; raakSasa sampuurNaam = and pervaded with demons.
6.38.16
प्राकार चय संस्थैज़् च तथा नीलैर् निज़ा चरैह् ॥ददृज़ुस् ते हरि ज़्रेष्ठाह् प्राकारम् अपरम् कृतम् |
Those excellent monkeys saw another rampart formed out of the black demons so standing together scribble on that existing exquisite rampart.
te = those; harishreSThaaH = excellent monkeys; dadR^ishuH = saw; aparam = another; praakaaram = rampart; kR^itam = formed; niilashcha raakshasaiH = our of the black demons; praakara vara samsthaiH tathaa = so standing together on that exquisite rampart.
6.38.17
ते दृष्ट्वा वानराह् सर्वे राक्षसान् युद्ध कान्क्षिणह् ॥मुमुचुर् विपुलान् नादांस् तत्र रामस्य पज़्यतह् |
Seeing the demons who were craving for war, all those monkeys made various types of noises, while Rama was witnessing the scene.
dR^iSTvaa = seeing; raakSasaan = the demons; yuddhakaaNkSiNaH = craving for war; sarve te vaanaraaH = all those monkeys; mumuchuH = made; vividhaan = various kinds; naadaan = of sounds; (while); tasya = that; raamasya = Rama; pashyataH = was witnessing.
6.38.18
ततो अस्तम् अगमत् सूर्यह् संध्यया प्रतिरन्जितह् ॥पूर्ण चन्द्र प्रदीपा च क्षपा समभिवर्तते |
Then, the sun reddened with evening-twillight went down and the night shining with full moon arrived.
tataH = then; suuryaH = the sun; pratiraN^jitaH = reddened; sandhyayaa = by evening twillight; astam aagamat = wnet down; kSapaacha = (and) the night; puurNachandra pradiiptaa = shining with full moon; samativartata = arrived.
6.38.19
ततः स रामो हरि वाहिनी पतिर् |
विभीषणेन प्रतिनन्द्य सत्कृतः |
सलक्ष्मणो यूथप यूथ सम्वृतः |
सुवेल पृष्ठे न्यवसद् यथा सुखम् ॥
Thereafter, Rama along with Lakshmana as well as Sugreeva the Lord of monkeys together with troops and captions of troops, duly greeted welcomingly and treated hospitably by Vibhishana, halted happily on the mountain resort of Suvela.
tataH = thereafter; saH = that; raamaH = Rama; sa lakshhmaNaH = along with Lakshmana; harivaahiniipatiH = and Sugreeva the Lord of monkeys; yuuthapa yuutha samyutaH = together with troops and captains of troops; pratinandya = greeted welcoming (and); satkR^itaH = treated hospitably; vibhiiSaNena = by Vibhishana; nyavasat = stayed; yathaasukham = happily; suvela pR^iSThe = on the mountain resort of Suvela
इत्यार्षे श्रीमद्रामायणे आदिकाव्ये युद्धकाण्डे अष्टात्रिंशः सर्गः
Sarga 39
6.39.1
ताम् रात्रिम् उषितास् तत्र सुवेले हरि पुम्गवाः |
लन्कायाम् ददृशुर् वीरा वनान्य् उपवनानि च ॥
The valiant army-chiefs of monkeys stayed on Suvela mountain for that night and saw the garden and groves in Lanka.
viiraaH = the valiant; hariyuuthapaaH = chief of the army of monkeys; uSitaaH = stayed; taam = that; raatrim = night; suvela = Suvela Mountain; dadR^ishaH = and saw; vanaani upavanaanicha = the gardens andgroves; laN^kaayaam = in Lanka
6.39.2
सम सौम्यानि रम्याणि विशालान्य् आयतानि च |
दृष्टि रम्याणि ते दृष्ट्वा बभूवुर् जात विस्मयाः ॥
Seeing those gardens which were levelled, beautiful, spacious, majestic and enchanting to look at, they became astonished.
dR^iSTvaa = seeing; (the gardens); samasaumyaani = which were levelled; beautiful;vishaalaani = spacious; dR^iSTiramyaaNi = and charming to look at; te = they; babhuuvuH = became; jaata vismayaaaH = astonished.
6.39.3
चम्पक अशोक पुम्नाग साल ताल समाकुला |
तमाल वन संचन्ना नाग माला समावृता ॥हिन्तालैर् अर्जुनैर् नीपैः सप्त पर्णैश् च पुष्पितैः |
तिलकैः कर्णिकारैश् च पटालैश् च समन्ततः ॥शुशुभे पुष्पित अग्रैश् च लता परिगतैर् द्रुमैः |
लन्का बहु विधैर् दिव्यैर् यथा इन्द्रस्य अमरावती ॥विचित्र कुसुम उपेतै रक्त कोमल पल्लवैः |
शाद्वलैश् च तथा नीलैश् चित्राभिर् वन राजिभिः ॥
Thick with Champaka, Ashoka, Vakula Sala and palmyra trees, covered with groves of Tamala and Panasa trees, surrounded with rows of Nagakesara trees, Lanka looked splended on all sides like the city of Amaravati reigned by Indra the god of celestials, with green lawns and variegated avenues and with beautiful trees of various kinds like Hintala, Arjuna, Nipa Saptaparna in full flowering, Tilaka, Karnikara and Patal whose crests were laden with flowers and which were intertwined with climbers laden with multi-coloured flowers and red tender leaves.
3; 4; 5; 6. champakaashoka vakula shaalataala samaakulaa = thick with champaka; Ashoka; Vakula; sal and palmyra trees; tamaala panasachchhannaa = covered with groves of Tamala and Panasa trees; naagamaalaasamaavR^itaa = surrounded with rows of Naga kesara trees laN^ka = Lanka; shushubhe = looked splendid; samastataH = on all sides; amaraavatii yathaa = like the city of Amaravati indrasya = reigned by Indra the god of celestials; niilaiH = with green; shaadvalaiH = lawns; chitraabhiH = and variegated; vana raajibhiH = avenues; tathaa = and; divyaiH = with beautiful; bahuvidhaiH = trees of various kinds; hintaalaiH = like Hintala; arjunaiH = Arjuna; niipaiH = Nipa; saptaparNaiH = and saptaparna; supuSpitaih = full flowering; tilakaiH = Tilaka; karNikaarnaisheha = Karnikara; tilakaiH = tilaka; karNikaaraishcha = karnikara; paaTalaiH = and Patala; puSipitaagraiH = whose crests were laden with flowers; lataa parigata drumaiH = and which were intertwined with climbers; vichitra kusumopetaiH = which were laden with multi-coloured flowers; raktakomala pallavaiH = and red tender leaves.
6.39.7
गन्ध आढ्यान्य् अभिरम्याणि पुष्पाणि च फलानि च |
धारयन्त्य् अगमास् तत्र भूषणानि इव मानवाः ॥
The trees there were laden with fragrant and greatly enchanting flowers and fruits, as human beings were laden with ornaments.
agamaaH = the trees; tatra = there; dharayanti = were laden; gandhaaDhyaani = with fragrant; atiramyaaNi = and very much enchanting; puSpaaNicha = flowers; phaaanicha = and fruits; maanavaaH iva = as human beings; bhuuSaNaani = the ornaments;
6.39.8
तच् चैत्र रथ सम्काशम् मनोज्नम् नन्दन उपमम् |
वनम् सर्व ऋतुकम् रम्यम् शुशुभे षट्पद आयुतम् ॥
That garden, which bore flowers and fruits in relation to all seasons and with full of bees, like chaitraratha (garden of Kubera, the god of riches), was quite charming, like Nandana (garden of Indra the Lord of celestials)
tat = that; vanam = garden; sarvartukam = which bore flowers and fruits in relation to all seasons; SaTpadaayutam = and full of bees; chaitrarathasamkaasham = like chaitraratha (the garden of Kubera the god of riches); shushubhe = was quite charming; nandanopamam = resembling Nandana (the garden of Indra the Lord of celestials)
6.39.9
नत्यूह कोयष्टि भकैर् नृत्यमानैश् च बर्हिभिः |
रुतम् पर भृतानाम् च शुश्रुवे वन निर्झरे ॥
In that garden abounding in cascades, the songs of birds like gallinules, lapwings(small white cranes), dancing peacocks and cuckoos were heard.
vana nirjhare = In that garden abounding in cascades; rutamcha = the songs; daatyuuha koyaSTibhakaiH = of gallinules and lapwings (small white cranes); nR^ityamaanaiH = and of dancing; barhiNaiH = pea-cocks; parabhiR^itaanaam = and cuckoos; shushruve = were heard.
6.39.10
नित्य मत्त विहम्गानि भ्रमर आचरितानि च |
कोकिल आकुल षण्डानि विहग अभिरुतानि च ॥भृन्ग राज अभिगीतानि भ्रमरैः सेवितानि च |
कोणालक विघुष्टानि सारस अभिरुतानि च ॥विविशुस् ते ततस् तानि वनान्य् उपवनानि च |
हृष्टाह् प्रमुदिता वीरा हरयः काम रूपिणः ॥
Then, those monkeys, thrilling with rapture, delighted, brave and assuming any shape at will, entered the aforesaid groves and gardens, with birds ever excited with joy, wandered by bees, with clusters of trees occupied by cuckoos, having variegated sounds of birds and song of the large bees, abounding with sounds of ospreys, with the music of wagtails and cries of canes.
10;11; 12. tataH = then; te = those; harayaH = monkeys; hR^iSTaaH = thrilling with rapture; pramuditaaH = delighted; viiraaH = brave; kaamaruupiNaH = and assuming any shape at will; vivushuH = entered; taani = those; vanaani = groves; upavanaanicha = and gardens; nityamattavihangaani = with birds ever excited with joy; bhramaraacharitaanicha = wandered by bees; kokulaa kula khaNDaani = with clusters of trees occupied by Cuckoos; vihangaabhirutaanicha = having variegated sounds of birds; bhR^inga raajaadhigiitaani = with singing by the large bees; kura rasva nitaanicha = abounding with sounds of ospreys; koNaalakavighuSTaani = with the musical sounds of wag tails; saarasaabhirutaani = and cries of cranes.
6.39.13
तेषाम् प्रविशताम् तत्र वानराणाम् महा ओजसाम् |
पुष्प संसर्ग सुरभिर् ववौ घ्राण सुखो अनिलः ॥
While those mighty and splendid monkeys were entering the groves a breeze with flowery fragrance, delightful to the nose, blew.
(While); teSaam = those; mahaujasaam = mighty and splendid; vaanarvaaNaam = monkeys; pravishataam = were entering; tatra = there; anilaH = a breeze; puSpasamsarga surabhiH = sweet smelling due to contact with flowers; ghraaNasukhaH = delightful to the nose; vavau = blew.
6.39.14
अन्ये तु हरि वीराणाम् यूथान् निष्क्रम्य यूथपाः |
सुग्रीवेण अभ्यनुज्नाता लन्काम् जग्मुः पताकिनीम् ॥
Some other troop-leaders of the valiant monkeys came out of their troops with due permission from sugreeva and went towards Lanka, the city adorned with flags
anye = some other; yuuthapaaH tu = of the troop-leaders; hariviiraaNaam = of the valiant monkeys; niSkranya = come out; yuuthaat = of their troops; abhyanujNaataaH = duly permitted; sugriiveNa = by Sgureeva; jagmu = and went; laN^kaam = towards Lanka; pataakiniim = adorned with flags.
6.39.15
वित्रासयन्तो विहगांस् त्रासयन्तो मृग द्विपान् |
कम्पयन्तश् च ताम् लन्काम् नादैः स्वैर् नदताम् वराः ॥
Those monkeys, great in making noises causing the birds to frighten and displeasing to the animals and elephants, went, causing that Lanka to tremble, by their noises.
(Those monkeys) nadataam varaaH = great in making noises; vihagaan vitraasayantoH = causing the birds to frighten; glaapayantaH = and displeaseing; mR^iga dvipaan = to the animals and elephants; (went) ; taam laN^kaam kampayantashcha = causing that Lanka to tremble; svaiH = by their; naadaiH = sounds.
6.39.16
कुर्वन्तस् ते महा वेगा महीम् चारण पीडिताम् |
अजश् च सहसा एव ऊर्ध्वम् जगाम चरण उद्धतम् ॥
Those monkeys with great speed marched ahead, making the earth flattened by their feet and the dust thus raised by their feet went up instant aneously.
te = those monkesy; mahaavegaaH = with great speed; kurvantaH = making; mahiim = the earth; charaNa piiDitaam = flattened by their feet; rajashcha = and the dust; charaNotthitam = raised by their feet; jagaama = went up; sahasaiva = instantaneously.
6.39.17
ऋक्षाः सिम्हा वराहाश् च महिषा वारणा मृगाः |
तेन शब्देन वित्रस्ता जग्मुर् भीता दिशो दश ॥
Frightened by that sound, bears lions buffaloes elephants, deers and birds were trembled and terrified and hastened towards ten different directions.
vitrastaaH = frightened; tena shabdena = by that sound; R^ikSaaH = bears; simhaashcha = lions; mahiSaaH = buffales; vaaraNaashcha = elephants; mR^igaaH = deer; khagaaH = birds; vitrastaaH = were trembled; bhiitaaH = terrified; jagmuH = and hastened toward; dasha dishaH = ten directions.
6.39.18
शिखरम् तु त्रिकूटस्य प्रांशु च एकम् दिवि स्पृशम् |
समन्तात् पुष्प संचन्नम् महा रजत सम्निभम् ॥शत योजन विस्तीर्णम् विमलम् चारु दर्शनम् |
श्लक्ष्णम् श्रीमन् महच् चैव दुष्प्रापम् शकुनैर् अपि ॥मनसा अपि दुरारोहम् किम् पुनः कर्मणा जनैः |
The solitary peak of Trikuta mountain, which is so high as if touching the sky, all over covered with flowers entirely, resembling gold; to an extent of eight hundred miles; bright; charming to look at, beautiful, glorious, majestic, inaccessible even by birds, hard to be ascended by people may, even by the mind-how much more by an act of walking?
18;19. ekam = the solitary; trikuuTasya Shikharam = peak of Trikuta mountain; praamshu = which is so high; divispR^isham = as touching the sky; puSpasamchhannam = enveloped by flowers; samantaat = all oer; mahaarajata samnibham = resembling gold; shatayojana vistiirNam = to an extent of hundred yojanas(eight hundred miles); vimalam = bright; chaarudarshanam = charming to look at; shlakSTam = beautiful; shriimat = glorious; mahachchaiva = magestic; duSpraapam = inaccessible; shakunairapi = even by birds; duraaroham = hard to be asecended; janaiH = by the mind; kim punaH = how much more; karmaNaa = by an act of walking.
6.39.20
निविष्टा तत्र शिखरे लन्का रावण पालिता ॥दशयोजनविस्तीर्णा विंशद्योजनमायता |
Lanka, ruled by Ravana, with a breadth of eighty mile and a length of one hundred sixty miles, was located on the apex of the mountain there.
laN^kaa = Lanka; raavaNa paalitaa = ruled by Ravana; dashayogana istiirNaa = with a breadth of ten yojanas (eight miles); aayataa vimshadyojanam = and a lenght of twenty yojanas (one hundred sixty miles); niviSTaa = was located; shikhare = on the apex of the mountain; tatra = there.
The length and breadth of the city given here varies from that given elsewhere - which is a hundred Yojanas wide and thirty yojanas long. This anomaly is reconciled by commentators by explaining the present verse as referring to the length and breadth of Lanka proper, which comprised the residence of Ravana.
6.39.21
सा पुरी गोपुरैर् उच्चैः पाण्डुर अम्बुद सम्निभैः |
कान्चनेन च सालेन राजतेन च शोभिता ॥
The city of Lanka looked beautiful with its towering City-gates resembling white clouds as well as with golden and silver ramparts.
saa = that; purii = city; shobhate = looked beautiful; uchchaiH gopuraiH = with its towering City-gates; paaNDuraambuda samnibhaiH = resembling white clouds; kaaNchanena = and with golden; raajatena = and silver shaalena = ramparts
6.39.22
प्रासादैश् च विमानैश् च लन्का परम भूषिता |
घनैर् इव आतप अपाये मध्यमम् वैष्णवम् पदम् ॥
The city of Lanka, greatly adorned by palaces and seven storied mansions, looked like the sky with clouds at the end of a summer and as a region of Vishnu (the god of preservation) between earth and heaven.
laN^kaa = the city of Lanka; parama bhuuSitaa = greatly adorned by; praasaadaishcha = palaces; vimaanaishcha = and seven-storied mansions; ghanaiH iva = as clouds; aatapaapaaye = at the end of a summer; vaiSNava padam = are to the region of Vishnu the god of preservation; madhyamam = between (earth and heaven)
6.39.23
तस्याम् स्तम्भ सहस्रेण प्रासादः समलम्कृतः |
कैलास शिखर आकारो दृश्यते खम् इव उल्लिखन् ॥चैत्यः स राक्षस इन्द्रस्य बभूव पुर भूषणम् |
शतेन रक्षसाम् नित्यम् यः समग्रेण रक्ष्यते ॥
A palace, duly graced with a thousand pillars, which looked like a peak of Mount Kailasa was three in the City of Lanka, which was always the City of Lanka, which was always protected by a complete army of demons. The palace seemed to be scraping the skies and was to be seen as an ornament to the City of Ravana.
23; 24. chaitya praasaadaH = A palace; samalaNkR^itaH = duly graced; stambha sahasreNa = with a thousand pillars; kailaasa shikharaakaaraH = which looked like a peak of Mount Kailasa; yasyaam = in the city of Lanka; yaH = which was; rakSyate = protected by; nityam = always; samagreNa = a complete; balena = army; rakSasaam = of demons; ullikhanniva = which seemed to lick; kham = the sky; dR^ishyate = was to be seen; saH = that; babhuuva = remained; purabhuuSaNam = as an ornament of the city; raaakSasendra = of Ravana.
6.39.25
मनोज्ञाम् काञ्चनवतीम् सर्वतैरुपशोभिताम् |
नानाधातुविचित्रैश्च उद्यानैरुपशोभिताम् ॥नानाविहगसम्घष्टाम् नानामृगनिषेविताम् |
नानाकुसुमसंपन्नाम् नानाराक्षससेविताम् ॥ताम् समृद्धाम् समृद्ध अर्थो लक्ष्मीवाम्ल् लक्ष्मण अग्रजः |
रावणस्य पुरीम् रामो ददर्श सह वानरैः ॥
The glorious Rama the elder brother of Lakshmana along with monkeys saw that charming golden city of Ravana, graced with mountains picturesque with various minerals, splendid with gardens reechoing with songs of birds of every kind, frequented by varieties of deer, richly endowed with various kinds of flowers, inhabited by demons of every degree and duly flourishing, having increased its wealth.
25; 26; 27. lakshmiivaan = the glorious; lakSmaNaagrajaH = Rama the elder brother of Lakshmana; raamai saha = along with monkeys; dadarsha = saw; taam = that; manojJNaam = charming; kaaNchanavatiim = golden; raavaNasya puriim = city of Ravana; parvataiH = mountains; naanaa dhaatu vichitraiH = Picturesque with various minerals; upashobhitaam = splendid; udyaanaiH = with gardens; naanaa vihagasamghuSTaam = re-echoing with songs of birds of every kind; naanaa mR^iga niSevitaam = frequented by varieties of deer; naanaakusumasampannaam = richly endowed with various kinds of flowers; naanaa rakSasa sevitaam = inhabited by demons of every degree; samR^iddhaam = duly flourishing; samR^iddhaam = duly flourishing; samR^iddhaam = duly flourishing; samR^iddhaarthaam = having increased its wealth.
ताम् महागृहसम्बाधां दृष्ट्वा लक्ष्मणपूर्वजः |
नगरीं त्रिदिवप्रख्यां विस्मयं प्राप वीर्यवान् ६-३९-२८
Beholding that City, which looks like heaven and crammed with huge palaces, the valiant Rama the elder brother of Lakshmana was seized with astonishment.
dR^iSTvaa = beholding; taam = that; nagariim = city; tridivaprakhyaam = which looks like heaven; mahaagR^iha sambaadhaam = and crammed with huge palaces; lakSmaNa puurvajaH = Rama; the elder brother of Lakshmana; praapa = was seized; vismayam = with astonishment.
6.39.29
ताम् रत्न पूर्णाम् बहु सम्विधानाम् |
प्रासाद मालाभिर् अलम्कृताम् च |
पुरीम् महा यन्त्र कवाट मुख्याम् |
ददर्श रामो महता बलेन ॥
Rama with his great army saw that City, full of precious gems, having all kinds of facilities, adorned with rows of mansions, having excellent doors with huge mechanical appliances and with a large armed forces protecting the City.
raamaH = Rama; mahataa balena = with the great army; dadarsha = saw; taam = that; puriim = city; ratna puurNaam = full of precious gems; bahusamvidhaanaam = having various kinds of facilities; alamkR^itaamcha = adorned with; praasaada maalaabhiH = rows of mansions; mayaayantrakavaaTa = mukhyaam = having excellent doors with huge mechanical appliances; mahataa = and with a large; balena = armed forces (protecting the city)
इत्यार्षे श्रीमद्रामायणे आदिकाव्ये युद्धकाण्डे एकोनचत्वारिंशः सर्गः
Sarga 40
6.40.1
ततो रामः सुवेलाग्रं योजनद्वयमण्डलम् |
उपारोहत्ससुग्रीवो हरियूथैः समन्वितः ॥
Then, Rama along with Sugreeva, together with the troop leaders of monkeys, ascended the top of Suvela mountain which was having a circumference of sixteen miles.
tataH = thereafter; raamaH = Rama; sasugriivaH = along with Sugreeva; samanvitaH = together with; hariyuuthapaiH = the troop-leaders of monkeys; upaarohat = ascended; suvelaagram = the top of Suvela mountain; yojanadvaya maNDalam = having a circumference of sixteen miles (Two yojanas).
6.40.2
स्थित्वा मुहूर्तं तत्रैव दिशो दश विलोकयन् |
त्रिख़ूटशिखरे रम्ये निर्मितां विश्वकर्मणा ॥ददर्श लङ्कां सुन्यस्तां रम्यकाननशोभिताम् |
Halting there just for a while and surveying the ten cardinal points, Rama saw the city of Lanka, which was beautifully constructed by Visvakarma, the divine architect on the top of Trikuta Mountain with nice arrangements and ravishing with enchanting groves.
sthitvaa = halting; tatraiva = there just; muhuurtam = for a while; vilokayan = and looking towards; dasha = ten; dishaH = directions; (Rama); dadarsha = saw; laN^kaam = Lanka; ramye = which was beautifully; nirmitaam = constructed; vishvakarmaNaa = by Visvakarma; the divine architecttrikuuTa shikhare = on the top of Trikuta Mountain; sunyastaam = with nice arrangements; ramya kaanana shobhitaam = and ravishing with enchanting groves.
6.40.3
तस्यां गोपुरशृङ्गस्थं राक्षसेन्द्रं दुरासदम् ॥श्वेतचामरपर्यन्तं विजयच्चत्रशोभितम् |
रक्तचन्दनसंलिप्तं रक्ताभरणभूषितम् ॥वीलजीमूतसंकाशं हेमसंचादिताम्बरम् |
ऐरावतविषाणाग्रैरुत्कृष्टकिणवक्षसम् ॥शशलोहितरागेण सम्वीतं रक्तवाससा |
संध्यातपेन संचन्नं मेघराशिमिवाम्बरे ॥
There above a gateway, stood the invincible Ravana the lord of demons, who was being fanned with white whisks on both sides, was graced with a triumphal parasol, was smeared with red sandal paste, adorned with scarlet ornaments, attired in raiment embroidered in gold, resembling a dark cloud, who bore on his breast scars of wounds inflicted on him by Airavata (the elephant who carries Indra the Lord of celestials, on his back) with his tusks, wrapped in a cloak of red colour resembling the colour of hare's blood and looked like a mass of clouds in the sky enveloped with sunshine at sunset.
3; 4; 5; 6. tasyaam = there; gopura shR^iN^gastham = above a gate way stood; duraasadam = the invincible raakSasendram = the Lord of demons; shvetachaamara paryantam = who was being famed with white whisks on both sides; vijayachchhatra shobhitam = was graced with a triumphal parasol; raktachandana samliptam = was smeared with red sandal paste; raktaa bharaNa bhuuSitam = adorned with scarlet ornaments; niilajumuuta samkaasham = resembling a dark cloud; hema samchhaaditaambaram = as he was attired in raiment embroidered in gold; utkR^iSTakiNavakSasam = who bore on his breast scars of wounds; airaavata viSaaNaagraiH = inflicted on his by Airavata (the elephant who carries Indra; the Lord of Celestials; on his back) with his tusks; samviitam = wrapped; raktavaasasaa = in a cloak of red colour; shasha lohita raageNa = resembling the colour of hare's blood megharaashim iva = looked like a mass of clouds; ambare = in the sky; samchhannam = enveloped with samdhyaa tapena = sunshine at sunset.
6.40.7
पश्यतां वानरेन्द्राणाम् राघवस्यापि पश्यतः |
दर्शनाद्राक्षसेन्द्रस्य सुग्रीवः सहसोत्थितः ॥
On seeing Ravana, Sugreeva got up all at once, while Rama and the chiefs of the army of monkeys were looking on.
darshanaat = on seeing; raakSasendrasya = Ravana; sugriivaH = Sugreeva; utthitaH = got up; sahasaa = all at once; (while); vaanarendraaNaam = the chiefs of monkeys; pashyataam = were looking on; raaghavasyaapi = and even Rama; pashyataH = was looking on.
6.40.8
क्रोधवेगेन सं युक्तः सत्त्वेन च बलेन च |
अचलाग्रादथोत्थाय पुप्लुवे गोपुरस्थले ॥
Gathering up his strength and courage, Sugreeva, in an impulse of fury, bounded from the summit of the mountain and then sprang to the top of the gate (where Ravana was).
samyuktaH = gathering up; sattvema cha = his courage; balena cha = and strength; (Sugreeva); krodha vegena = in an impulse of feery; utthaaya = bounded; achalaagraat = from the summit of the mountain; atha = and then; pupluve = sprang; gopura sthale = to the top of the gate (Where Ravana was).
6.40.9
स्थित्वा मुहूर्तं सम्प्रेक्ष्य निर्भयेनान्तरात्मना |
तृणीकृत्य च तद्रक्षः सोऽब्रवीत्परुषं वचः ॥
For a moment, he paused and then with a fearless soul, he saw that demon, whom he regarded as a mere straw and thereafter spoke the following words harshly:
muhuurtam = for a moment; saH = he; sthitvaa = paused; (then); nirbhayena = with a fearless; antaraatmanaa = soul; samprakSya = (he) saw; tat = that; rakSaH = demon; tR^iNiiR^itya = whom he regarded as a mere straw; (and thereafter); abraviit = spoke; vachaH = (the following) words; parusham = harshly.
6.40.10
लोकनाथस्य रामस्य सखा दासोऽस्मि राक्षस |
न मया मोक्यसे.द्य त्वं पार्थिवेन्द्रस्य तेजसा ॥
"O, demon! I am a friend and a servant of Rama, the Lord of the world. You will not be spared by me today, by the inspiring grace of Rama."
raakSasa = O; demon!; asmi = I am; sakhaa = friend; daasaH = and a servant; raamasya = of Rama; lokanaathasya = the Lord of the world; tvam = you; na mokSyase = will not be spared; adya = today; mayaa = by me; tejasaa = by the inspiring grace; paarthivendrasya = of Rama; the king of kings.
6.40.11
इत्युक्त्वा सहसोत्पत्य प्लुप्लुवे तस्य चोपरि |
आकृष्य मुकुटं चित्रं पातयामास तद्भुवि ॥
Thus speaking, Sugreeva jumped up all at once, bounced over on ravana, pulled his brightly coloured crown from his head and threw it away on the ground.
iti = thus; uktvaa = speaking; (Sugreeva); utpatya = jumped up; sahasaa = all at once; pupluve = bounced; upari = over; tasya = on him; aakR^iSya = pulled; chitram = the brightly coloured; mukuTam = crown; paatayaamaasa = and threw; tat = it; bhuvi = on the ground.
6.40.12
समीक्स्य तूर्णमायान्तं बभाषे तं निशाचरः |
सुग्रीवस्त्वं परोक्षे मे हीनग्रीवो भविष्यसि ॥
Seeing Sugreeva about to rush upon him again, Ravana spoke as follows: "You were Sugreeva (one who has a handsome neck), when your were not present before my eyes. But now, you will now become Hinagriva bereft of your neck."
samiikSya = seeing; tam = him; aayaantam = coming; tuurNam = quickly (once again); nishaacharaH = Ravana; babhaache = spoke (as follows); tvam = you; sugreeva = were Sugreeva (one who has a handsome neck); me parokSe = when you were not present before my eyes; bhaviSyasi = you will (now) become; hiinagrivaH = bereft of your neck.
6.40.13
इत्युक्त्वोत्थाय तं क्षिप्रं बाहुभ्यामाक्षिपत्तले |
कन्दुवत्स समुत्थाय बाहुभ्यामाक्षिपद्धरिः ॥
Speaking thus, Ravana raised up and quickly flung Sugreeva to the ground with both his arms. Bouncing like a ball, Sugreeva flung back his adversary with his arms.
iti = thus; uktvaa = speaking; utthaaya = having raised up; (Ravana); baahubhyaam = with his two arms; kSipram = quickly; aakSipat = flung Sugreeva; tale = to the ground; saH = that; hariH = monkey; samutthaaya = bouncing up; kanduvat = like a ball; aakSipat = flung back (his adversary); baahubhyaam with his arms.
6.40.14
परस्परं स्वेदविदिग्धगात्रौ |
परस्परम् शोणितरक्तदेहौ |
परस्परं श्लिष्टनिरुद्धचेष्टौ |
परस्परं शाल्मलिकिंशुकाविव ॥मुष्टिप्रहारैश्च तलप्रहारै |
ररत्निघातैश्च कराग्रघातैः |
तौ चक्रतुर्युद्धमसह्यरूपं |
महाबलौ राक्षसवानरेन्द्रौ ॥
Ravana and Sugreeva of great strength carried on a duel which was unbearable, with perspiration broke out on their limbs, with their bodies red with blood, each clung to other other paralyzing his opponent's movements resembling silk-cotton and Kimshuka trees, followed by blows of fists, slaps of hands blows of elbows and blows of fingers on each other.
14; 15. tau = those two; raakSasa vaanarendrau = Ravana and Sugreeva; mahaabalau = of great strength; sveda vidigdha gaatrau = with perspiration broke out on the limbs; parasparam = of one another; shoNita rakta dehau = with their bodies red with blood; parasparam = on one another; parasparam shliSTa niruddha cheSTau = each clung to the other; paralyzing his opponents movements; shaalamali kimshukaa vira = resembled the shalmali and Kimshuka trees; chakratuH = (They) created; asahyaruupam = an unbearable; yuddham = struggle; muSTiprahaaraishcha = with blows of fists; talapraaharaiH = with slaps of hands; aratnighaataiH cha = hurting with elbows; karaagra ghaataiH = and with blows of fingers.
6.40.16
कृत्वा नियुद्धं भृशमुग्रवेगौ |
कालं चिरं गोपुरवेदिमध्ये |
उत्क्षिप्य चोत्क्षिप्य विनम्य देहौ |
पादक्रमाद्गोपुरवेदिलग्नौ ॥
Having wrestled for a long time in the center of the flat floor of the gate way, each in turn repeatedly lifting their bodies and bending their feet in a particular way, the two highly swift combatants remained in that flat roof of the gate way.
kR^itvaa niyuddham = having wrestled; chiram kaalam = for a long time; gopura vedimadhye = in the centre of the flat roof of the gate-way; utkSipya utkSipya = repeatedly lifting; dehau = their bodies (each in turn); vinamya = bending; paada kramaat = their feet in a particular way;bhR^isham ugra vegau = the two combatants with very high swiftness; gopura vedi lagnau = remained in that flat roof of the gate-way.
6.40.17
अन्योन्यमापीड्य विलग्नदेहौ |
तौ पेतुतुः पालनिखातमध्ये |
उत्पेततुर्भूमितलम् स्पृशन्तौ |
स्थित्वा मुहूर्तं त्वभिनिःश्वसन्तौ ॥
Crushing one another and their bodies clung together, they both dropped down between the defensive walls and the moat. They would leap up again, seizing each other from the ground, after pausing an instant to regain their breath.
aapiiDya = crushing; anyonyam = one another; vilagna dehau = their bodies clung together; tau = they both; nipetatauH = dropped down; saala nikhaata madhye = between the defensive walls and the moat; utpetatuH = they would leap up again; bhuumitalam = from the ground; spR^ishantau = seizing each other; sthitvaa = after pausing; muhuurtam = an instant; abhiniH shvasantau = to regain their breath.
6.40.18
आलिङ्ग्य चालिङ्ग़्य च बाहुयोक्त्रैः |
संयोजयामासतुराहवे तौ |
सम्रम्भशिक्षाबलसम्प्रयुक्तौ |
सुचेरतुः सम्प्रति युद्धमार्गे ॥
With arms interlaced like with ropes joined together, they remained locked together in the struggle. Both of them, who had received training in wrestling and fully endowed with night, were now moving to and fro in the arena.
baahuyoktraiH = with arms interlaced like with ropes; samyojayaamaasatuH = joined together; tau = they; aaliN^gyacha aaliN^gyacha = remained locked together; aahve = in the struggle; samrambhashikSaa bala samprayuktau = (they) who had received training in wrestling and were fully endowed with night; samprati sucheratuH = were now moving to and fro yuddha maarge = in the arena.
6.40.19
शार्दूलसिंहविव जातदंष्ट्रौ |
गजेन्द्रपोताविव संप्रयुक्तौ |
संहत्य संवेद्य च तौ कराभ्यां |
तऊ पेतुतुर्वै युगपद्धरायाम् ॥
The two heroes, who resembled a tiger and a a lion having their tusks growing or two young lordly elephants encountening in a hostile manner, with arms interlaced and having duly tried their strength, fell on the ground together.
tau = the two heroes; shaarduula simhaaviva = who resembled a tiger and a lion; jaata damSTrau = having their tusks growing; gajendra potaaviva = or two young lordly elephants; samprayuktau = encountering in a hostile manner; karaabhyaam = with arms; samhatya = interlaced; samvedya cha = and having duly tired their strength; petatuHvai = fell; dharaayaam = on the ground; yugapat = together.
6.40.20
उद्यम्य चान्योन्यमधिक्षिपन्तौ |
संचक्रमाते बहु युद्धमार्गे |
व्यायामशिक्षाबलसंप्रयुक्तौ |
क्लमं न तौ जग्मतुराशु वीरौ ॥
Thereafter rising, those two heroes hurled themselves on each other, circling around the arena again and again, like skilled and mighty wrestlers, nor were they easily fatigued.
udyamya = Rising; tau viirau = those two heroes; adhikSipantau = hurled themselves; anyonyam = on each other; samchakra maate = circling round; yuddhe maarge = the arena; bahu = again and again; vyaayaama shikSabala samprayuktau = like skilled and mighty wrestlers; na jagmatuH = nor did they obtain; aashu = so quickly; klamam = fatigue.
6.40.21
बाहुत्तमैर्वारणवारणाभै |
र्निवारयन्तौ परवारणाभौ|
चिरेण कालेन भृशं प्रयुद्धौ |
संचेरतुर्मण्डलमार्गमाशु ॥
Like unto great tuskers with their enormous arms resembling the trunks, those two warriors were keeping back each other, fought vehemently for a long time and moved speedily in a circular arena.
varavaaraNaabhau = like unto great tuskers; bahuuttamaiH = with their enormous arms; vaaraNa vaaraNaabhaiH = resembling the trunks; nivaarayantau = (they were) keeping back each other; prayuddhau = fought; bhR^isham = vehemently; chireNa kaalena = for a long time; samcheratuH = and moved; aashu = speedily; maNDala maargam = in a circular path.
6.40.22
तौ परस्पर मासाद्य यत्तावन्योन्यसूदने |
मार्जाराविव भक्षार्थेऽवतस्थाते मुहुर्मुहुः ॥
Approaching each other like tow wild cats fighting over a piece of meat trying to kill each other, they stood growling again and again.
aasaadya = approaching; parasparam = each other; maarjaaraaviva = like two wild cats; bhakSyaarthe = fighting over a piece of meat; yattau = trying; anyonya suudane = to kill each other; avatasthaate = they stood; (growling) muhurmuhuH = again and again.
6.40.23
मण्डलानि विचित्राणि स्थानानि विविधानि च |
गोमूत्रकाणि चित्राणि गतप्रत्यागतानि च ॥तीर्शीनगतान्येव तथा वक्रगतानि च |
परिमोक्षं प्रहाराणां वर्जनं परिधावनम् ॥अभिद्रवणमाप्लावमवस्थानं सविग्रहम् |
परावृत्तमपावृत्तमपद्रुतमवप्लुतम् ॥उपन्यस्तमपन्यस्तं युद्धमार्गविशारदौ |
तौ विचेरतुर्न्योन्यं वानरेन्द्रश्च रावणः ॥
The two warriors, Sugreeva and Ravana, who were skilled in wrestling, excuted innumerable and myraid evolutions, taking up diverse postures, moving in a curved line like an ox's urine, coming and going, stepping side ways, having a retrograde motion to avoid blows, turning about abandoning the attack, dashing towards each other, leaping, standing firm and erect, retreated, turned sideways, rushed in a bent posture, ran lifting their foot to kick the opponent and by letting go or stealing away.
23; 24; 25; 26. tau = the two warriors; vaanarendrashcha = Sugreeva; raavaNaH = and Ravana; yuddha maarga vishaaradau = who were skilled in wrestling; vicheratuH = executed; vividhaani = innumerable; vichitraaNi = and myriad; maNDalaani = evolutions; anyonyam = in mutual conflict; chitraaNi = (taking up) diverse; sthaanaani = postures; gomuutrakaaNi = moving in a curved line like an ox's urine; gata pratyaagataanicha = coming and going; tirashchiinagataanyena = stepping sideways; tathaa = and; vakragataani cha = having a retrograde motion; parimokSam = to avoid; prahaaraaNaam = blows; paridhaavanam = turning about; varjanam = abandoing the attack; abhidravaNam = dashing towards each other; aaplaavam = leaping; avasthaanam = standing; savigraham = firm and erect; paraavR^itam = retreating; apaavR^itam = turned sideways; apadrutam = rushed in a bent posture; avaplutam = ran lifting their foot to kick the opponent; upanyastam = by letting go; apanyastam = or stealing away.
6.40.27
एतस्मिन्नन्तरे रक्षो मायाबलमथात्मनः |
आरब्दुमुपसम् पेदे ज्ञात्वा तम् वानराधिपः ॥उत्पपात तदाकाशं जितकाशी जितक्लमः |
रावणः स्थित एवात्र हरिराजेन वञ्चितः ॥
Meanwhile, Ravana decided to common using his magic power. Knowing it, Sugreeva flew into the sky triumphantly shaking off all fatigue, while Ravana, baffled by Sugreeva stood confounded there alone.
27; 28. atha = then; etasmin antare = in the meanwhile; rakSaH = Ravana; the demon; upasampede = decided; aarabdhum = to commence; maayaabalam = his magic power; jJNaatvaa = knowing; tam = it; vaanaraadhipaH = Sugreeva; utpapaata = flew; aakaasham = into the sky; jita kaashii = triumphantly; jitaklamaH = shaking off all fatigue; (While); raavaNaH = Ravana; vaN^chitaH = baffled; hariraajena = by Sugreeva; sthitaH = stood (confounded); atraiva = there alone.
6.40.29
अथ हरिवरनाथः प्राप्तसंग्रामकीर्ति |
र्निशिचरपतिमाजौ योजयित्वा श्रमेण |
गगनमतिविशालं लङ्घयित्वार्कसूम |
र्हरिगणबलमध्ये रामपार्श्वं जगाम् ॥
Thus, the Lord of the monkeys, acquiring fame as a warrior, reducing Ravana to exhaustion, ascended into the infinite sky and the offspring of the Sun then went to the side of Rama, who as in the middle of the mokye-troops.
atha = then; harivaranaathaH = the Lord of the monkeys; praapta samgraama kiirtiH = acquiring fame as a warrior; yojayitvaa = reducing; nishicharapatim = Ravana; shrameNa = to exhaustion; laNghayitvaa = ascended; ativishaalam = into the infinite; gaganam = sky; arkasuunuH = and that offspring of the Sun; Sugreeva; jagaama = went; raamapaarshvam = to the side of Rama; harigaNabalamadhye = in the middle of the monkey-troops.
6.40.30
स इति सवितृसूनुस्तत्र तत्कर्म कृत्वा |
पवनगतिरनीकं प्राविशत्संप्रहृष्टः |
रघुवरनृपसूनोद्वर्धयन् युद्धहर्षं |
तरुमृगगणमुख्यैः पूज्यमानो हरीन्द्रः ॥
That Sugreeva, the offspring of the Sun, who was endowed with a speed of the wind, having accomplished that feat there, increasing the military zeal of the foremost of Raghu dynasty, honoured by the monkey leaders and delighted, rejoined the army.
saH = that Sugreeva; savitR^isuumuH = the offspring of the Sun; pavanagatiH = who endowed with a speed of the wind; kR^itvaa = having accomplished; tat karma = that act; tatra = there; vardhyan = increasing; yuddha harSam = the joy of the battle; raghuvaranR^ipasuunoH = of the foremost of the Raghu dynasty; puuhyamaanaH = honoured; tarumR^iga samprahR^iSTaH = and delighted; praavishat = rejoined; aniikam = the army.
इत्यार्षे श्रीमद्रामायणे आदिकाव्ये युद्धकाण्डे चत्वारिंशः सर्गः
Sarga 41 (part 1 of 2)
6.41.1
अथ तस्मिन् निमित्तानि दृष्ट्वा लक्ष्मण पूर्वजः |
सुग्रीवम् सम्परिष्वज्य रामो वचनमब्रवीत् ॥
Seeing the marks of conflict on the person of Sugreeva, Rama the elder brother of Lakshmana after embracing Sugreeva spoke these words.
atha = then; dR^iSTvaa = seeing; nimitthaani = the marks of conflict; raamaH = Rama; tasmi = on the person of Sugreeva; puurvajaH = the elder brother of Lkshmana; sampariSvajya = embracing sugriivam = Sugreeva; abraviit = and spoke; vachanam = (these) words.
6.41.2
असंमन्त्य्र मया सार्थम् तदिदम् साहसं कृतम् |
एवम् साहसयुक्तानि न कुर्वन्ति जनेश्वराः ॥
"Without consulting me closely, such a reckless act has been done by you, such a rashness is not seemly in a king."
asammantray = without consulting; mayaa saardham = me closely; idam = this; tat = such; saahasam = a reckless act; kR^itam = has been done; janeshvaraaH = the kings; na kurvanti = cannot do; saahasa yuktaani = such rash acts; evam = in this manner.
6.41.3
संशये स्थाप्य माम् चेदम् बलम् चेमम् विभीषनम् |
कष्टं कृतमिदं वीर साहसं साहसप्रिय ॥
"O, warrior longing for acts of daring! This wrong and reckless act has been done by you, causing me, this army and Vibhishana great anxiety."
viira = O; warrior; saahasa priya = longing for acts of daring!; idam = this; kaSTam- wrong; saahasam = reckless act; kR^itam = has been done (by you); sthaapya = keeping; maamcha = me; idam = this; balamcha = army; imam = and this; vibhiiSaNam cha = Vibhishana; samshaye = in anxiety.
6.41.4
इदानीं मा कृथा वीर एवम् विधमरिंदम |
त्वयि किंचित्समापन्ने किम् कार्यम् सीतया मम ॥भरतेन महाबाहो लक्ष्मणेन यवीयसा |
शत्रुघ्नेन च शत्रुघ्न स्वशरीरेण वा पुनः ॥
"O, warrior! O, vanquisher of foes! Do not act thus in future. O, the mighty armed! O, annihilator of enemies! If you have come by some misfortune, I would have had nothing to do with Seetha, Bharata, Lakshmana or still younger Shatrughna or even with my own person."
4; 5. viira = O; warrior!; arimdama = O; Vanquisher of foes!; ma kR^ithaaH = do not act; evamvidham = thus; idaaniim- now; mahaabaaho = O; the mighty armed!; Shatrughna = O; annihilator of enemies!; O; annihilator of enemies!; tvayi = (If) you; kimchit samaapanne = have come by some misfortune; mama = to me; kim kaaryam = what is the use; siitayaa = with Seetha; bharatena = Bharata; lakSmaNena = Lakshmana; yaniiyasaa = and still younger; shatrughnena = Shatrughna; sva shariineNa vaa punaH = or even with my own person?
6.41.6
त्वयि चानागते पूर्वमिति मे निश्चिता मतिः |
जानतश्चापि ते वीर्यम् महेन्द्रवरुणोपनु ॥हत्वाहम् रावणम् रावणम् युद्धे सपुत्रबलवाहन्म् |
अभिषिच्य च लङ्कायाम् विभीषण मथापि च ॥भरते राज्यमारोप्य त्यक्ष्ये देहम् महाबल |
"O, monkey of great strength, equal to Indra the god of celestials and Varuna the king of universe! If you have not returned, though I am conversant with your valour, this was my pre-determined resolve that having killed Ravana in fight with his sons forces and chariots, I should have installed Vibhishana as king of Lanka, placing the kingdom of Ayodhya in the hands of Bharata and renounced my life."
6; 7. mahaabala = O; monkey of great strength; mahendra varuNopama = equal to Indra the god of celestials and Varuna king of the Universe!; tvayi = (If) you; anaagate = have not returned; jaanatashchaapi = though I am conversant; te = with your; viiryam = valour; me = (this was) my; puurvam = earlier; matiH = determined; nishchitaa = resolve; hatvaa = having killed; raavaNam = Ravana; yuddhe = in fight; saputra bala vaahanam = with his sons forces and chariots; aham = I; abhiSichya = should have installed; vibhiiSaNam = Vibhishana (as king); laNkaayaam = of Lanka; aaropya = placing; raajyam = the kingdom; bharate = in Bharata; athaapi = and even; tyakSye = renounced; deham- my body.
6.41.8
तमेवम्वादिनं रामं सुग्रीवः प्रत्यभाषत ॥तव भार्यापहर्तारं दृष्ट्वा राघव रावणम् |
मर्षयामि कथम् वीर जानन्विक्रममात्मनः ॥
Hearing Rama's words, Sugreeva replied as follows: "O, brave Rama! Seeing Ravana who had taken away your consort and being conscious of my own strength, how can I act otherwise?"
8; 9. sugriivaH = Sugreeva; pratyabhaaSata = replied; tam = to that; raamam = Rama; evam vaadinam = who was thus peaking; viira = O; brave; raaghava = Rama!; dR^iSTvaa = seeing; raavaNam = Ravana; tava bhaaryaapahartaaram = who had taken away your consort; jaanan = conscious; aatmanaH = of my own; balam = strength; katham = how; marSayaami = can I bear it?
6.41.10
इत्येवंवादिनं वीरमभिनन्द्य च राघवः |
लक्ष्मणम् लक्ष्मि सम्पन्नम् इदम् वचनम् अब्रवीत् ॥
Complimenting that hero Sugreeva who was thus speaking, Rama addressed Lakshmana, who was endowed with auspicious marks, saying:
abhinandya = complimenting; viiram = that hero; Sugreeva; ityevam raadinam = who was thus speaking raaghavaH = Rama; abraviit = spoke; idam = these; vachanam = words; lakSmaNam = to Lakshmana; lakSmi sampannam = was was endowed with auspicious marks.
6.41.11
परिगृह्य उदकम् शीतम् वनानि फलवन्ति च |
बल ओघम् सम्विभज्य इमम् व्यूह्य तिष्ठेम लक्ष्मण ॥
"O, Lakshmana! Beside these fresh waters and trees laden with fruit, let us divide this multitude of troops, drawing it up in a battle array and remain alert."
lakSmaNa = O; Lakshmana!; parigR^ihya = occupying; ( a region); shiitam = providing fresh; udakam = water; vanaanicha = and trees; phalavanti = with fruit; samvibhajya = duly divinding; imam = this; balaugham = multitude of troops; vyuuhya = and drawing it up in a battle array; tiSThaama = we should remain alert.
6.41.12
लोक क्षय करम् भीमम् भयम् पश्याम्य् उपस्थितम् |
निबर्हणम् प्रवीराणाम् ऋक्ष वानर रक्षसाम् ॥
"I foresee a terrible calamity to come, boding universal destruction and death to the intrepid bears, monkeys and demons."
pashyaami = I foresee; bhayam = a terrible calamity; upasthitam = to have come; lokakSayakaram = boding universal destruction; bhiimam = awful ; nibarhaNam = and death; praviiraaNaam = to the intrepid; R^ikSavaanara rakSasaam = bears; monkeys and demons.
6.41.13
वाताश् च परुषम् वान्ति कम्पते च वसुम् धरा |
पर्वत अग्राणि वेपन्ते पतन्ति धरणी धराः ॥
"Harsh winds blow. The earth trembles. Mountain-peaks shake and the elephants bearing the earth trumpet."
paruSam = Harsh; vaataaH = winds; vaanti = blow; vasundharaacha = the earth; kampate = trembles; parvataagraaNi = Mountain-peaks; vepante = shake; dharNiidharaaH = and the elephants bearing the earth; nadanti = trumpet.
6.41.14
मेघाः क्रव्याद सम्काशाह् परुषाह् परुष स्वनाः |
क्रूराह् क्रूरम् प्रवर्षन्ति मिश्रम् शोणित बिन्दुभिः ॥
"Sinister clouds prey-roar violently like carnivorous animals and let fall a rain mixed with drops of blood."
kruuraH = Sinister; meghaaH = clouds; paruSa svanaaH = prey roar; paruSaaH = violently; kravyaada samkaashaaH = like carnivorous animals; pravarSanti = and let fall rain; mishram = mixed; shoNita bindubhiH = with drops of blood.
6.41.15
रक्त चन्दन सम्काशा संध्या परम दारुणा |
ज्वलच् च निपतत्य् एतद् आदित्याद् अग्नि मण्डलम् ॥
"The dusk, red as sandal, is full of horror and from the sun, this blazing mass of fire falls."
sandhyaa = the dusk; raktachandana samkaashaa = red as sandal; param = daaruNaa = is full of horror; aadityaat = and from the sun; etat = this; jvalat = blazing; agnimaNDalam = mass of fire; nipatati = falls.
6.41.16
आदित्यम् अभि वाश्यन्ते जनयन्तो महद् भयम् |
दीना दीन स्वरा घोरा;अप्रशस्ता मृग द्विजाः ॥
"Wile beasts and birds emit frantic cries, ill at ease and ominous, inspiring great fear, facing the sun."
KruuraaH = wild; mR^iga dvijaaH = beasts and birds; diina svaraaH = emit frantic cris; diinaaH = and are ill at ease; aprashastaaH = ominous; janayantaH = inspiring; mahat = great; bhayam = fear; abhi vaashyanti = facing; aadityam = the sun.
6.41.17
रजन्याम् अप्रकाशश् च सम्तापयति चन्द्रमाः |
कृष्ण रक्त अंशु पर्यन्तो यथा लोकस्य सम्क्षये ॥
"The moon shorn of its radiance, surrounded by black and fiery rays, burns red as at the time of destruction of the word and is creating an anguish in the night."
chandramaaH = the moon; aprashastaH = shorn of its radiance; kR^iSNa raktaamshu paryantaH = surrounded by black and fiery rays; burns red; samkSaye tathaa = as at the time of the destraction of the world; samtaapayati = (and) is creating anguish; rajanyaam = in the night.
6.41.18
ह्रस्वो रूक्षो अप्रशस्तश् च परिवेषह् सुलोहितः |
आदित्य मण्डले नीलम् लक्ष्म लक्ष्मण दृश्यते ॥
"O, Lakshmana! In the disk of the sun, a small halo with a black mark, fiery, shorn of its radiance and of coppery hue is seen."
lakSmaNa = O; Lakshamana!; aaditya maNDale = In the disk of the sun; hrasvaH = a small; pariveSaH = halo; niilam = with a black; lakSma = mark; ruukSaH = fiery; aprashastaH = shoren of its radiance; sulohitaH = and of coppery hue; lakSyate = is seen.
6.41.19
दृश्यन्ते न यथावच् च नक्षत्राण्य् अभिवर्तते |
युग अन्तम् इव लोकस्य पश्य लक्ष्मण शंसति ॥
"O, Lakshmana! The stars are not appearing as they should be duly foretelling their intention to hasten a final dissolution of the world."
lakSmaNa = O; Lakshmana!; pashya = behold; nakSatraaNi = (that) the stars; dR^ishyante = are not appearing; yathaavat = as they should be; shamsatiiva = foretelling; abhivartate = and intending to quicken; yugaantam = a final dissolution; lokasya = of the world.
6.41.20
काकाः श्येनास् तथा गृध्रा नीचैह् परिपतन्ति च |
शिवाश् च अप्य् अशिवा वाचह् प्रवदन्ति महा स्वनाः ॥
"Crows, eagles and vultures are whirling round at a lower level. Jackals too are howling inauspicious sounds."
kaakaaH = crows; shyenaaH = eagles; tathaa = and gR^idhraaH = vultures; paripatanti cha = are whirling round; niichaiH = at a lower level; shivaashcha = Jackals to; pravadanti = are howling; ashubhaaH = inauspicious; vaachaH = sounds.
6.41.21
शैलैः शूलैश्च खड्गैश्च विमुक्तेः कपिराक्षसैः |
भविष्यत्यावृता भूमिर्मांसशोणितकर्दमा ॥
"The earth, crowded with rocks, darts and daggers discharged by monkeys and demons, will become a slime of flesh and blood."
bhuumiH = the earth; aavR^itaa = crowded; shailaiH = with rocks; shuulaishcha = darts; khaDgaishcha = and dagers; vimuktaiH = discharged; kapi raakSasaiH = by monkeys and demons; bhaviSyati = will become; maamasa shoNita kardamaa = a slime of flesh and blood.
6.41.22
क्षिप्रम् अद्य दुराधर्षाम् पुरीम् रावण पालिताम् |
अभियाम जवेन एव सर्वतो हरिभिर् वृताः ॥
"Now surrounded by the monkeys from all sides, let us make an attack on that invincible citadel ruled by Ravana quickly and swiftly."
abhiyaama = we shall attack; duraadharSaam = the invincible puriim = city; raavaNa paalitaam = ruled by Ravana; javenaiva = swiftly; sarvataH = from all sides; adya = now; kSipram = quickly; vR^itaaH = surrounded; haribhiH = by the monkeys.
6.41.23
इत्य् एवम् तु वदन् वीरो लक्ष्मणम् लक्ष्मण अग्रजः |
तस्माद् अवातरत् शीघ्रम् पर्वत अग्रान् महा बलः ॥
Thus speaking to Lakshmana, the heroic Rama of great strength climbed down from that mountain-peak.
ityevam = thus; vadan = speaking; lakSmaNam = to Lakshmana; viiraH = the heroic; lakSmaNaagrajaH = Rama; mahaabalaH = of great strength; avaatarat = descended; shiighram = quickly; tasmaat = from that; parvataagraat = mountain-peak.
6.41.24
अवतीर्य तु धर्म आत्मा तस्मात् शैलात् स राघवः |
परैः परम दुर्धर्षम् ददर्श बलम् आत्मनः ॥
Having descended from that mountain, Rama, whose mind was set on righeousness, held a review of his own army, which was verily difficult to conquer for the enemies.
avatiirya = having descended; tasmaat = shailaat = from that mountain; saH = that; dharmaatmaa = righteous minded; raaghavaH = Rama; dadarsha = saw; aatmanaH balam = his own army; param durdharSam = which was verily unconquerable; pariah = by the enemies.
6.41.25
सम्नह्य तु ससुग्रीवह् कपि राज बलम् महत् |
कालज्नो राघवह् काले सम्युगाय अभ्यचोदयत् ॥
Rama, who knew the fitting moment to act, along with Sugreeva made ready the great army and commanded the army to advance, at the appropriate moment for the battle.
raaggavaH = Rama; kaaljJNaH = who knows the appropriate time; sasugriivaH = along with Sugreeva; samnahya = made ready; mahat = the great; kapila raja balam = army of Sugreeva; abhyachodayat = and commanded (the army) to advance; kale at the appropriate moment; samyngaaya = for the battle.
6.41.26
ततः काले महा बाहुर् बलेन महता वृतः |
प्रस्थितह् पुरतो धन्वी लन्काम् अभिमुखह् पुरीम् ॥
Rama, the mighty armed, together with the mighty army marched in front, wielding a bow, towards the city of Lanka, at the befitting moment.
tataH = then; mahaabaahuH = Rama; the mighty armed; vR^itaH = together with; mahataa = the mighty; balena = army; prasthitaH = marched; purataH = in front; dhanvii = wielding a bow; abhimukhaH = towards; laNkaam puriim = the city of Lanka; kale = at the befitting moment.
6.41.27
तम् विभीषण सुग्रीवौ हनूमान् जाम्बवान् नलः |
ऋक्ष राजस् तथा नीलो लक्ष्मणश् च अन्ययुस् तदा ॥
Then, Vibhishana, Sugreeva, Hanuman, Jambavan the king of bears, Nala, Nila and Lakshmana accompanied that Rama.
tadaa = then; vibhiiSaNa sugriivau = Vibhishana; Sugreeva; hanuman = Hanuman; Jaambavau = Jambavan; R^ikSaraajaH = the king of bears; nalaH = Nala; tathaa = and; niilaH = Nila; lakSmaNashcha = and Lakshmana; anvayuH = accompanied; tam = that Rama.
6.41.28
ततः पश्चात् सुमहती पृतना ऋक्ष वन ओकसाम् |
प्रच्चाद्य महतीम् भूमिम् अनुयाति स्म राघवम् ॥
Thereafter, fully covering a vast stretch of land, the great army of bears and monkeys, followed in the wake of Rama.
tataH = thereafter; prachchhaadya = enveloping; mahatiim = the extensive; bhuumim = earth; mahatii = the great; pR^itanaa = army; R^ikSa vanaukasaam = of bears and monkeys; pashchaat = behind them; anuyaati sma = went; accompanying; raaghavam = Rama.
6.41.29
शैल शृन्गाणि शतशह् प्रवृद्धांश् च मही रुहाम् |
जगृहुह् कुन्जर प्रख्या वानराह् पर वारणाः ॥
Monkeys, the annihilator of enemies, resembling elephants, took hold of mountain-peaks and hundreds of well-grown huge trees.
vaanaraH = monkeys; paravaaraNaaH = the annihilator of enemies; kuNjara prakhyaaH = resembling elephants; jagR^ihuH = took hold of; shailashR^iNgaaNi = mountain-peaks; shatashaH = and hundreds of; pravR^iddhaan = well- grown; mahiiruhaan = huge trees.
6.41.30
तौ त्व् अदीर्घेण कालेन भ्रातरौ राम लक्ष्मणौ |
रावणस्य पुरीम् लन्काम् आसेदतुर् अरिम् दमौ ॥
Those two brothers Rama and Lakshmana, the destroyers of their adversaries, reached the city of Lanka ruled by Ravana, in not a long time.
tau = bhraatarau raama lakSmaNau = those brothers; Rama and Lakshmana;arindamau = the destroyers of adversaries; aasedatuH = reached; purrim = the city; laN^aam = of Lanka; raavaNasya = of Ravana; adiirgheNa = in not a long; kaalena = time.
6.41.31
पताका मालिनीम् रम्याम् उद्यान वन शोभिताम् |
चित्र वप्राम् सुदुष्प्रापाम् उच्च प्राकार तोरणाम् ॥ताम् सुरैर् अपि दुर्धर्षाम् राम वाक्य प्रचोदिताः |
यथा निदेशम् सम्पीड्य न्यविशन्त वन ओकसः ॥
The monkeys, encouraged by the sound of Rama's voice and obedient to his command, halted before the city of Lanka, garlanded with banners, beautiful and splendid with pleasure-gardens, having an unusual rampart which is inaccessible with its elevated arched door-ways and invincible even by the celestials.
31; 32. vanaukasaH = the monkeys; raama vaakya prachoditaaH = encouraged by the sound of Rama's voice (and); sampiiDya = obedient; yathaanidesham = to his command; nyavishanta = halted before; taam = that Lanka; pataaka maaliniim = garlanded with banners; ramyaam = beautiful; udyaana vana shobitaam = splendid with pleasure gardens; chitra vapraam = having an unusual rampart; suduSpraapaam = which is inaccessible; uchchaiH praakaara toraNaam = with its elevated arched door-ways; durdharSaam = invincible; surairapi = even by celestials.
6.41.33
लन्कायास् तु उत्तर द्वारम् शैल शृन्गम् इव उन्नतम् |
रामः सह अनुजो धन्वी जुगोप च रुरोध च ॥लन्काम् उपनिविष्टश् च रामो दशरथ आत्मजः |
लक्ष्मण अनुचरो वीरह् पुरीम् रावण पालिताम् ॥उत्तर द्वारम् आसाद्य यत्र तिष्ठति रावणः |
न अन्यो रामाद्द् हि तद् द्वारम् समर्थह् परिरक्षितुम् ॥रावण अधिष्ठितम् भीमम् वरुणेन इव सागरम् |
सायुधौ राक्षसैर् भीमैर् अभिगुप्तम् समन्ततः ॥लघूनाम् त्रास जननम् पातालम् इव दानवैः |
Reaching the city of Lanka ruled by Ravana, the heroic Rama the son of Dasaratha accompanied by Lakshmana, halted near the northern gate, where Ravana stayed. Who else but Rama is capable of protecting the army besieging that gate, regulated by Ravana, as an ocean, regulated by Varuna, guarded by awful demons on all sides and creating fear to the weak as a subterranean region is guarded by demons?
33; 34; 35; 36. aasaadya = Reaching; laNkaam puriim = the city of Lanka; raavaNa paalitaam = ruled by Ravana; viiraH = the heroic; raamaH = Rama; dasharaatmajaH = the son of Dasaratha; lakSmaNaamaNaanu charaH = accompanied by Lakshmana; upaniviSTaH = halted near; uttara dvaaram = the northern gate; yatra = where; raavaNaH = Ravana; tiSThati = stayed; anyaH = who else; na samarthaH hi = indeed is capable; parirakSitum = to examine; tata dvaaram = that gate; raavaNaadhiSThitam = regulated by Ravana; bhiimam = terrific; saagaram iva = as an ocean; varuNena = regulated by Varuna; abhiguptam = guarded; bhiimaiH = by awful; daanavaiH = demons; samastataH = on all sides; traasajananam = creating fear; laghuunaam = to the lay men; paataalamiva = like a subterranean region; rakSasaiH = guarded by demons.
6.41.37
विन्यस्तानि च योधानाम् बहूनि विविधानि च |
ददर्श आयुध जालानि तथैव कवचानि च ॥
Rama saw various types and multitude of weapons and shields kept there by the warriors.
dadarsha = (Rama) saw; vividhaanicha = various types; bahuuni = and multitude; aayudhajaalaani = of collection of weapons; tathaiva = and kavachaanicha = and shields; vinyastaani = kept there; yodhaanaam = by the warriors.
6.41.38
पूर्वम् तु द्वारम् आसाद्य नीलो हरि चमू पतिः |
अतिष्ठत् सह मैन्देन द्विविदेन च वीर्यवान् ॥
Nila, the valiant army-chief of monkeys together with Mainda and Dvivida reached and halted before the Eastern gate.
niilaH = Nila; viiryavaan = the valiant; hari chamuupatiH = army-chief of monkeys; maindena saha = together with Mainda; dvividena cha saha = and Dvivida; aasaadya = reached; aatiSThat = and halted; (near); puurvam dvaaram = eastern gate.
6.41.39
अन्गदो दक्षिण द्वारम् जग्राह सुमहा बलः |
ऱ्षभेण गव अक्षेण गजेन गवयेन च ॥
Angada of very mighty prowess, together with Rishhabha, Gavaksha, Gaja and Gavaya took charge of the Southern gate.
aNgadaH = Angada; sumahaabalaH = of very mighty prowess; R^iSabheNa = together with R^iShabha; gavaakSeNa = Gavaksha; gajena = Gaja; gavayena = and Gavaya; jagraaha = took hold; dakSiNa dvaaram = of southern gate.
6.41.40
हनूमान् पश्चिम द्वारम् ररक्ष बलवान् कपिः |
प्रमाथि प्रघसाभ्याम् च वीरैर् अन्यैश् च सम्गतः ॥
The strong monkey Hanuman together with Prajangha, Tarasa and other warriors, guarded the western gate.
balavaan = the storng; kapiH = monkey; hanuman = Hanuman; prajaN^gha sangataH = along with; tarasaabhyaam cha = Prajangha; Tarasa; anyeH = and other; viiraishcha = warriors; rarakSa = guarded; pashchima dvaaram = the western gate.
6.41.41
मध्यमे च स्वयम् गुल्मे सुग्रीवह् समतिष्ठत |
सह सर्वैर् हरि श्रेष्ठैह् सुपर्ण श्वसन उपमैः ॥
Sugreeva, along with all the chiefs of monkeys equal to the strength of Garuda (the eagle and the vehicle of Vishnu) as well as Vayu the god of the wind, was stationed himself in the middle of the fort.
sugriivaH = Sugreeva; saha sarvaiH = along with all; harishreSThaiH = the chiefs of monkeys; ssuparNa pavanopamaiH = equal to Garuda the eagle and the vehicle of Vishnu and Vayu the god of the wind; samatiSThata = stationed svayam- himself madhyame = in the middle; gulme = of the fort.
6.41.42
वानराणाम् तु षट् त्रिंशत् कोट्यह् प्रख्यात यूथपाः ॥निपीड्य उपनिविष्टाश् च सुग्रीवो यत्र वानरः |
Thirty six crores of monkeys, highly renowned generals stood besiezed, where the monkey Sugreeva was there, having exerted pressure on the demons occupying that post.
SaTtrimshatkoTya = thirty six crores; vaanaraaNaam = of monkeys; prakyaata yuuthapaaH = highly renowned generals; upanivivSTaaH = stood besiezed; yatra = where; vaanaraH = the monkey; sugriivaH = Sugreeva (was); nipiiDya = having exerted pressure (on the demons occupying that post).
6.41.43
शासनेन तु रामस्य लक्ष्मणह् सविभीषणः ॥द्वारे द्वारे हरीणाम् तु कोटिम् कोटिम् न्यवेशयत् |
Meanwhile, under Rama's command, Lakshmana along with Vibhishana distributed a crore each of his monkeys at each gate.
raamasya = under Rama's; shaasanena = command; lakSmaNaH = Lakshmana; savibhiiSanaH = along with Vibhishana; nyaveshayat = distributed; koTim koTim = a crore each; hariiNaam = of monkeys; dvaare dvaare = at each gate.
6.41.44
पश्चिमेन तु रामस्य सुग्रीवह् सह जाम्बवान् ॥अदूरान् मध्यमे गुल्मे तस्थौ बहु बल अनुगः |
Behind Rama and not far from him, Sushena together with Jambavan, followed by a multitude of forces, stood at the intermediate post.
pashchimena = behind; raamasya = Rama; aduuraat = not far from him; suSeNaH = Sushena; saha jaambavaan = together with Jambavan; bahubalaanugaH = followed by a multitude of forces; tasthau = stood; madhyaame gulme = at the intermediate post.
6.41.45
ते तु वानर शार्दूलाह् शार्दूला;इव दम्ष्ट्रिणः ॥गृहीत्वा द्रुम शैल अग्रान् हृष्टा युद्धाय तस्थिरे |
Those lions among the monkeys, possessing the teeth of tigers, taking hold of trees and rocks, waited delightedly for the signal to fight.
te = those; vaanara shaarduulaaH = lions among the monkeys; damSTriNaH = possessing the teeth; shaarduulaaH iva = of tigers; gR^ihiitvaa = taking hold; druma shailaagraan = of trees ad rocks; tasthire = waited; hR^iSTaraH = delightedly; yuddhaaya = (for the signal) to fight.
6.41.46
सर्वे विकृत लान्गूलाह् सर्वे दम्ष्ट्रा नख आयुधाः ॥सर्वे विकृत चित्र अन्गाह् सर्वे च विकृत आननाः |
All of them were lashing their tails feverishly, using their jaws and nails as weapons, trembling in every limb and had their faces set grimly.
sarve = all of them were; feverishly; sarve = all of them were; damSTraanakhaayudhaaH = using their jaws and nails as weapons; sarve = all of them were; vikR^ita chitraaNgaaH = trembling in every limb; sarve cha = all of them; vikR^itaananaaH = had their faces set grimly.
6.41.47
दश नाग बलाह् केचित् केचिद् दश गुण उत्तराः ॥केचिन् नाग सहस्रस्य बभूवुस् तुल्य विक्रमाः |
Some were having the strength of ten elephants, some a ten times of that and some were equal to the strength of a thousand elephants.
kechit = some were; dashanaaga balaaH = having a strength of ten elephants; kachit; some were; dashaguNottaraaH = having a strength of ten times of that; kechit = some; babhuuvuH = were; tulya vikramaaH = equal to the strength of a thousand elephants.
6.41.48
सन्ति च ओघा बलाह् केचित् केचित् शत गुण उत्तराः ॥अप्रमेय बलाश् च अन्ये तत्र आसन् हरि यूथपाः |
Some were having the strength of an ogha* of elephants. Some were endowed with a strength of ten times to that. some others there were chiefs of monkeys, having an immeasurable strength.
kechit = some were; oghabalaaH = having the strength of an ogha* of elephants; kechit = some; santi = were; dashaguNottaraaH = having strength; ten times to that; anye = some others; tatra = there; aasan = were; hari yuuthapaaH = chiefs of monkeys; aprameya balaashcha = having a strength; which was immeasurable.
*For the number represented by on ogha vide canto 28, Sarga 37.
6.41.49
अद्भुतश् च विचित्रश् च तेषाम् आसीत् समागमः ॥तत्र वानर सैन्यानाम् शलभानाम् इव उद्गमः |
Marvellous and astonishing was the gathering of those troops of monkeys there, like a swarm of locusts.
adbhutashcha = marvelous; vichitrashcha = and astonishing; aasiit = was; samaagamaH = the gathering; teSaam = of those; vaanara sainyaanaam = troops of monkeys; tatra = there; udgamaH iva = like aflight; shalabhaanaam = of locusts.
6.41.50
पतिपूर्णम् इव आकाशम् संचन्ना इव च मेदिनी ॥लन्काम् उपनिविष्टैश् च सम्पतद्भिश् च वानरैः |
By the monkeys who reached Lanka and by those stationed already beneath its walls, the air and earth seem to be completely filled.
vaanaraiH = by the monkeys; upaniviSTaiH = who reached; laNkaam = Lanka; sampatadbhishcha = and by those stationed already beneath its walls; aakaasham = the air; pratipuurNamiva = seems to be completely filled; mediniicha = the land also; sampuurNeva = seems to be entirely filled.
6.41.51
शतम् शत सहस्राणाम् पृथग् ऋक्ष वन ओकसाम् ॥लन्का द्वाराण्य् उपाजग्मुर् अन्ये योद्धुम् समन्ततः |
A hundred divisions of one lakh each of bears and monkeys poured towards the gates of Lanka, while others proceeded to fight on every side.
shatam = a hundred divisions; shatasahasraaNaam = of on lakh; R^ijSa vanaukasaam = bears and monkeys; pR^ithak = each; upaajagmuH = poured; laNkaadvaaraaNi = towards the gates of Lanka; (while) anye = others; (proceeded); yoddhum = to fight; samantataH = on every side.
6.41.52
आवृतह् स गिरिह् सर्वैस् तैह् समन्तात् प्लवम् गमैः ॥अयुतानाम् सहस्रम् च पुरीम् ताम् अभ्यवर्तत |
Those monkeys covered the mountain on every side. A crore of them ranged round that city.
saH giriH = that mountain; aavR^itaH = was covered; taiH = by those; plavaNgamaiH = monkeys; samantaat = on every side; sahasram aayutaanaam = A crore; abhyavartataH = ranged round; taam = that; puriim = city.
6.41.53
वानरैर् बलवद्भिश् च बभूव द्रुम पाणिभिः ॥सर्वतह् सम्वृता लन्का दुष्प्रवेशा अपि वायुना |
Even winds were unable to penetrate Lanka being surrounded on all sides by heroic monkeys holding tree trunks in their hands.
vaayunaapi = even winds; babhuuva = were; duSpraveshaa = unable to enter; laN^kaa = in Lanka; savR^itaa = surrounded; sarvataH = on all sides; vaanaraiH = by monkeys; drumapaaNibhiH = holding tree trunks in their hands; balavadbhiH = being strong as they were.
6.41.54
राक्षसा विस्मयम् जग्मुह् सहसा अभिनिपीडिताः ॥वानरैर् मेघ सम्काशैह् शक्र तुल्य पराक्रमैः |
The demons, who in their valour equaled Indra the ruler of gods, seeing themselves besieged, as by clouds, were struck with sudden terror.
raakSasaaH = the demons; shakratulya paraakramaiH = who in their valour equaled indra the ruler of gods; abhinipiiDitaaH = (seeing themselves) beseized; vaanaraiH = by monkeys; meghasamkaashaiH = like clouds; jagmuH = were struck; sahasaa = with sudden; vismayam = terror.
6.41.55
महान् शब्दो अभवत् तत्र बल ओघस्य अभिवर्ततः ॥सागरस्य इव भिन्नस्य यथा स्यात् सलिल स्वनः |
While the flock of monkey- troops was advancing there, a tremendous clamour arose, resembling a roar in the ocean beating against its shore.
balaughasya = (while) the flock of troops; abhivartataH = was advancing; tatra = there; mahaan = a tremendous; shabdaH = clamour; abhavat = arose; yathaa = as; syaat = becomes of; salilasvanaH = a roar in the water; saagarasyena = of the ocen; bhinnasya = beating against its shore.
6.41.56
तेन शब्देन महता सप्राकारा सतोरणा ॥लन्का प्रचलिता सर्वा सशैल वन कानना |
By that great tumult, the entire Lanka with its ramparts arches, hills, woods and forests began to tremble.
mahataa tena shabdena = by that great tumult; sarvaa = the entire; laN^kaa = Lanka; sapraakaaraa = with its ramparts; satoraNaa = arches; sashaila vana kaananaa = hills woods and forests; prachalitaa = began to tremble.
6.41.57
राम लक्ष्मण गुप्ता सा सुग्रीवेण च वाहिनी ॥बभूव दुर्धर्षतरा सर्वैर् अपि सुर असुरैः |
That army of monkeys, guarded by Rama, Lakshmana and Sugreeva became even more invinceible than all the celestials and demons put together.
saa = that; harivaahinii = army of monkeys; raama lakSmaNa guptaa = guarded by Rama; Lakshmana; sugriiveNacha = and Sugreeva; babhuuva = became; durdharSataraa = even more inivincible; sarvaiH = than all; suraasurairapi = celestials and demons.
6.41.58
राघवह् सम्निवेश्य एवम् सैन्यम् स्वम् रक्षसाम् वधे ॥सम्मन्त्र्य मन्त्रिभिह् सार्धम् निश्चित्य च पुनह् पुनः |
आनन्तर्यम् अभिप्रेप्सुह् क्रम योग अर्थ तत्त्ववित् ॥विभीषणस्य अनुमते राज धर्मम् अनुस्मरन् |
अन्गदम् वालि तनयम् समाहूय इदम् अब्रवीत् ॥
Having thus ranged his forces, with a view to destroy the demons, Rama who knew about the four expedients (to be used against an enemy in the shape of conciliation, gift, sowing dissension and punishment) employed in succession, took counsel again and again with his ministers and arrived at a decision. Calling to his mind the duty of the kings, Rama who was eager to undertake what was to be done next, in concurrence with Vibhishana, summoned Angada the son of Vali and spoke as follows:
58; 59; 60. samviveshya = having ranged; svam = his; sainyam = forces; evam = thus; (in the battle-array); vadhe = with a view to destruct; rakSasaam = the demons; raaghavaH = Rama; karma yogaartha tattva vit = who knew about four expedients (to be used against an enemy in the shape of conciliation; gift; sowing dissention and punishment) employed in succession; sammantrtray = took counsel; punaH punaH = again and again; mantribhiH saartham = with his counsellors; nishchitya = and arrived at a decision; anusmaran = calling to his mind; raja dharmam = the duty of the kings; samaahuuya = summoning; aN^gadam = Angada; vaalitanayam = the son of Vali; (Rama); aanantaryam abhipropsum = who was eager to undertake what was to be done next; animate = acting in concurrence with; vibhiiSaNasya = Vibhishana; abraviit = spoke; idam = these words.
6.41.61
गत्वा सौम्य दशग्रीवम् ब्रूहि मद् वचनात् कपे |
लन्घयित्वा पुरीम् लन्काम् भयम् त्यक्त्वा गत व्यथः ॥भ्रष्ट श्रीक गत ऐश्वर्य मुमूर्षो नष्ट चेतनः |
"Go my gentle Angada on my behalf and, passing thought the city of Lanka without fear and anxiety and Lanka without fear and anxiety and approaching Ravana - the unfortunate demon devoid of sovereignty and who has lost his splendour because of his inclination to die - admonish him in the following words:"
saumya = O; gentle; kape = Angada!; laN^ghayitvaa = after passing; laNKaam purrim = the city of Lanka; tyaktvaa = abandoning; bhayam = fear; gata vyathaH = free from anxiety; gatvaa = and approaching; dashagriivam = Ravana; bhraSTa shriikam = the unfortunate demon; gataishvaryam = devoid of sovereignity; mumuurSanaSTa chetasam = who lost splendour because of his desire for death; bruuhi = tell (him); madvachanaat = as my words.
6.41.62
ऋषीणाम् देवतानाम् च गन्धर्व अप्सरसाम् तथा ॥नागानाम् अथ यक्षाणाम् राज्नाम् च रजनी चर |
यच् च पापम् कृतम् मोहाद् अवलिप्तेन राक्षस ॥नूनम् अद्य गतो दर्पह् स्वयम्भू वर दानजः |
तस्य दण्ड धरस् ते अहम् दार आहरण कर्शितः ॥
"O, Ravana the Ranger of the Night! In your reckless arrogance, sages, celestials, celestial musicians and their wives, serpent - demons, yakshas the semi-divine beings and kings have been oppressed by you. From now on, that arrogance, born of the boon you received from Brahma the Lord of creation, shall be subdued."
62; 63; 63. rajaniichara = O; Ravana the ranger of the night!; yat = which; paapam = sin; kR^itam = was performed; avaliptena = by you the arrogant; mohaat = and the ignorant one; R^iSiiNaam = to sages; devataanaam = to celestials; tathaa = an; gandharvaapsarasaam = to the celestial musicians and their wives; naagaaanaam = to the serpent- demons; atha = and; yakSaaNaam = to yakshas the semidivine beings; raajJNaamcha = and to the kings; tasya = that; paapasya = sin's; duraasadaa = unparalleled; vyuSTiH = consequence; sampraaptaa = has come; adye = now; te = your; darpaH = arrogance; svayambhuuvaradaanajaH = born out of the boon granted to you by Brahma the god of creation; vigataH = has gone (will go).
6.41.65
तस्य दण्डधरस्तेऽहम् दाराहरणकर्शितः |
दण्डम् धारयमाणस् तु लन्का द्वरे व्यवस्थितः ॥
"I shall inflict a fitting penalty for your ruthless abduction of my consort. I am stationed myself at the gate of Lanka, with a Rod of chastisement."
aham = I; daaraaharaNa karshitaH = having been hurt because of taking away of my wife; daN^DadharaH = have become a punisher; te = to you; tasya = on that account; dhaarayamaaNaH = wielding; daN^Dam = as rod of chastisement; vyavasthitaH = I am stationed; laNkaa dvaare = at the gate of Lanka.
6.41.66
पदवीम् देवतानाम् च महर्षीणाम् च राक्षस |
राजर्षीणाम् च सर्वेणाम् गमिष्यसि मया हतः ॥
"O, demon! Slain by me, you will attain the region of Gods, of all the great sages and all the royal sages."
raakSasa = O; demon!; hataH = Slain; mayaa = by me; gamiSyasi = you will ontain; padaviim = the path (death); devataanaam cha = of the Gods; maharSiiNaam cha = great sages; sarveSaam = and all; raajarSiiNaam cha = the royal sages.
6.41.67
बलेन येन वै सीताम् मायया राक्षस अधम |
माम् अतिक्रामयित्वा त्वम् हृतवांस् तद् विदर्शय ॥
"O, the worst demon! Demonstrate the same courage and magic that you did employ in bearing Seetha away from me."
raakSasaadhama = O; the worst demon!; nidarshaya = Demonstrate; tat = that; balena = courage; maayayaa = and magic; yena = by which; tvam = you; atikraamayitvaa = have distanced; siitaam = Seetha; maam = from me; hR^itavaan = and stolen (her).
6.41.68
अराक्षसम् इमम् लोकम् कर्ता अस्मि निशितैह् शरैः |
न चेत् शरणम् अभ्येषि माम् उपादाय मैथिलीम् ॥
"If you do not make an appeal to my clemency by returning Seetha, I shall make this world devoid of all demons."
na abhyeSi yadi = If you do not make an appeal; sharaNam = to my clemency; aadaaya = by returning; tat = that; maithiliim = Seetha; karmaasmi = I shall make; imam = this; lokam = world; araakSasam = devoid of demons.
6.41.69
धर्म आत्मा रक्षसाम् श्रेष्ठह् सम्प्राप्तो अयम् विभीषणः |
लन्का ऐश्वर्यम् ध्रुवम् श्रीमान् अयम् प्राप्नोत्य् अकण्टकम् ॥
"This pious minded Vibhishana, the foremost of demons has come to me. Surely, this illustrious demon will obtain the kingdom of Lanka, which will henceforth be free from troubles."
ayam vibhiiSaNaH = this Vibhishana; dharmaatmaa = the pious minded; raakSasa shreSThaH = and the foremost of demons; sampraaptaH = has come to me; dhruvam = Surely; shriimaan = this illustrious demon; praaproti = will obtain; idam = this; laN^kaishvaryam = kingdom of Lanka; akaN^Takam = free from troubles.
6.41.70
न हि राज्यम् अधर्मेण भोक्तुम् क्षणम् अपि त्वया |
शक्यम् मूर्ख सहायेन पापेन अविजित आत्मना ॥
"You, without a knowledge of the self and a sinful demon having stupid followers around you, cannot indeed enjoy the kingdom even for a moment, by this unrighteousness."
tvayaa = by you; muurkha sahaayena = having stupid followers; paapena = a sinful demon; aviditaatmanaa = without a knowledge of the self; na shakyam hi = can not indeed; bhoktum = enjoy; raajyam = the kingdom; kSaNampi = even for a moment; adharmeNa = by this unrightousness.
6.41.71
युध्यस्व वा धृतिम् कृत्वा शौर्यम् आलम्ब्य राक्षस |
मत् शरैस् त्वम् रणे शान्तस् ततह् पूतो भविष्यसि ॥
"O, demon! Otherwise, get ready for a battle, by gathering courage and laying hold of your valour. Having been slain by my arrows in combat, you will be laid in peace.
raakSasa = O; demon!; vaa = otherwise; yudhyasva = get ready for a battle; kR^itvaa = by gathering; dhR^itim = courage; aalambya = and laying hold of; shauryam = your valour; shaantaH = having been slain; machharaiH = by my arrows; raNe = in combat; bhaviSyasi = you will be laid; shaantaH = in peace.
Sarga 41 (part 2 of 2)
6.41.72
यद्याविशसि लोकांस् त्रीन् पक्षि भूतो मनो जवः |
मम चक्षुष् पथम् प्राप्य न जीवन् प्रतियास्यसि ॥
"O, Ranger of the Night! Even if you range the three worlds in the forms of a bird, you will not return alive, when you come into my range of sight."
nishaachara = O; Ranger of the Night!; bhuutvaa = (Even if) you become; pakSii = a bird; aavishasi = and enter; triin = the three; lokaan = world's; na pratiyaasyasi = you will not return; jiivan = alive; praapya = when you come into; mama = my; chakSuH patham = range of sight.
6.41.73
ब्रवीमि त्वाम् हितम् वाक्यम् क्रियताम् और्ध्वदेकिकम् |
सुदृष्टा क्रियताम् लन्का जीवितम् ते मयि स्थितम् ॥
"I give you this salutary counsel prepare for your obsequies. Let Lanka be obliged to be seen well by you (like your last sight), as your survival is in my hands."
braviim = I am telling; vaakyam = the words; hitam = beneficial; tvaam = to you; kriyataam = be obliged; surd^iSTaa = to be seen well (by you); (as) te jiivitam = your survival; sthitam = is dependent; mayi = on me.
6.41.74
इत्य् उक्तह् स तु तारेयो रामेण अक्लिष्ट कर्मणा |
जगाम आकाशम् आविश्य मूर्तिमान् इव हव्य वाट् ॥
Hearing the words of Rama, who was unwearied in action, Angada the son of Tara, leapt into air like a god of fire personified and marched ahead.
uktaH = spoken; iti = thus; raameNa = by Rama; akliSTa karmaNaa = who was unwearied inaction; taareyaH = Angada the son of Tara; aavishya = entered; aakaasham- the air; havyavaaTiva = like a god of fire; muurtimaan = personified; jagaama = and proceeded ahead.
6.41.75
सो अतिपत्य मुहूर्तेन श्रीमान् रावण मन्दिरम् |
ददर्श आसीनम् अव्यग्रम् रावणम् सचिवैह् सह ॥
Reaching Ravana's palace in an instant, the illustrious Angada saw Ravana, seated coolly along with his ministers.
atipatya = reaching; raavaNa mandiram = Ravana's palace; muhuurtena = within a moment; shriimaan = the illustrious; saH = Angada; dadarsha = saw; raavaNam = Ravana; aasiinam = seated; avyagram = coolly; sachivaiH saha = along with his ministers.
6.41.76
ततस् तस्य अविदूरेण निपत्य हरि पुम्गवः |
दीप्त अग्नि सदृशस् तस्थाव् अन्गदह् कनक अन्गदः ॥
Angada, the foremost of the monkeys, wearing golden bracelets, descended close to the king and stood there like a flaming torch.
tataH = thereafter; aN^gadaH = Angada; haripuNgavaH = the foremost of the monkeys; kanakaaN^gadaH = wearing golden bracelets; nipatya = descended; aduureNa = close; tasya = to the king; tasthau = and stood; diipaagni; sadR^ishaH = like a flaming torch.
6.41.77
तद् राम वचनम् सर्वम् अन्यून अधिकम् उत्तमम् |
सामात्यम् श्रावयाम् आस निवेद्य आत्मानम् आत्मना ॥
Having made himself known, Angada communicated, that whole of the excellent speech of Rama without adding or subtracting anything to Ravana in the presence of Ravana's ministers, saying:
nivedya aatmaanam aatmanaa = haing made himself known; (Angada); shravayaamaasaa = caused to be communicated; tat = that; sarvam = whole; uttamam = of excellent; raama vachanam = speech of Rama; anyuunaadhikam = without adding or subtracting anything; saamaatyam = to Ravana in the presence of his ministers (a follows):
6.41.78
दूतो अहम् कोसल इन्द्रस्य रामस्य अक्लिष्ट कर्मणः |
वालि पुत्रो अन्गदो नाम यदि ते श्रोत्रम् आगतः ॥
"I am the son of Vali, Angada by name. I have come as a messenger for the king of Koshala, Rama of imperishable exploits. Has my name ever reached your ears?"
aham = I; vaaliputraH = am the son of Vali; aNgado naama = called Angada; duutaH = the messenger; koshalendrasya = of the king of Koshala; raamasya = Rama; akliSTa karmaNaH = of imperishable = exploits; aagataH yadi = (has my name) ever reached; te = your; shrotram = ear?
6.41.79
आह त्वाम् राघवो रामह् कौसल्य आनन्द वर्धनः |
निष्पत्य प्रतियुध्यस्व नृशंसम् पुरुष अधम ॥
"Rama who is born in Raghu dynasty and who augements the joy of Kausalya speaks thus to you, �O, ruthless demon! Come forth and enter into combat. Prove to be the representative of your race!' "
raamaH = Rama; Kausalya nandaardhanaH = who augments the joy of Kausalya; raaghavaH = and the one born in Raghu dynasty; aha = speaks (thus); tvaam = to you; nR^ishamsa = O; ruthless demon!; niSpatya = come forth; yudhyasva = and enter into combat; bhava = prove; puruSaH = to be the representative of your race.
6.41.80
हन्ता अस्मि त्वाम् सह अमात्यम् सपुत्र ज्नाति बान्धवम् |
निरुद्विग्नास् त्रयो लोका भविष्यन्ति हते त्वयि ॥
" �I shall kill you along with your ministers, sons, cousins and other relatives. You being dead, all the three worlds will be rid of fear.'"
hantaasmi = I shall kill tvaam = you; sahaamaatyam = along with your ministers; saputra jJNaati baandhavaH = sons; cousins and relatives; tvam = you; hate = being dead; trayaH = the three; lokaah = worlds; bhaviSyanti = will be; nirudvignaaH = rid of fear.
6.41.81
देव दानव यक्षाणाम् गन्धर्व उरग रक्षसाम् |
शत्रुम् अद्य उद्धरिष्यामि त्वाम् ऋषीणाम् च कण्टकम् ॥
" �Now, I shall uproot you, a thorn to sages and an enemy to celestials, demons, semi-divine beings, celestial musicians, serpent-gods and ogres'."
adya = now; uddhariSyaami = I shall uproot out; tvam = you; kaN^Takamcha = who are a thorn; R^iSiiNaam = to sages; shatrum = and enemy; deva daanava yakSaaNaam = to celestials; demons; semi-divine beings; gandharvoraga rakSasaam = celestial musicians; serpent-gods and ogres.
6.41.82
विभीषणस्य च ऐश्वर्यम् भविष्यति हते त्वयि |
न चेत् सत्कृत्य वैदेहीम् प्रणिपत्य प्रदास्यसि ॥
"If you do not restore Seetha honourably, by bowing respectfully before me, you are slain and Vibhishana will become the king.'"
na pradaasyasi chet = If you do not restore; vaidehiim = Seetha; satkR^itya = honourably; praNipatya = by bowing respectfully before me; tvayi = you; hate = ae slain; aishvaryam = and the kingdom; bhaviSyati = will belong; vibhiiSaNasya = to Vibhishana.
6.41.83
इत्य् एवम् परुषम् वाक्यम् ब्रुवाणे हरि पुम्गवे |
अमर्ष वशम् आपन्नो निशा चर गण ईश्वरः ॥
Hearing these harsh words from Angada the lion among the monkeys, Ravana the Lord of the demon-tribe was infuriated.
hari puN^gave = (While) the lion among monkeys; Angada; bruvaaNe = was speaking; ityevam = thus; paruSam = in harsh; vaakyam = words; nishaacharagaNeshvaraH = Ravana the Lord of the demon-tribe; aapannaH = prevailed; amarSa vasham = on the influence of anger.
6.41.84
ततः स रोष ताम्र अक्षह् शशास सचिवांस् तदा |
गृह्यताम् एष दुर्मेधा वध्यताम् इति च असकृत् ॥
Then, the enraged Ravana repeatedly commanded his attendants, saying: "Let this stupid monkey be seized and put to death."
tataH = thereafter; saH = Ravana; aapannaH = who obtained; roSam = wrath; tadaa = then; asakR^it = respeatedly; shasaasa = commanded; sachivaan = his attendants; iti = thus; durmedhaaH = (Let) this stupid monkey; gR^ihyataam = be seized; vadhyataam = and killed.
6.41.85
रावणस्य वचह् श्रुत्वा दीप्त अग्नि सम तेजसः |
जगृहुस् तम् ततो घोराश् चत्वारो रजनी चराः ॥
Hearing Ravana's words, four terrible demons seized Angada who, in his splendour, resembled a blazing torch.
tataH = then; shrutvaa = hearing; raavaNasya = Ravana's vachaH = words; chatvaaraH = four; ghoraaH = terrible; rajaniicharaah = demons; jagR^ihuH = seized; tam = Angada; tejasaa = who; in his splendour; diiptaagnimiva = resembled a blazing torch.
6.41.86
ग्राहयाम् आस तारेयह् स्वयम् आत्मानम् आत्मना |
बलम् दर्शयितुम् वीरो यातु धान गणे तदा ॥
Then, the prudent and heroic Angada the son of Tara voluntarily allowed himself to be seized, in order to display his prowess before the host of demons.
tadaa = then; taareyaH = Angada the son of Tara; aatmavaan = the prudent; viiraH = and the heroic monkey; svayam = voluntarily; graahayaamaasa aatmaanaam = allowed himself to be seized; darshayitum = to display; balam = his prowess; yaatudhaanagaNe = before the host of demons.
6.41.87
स तान् बाहु द्वये सक्तान् आदाय पतगान् इव |
प्रासादम् शैल सम्काशम् उत्पापात अन्गदस् तदा ॥
Then, seizing like unto birds those attendants clung to his arms, Angada leapt on to the palace that resembled like a mountain.
tadaa = then; aadaaya = seizing; patagaaniva = like unto birds; taan = those attendants; baahudvayaa = saktaan = entangled in both of his arms; utpapaata = he leapt on; praasaadam = to the palace; shaila sankaasham = that resembled like a mountain.
6.41.88
तेस्योत्पतनवेगेन निर्धूतास्तत्र राक्षसाः |
भुमौ निपतिताह् सर्वे राक्षस इन्द्रस्य पश्यतः ॥
All those four demons were shaken out by Angada's impetuous leap and fell on the ground there under the eyes of their king.
sarve = all those four; raakSasaaH = demons; nirdhuutaaH = were shaken out; tasya = by Angada's utpatana vegena = impetuous leap; nipatitaaH = and they fell; bhuumau = on the ground; tatra = there; pashyataH = under the eyes; raakSasendrasya = of the king of demons.
6.41.89
ततः प्रासाद शिखरम् शैल शृन्गम् इव उन्नतम् |
तत् पफाल तदा आक्रान्तम् दशग्रीवस्य पश्यतः ॥
Thereafter, the glorious Angada the son of Vali ascended the roof of Ravana's palace, which equaled the summit of a mountain in height.
tataH = thereafter; prataapavaan = the glorious; vaali putraH = Angada the son of Vali; chakraama = ascended; praasaada shikharam = the roof of the palace; raakSasendrsya = of Ravana; shailashR^igamiva = which equaled the summit of a mountain; unnatam = in height.
पफाल च तदाक्रान्तं दशग्रीवस्य पश्यतः |
पुरा हिमवतः शृङ्गं वज्रेणेव विदारितम् ६-४१-९०
That roof of the palace, trampled by Angada, crumbled - as a peak of Himalayan range was shattered long ago by lightening - before Ravana's gaze.
tadaakraantam = that roof of the palace; trampled by Angada; paphaalacha = crumbled; himaataH shR^iN^gamiva = as a peak of Himalayan range; vidaaritam = was shattered; puraa = long ago; vajreNa = by lightening; dashagriivasya = before Ravana's pashyatah = gaze.
6.41.91
भन्क्त्वा प्रासाद शिखरम् नाम विश्राव्य च आत्मनः |
विनद्य सुमहा नादम् उत्पपात विहायसा ॥
After destroying the roof of the palace, Angada proclaimed his name and with a triumphant roar, rose into the air.
bhaNKtvaa = after destroying; prasaada shikharam = the roof of the palace; naama vishraavyacha aatmanaH = proclaiming his name; vinadya = roaring; sumahaa naadam = with a very great noise; utpapaata = rose; vihaayasaa = into the air.
व्यथयन् राक्षसान् सर्वान् हर्षयंश्चापि वानरान् |
स वानराणां मध्ये तु रामपार्श्वमुपागतः ६-४१-९२
Causing restlessness to all the demons but delight to the monkeys, Angada approached close to Rama, who was stationed in the middle of the monkey-forces.
vyathayan = causing restlessness; sarvaan = to all; raakSasaan = the demons; harSayam shchaapi = but delight; vaanaraaNaam = to the monkeys; (Angada); upaagataH = approached; raama paarshvam = close to Rama; madhye = in the middle; vaanaraaNaam = of the monkeys.
6.41.93
रावणस् तु परम् चक्रे क्रोधम् प्रासाद धर्षणात् |
विनाशम् च आत्मनह् पश्यन् निह्श्वास परमो अभवत् ॥
Because of the destruction of his palace, Ravana on his part got extremely angry. Foreseeing his own destruction, he became a desponded demon.
praasaada dharSaNaat = because of the destruction of the palace; raavaNastu = Ravana on his part; chakre = got; param = extreme; krodham = anger; pashyan = foreseeing; aatmaanaH = his own; vinaasham = destruction; abhavat = he became; niH shvaasa paramaH = a desponded demon.
6.41.94
रामस् तु बहुभिर् हृष्टैर् निनदद्भिह् प्लवम् गमैः |
वृतो रिपु वध आकान्क्षी युद्धाय एव अभ्यवर्तत ॥
Surrounded by many monkeys, roaring with delight, Rama on his part was proceeding ahead already for the battle, with an intent to wipe out the enemy.
vR^itaH = surrounded; bahubhiH plavaNgamaiH = by many monkeys; vinadadbhiH = roaring; hR^iSTaiH = with delight; raamastu = Rama on his part; abhivartata = was proceeding ahead; yuddhaayaiva = for the battle already; ripuvadhaa kaaN^kSii = with an intent to wipe out the enemy.
6.41.95
सुषेणस् तु महा वीर्यो गिरि कूट उपमो हरिः |
बहुभिह् सम्वृतस् तत्र वानरैह् काम रूपिभिः ॥
Now, Sushena the highly valiant monkey, was stationed there like the head of the mountain surrounded by innumerable monkeys, who were bale to change their form at will.
suSeNastu = now Sushena; mahaaviiryaH = the most valiant; hariH = girikuuTopamaH = was like the head of the mountain; tatra = there; bahubhiH = samvR^itaH = surrounded by; innumerable; vaanaraiH = monkeys; kaamaruupibhiH = who were able to change their form at will.
6.41.96
स तु द्वाराणि सर्वाणि सुग्रीव वचनात् कपिः |
पर्याक्रमत दुर्धर्षो नक्षत्राणि इव चन्द्रमाः ॥
Under the order of Sugreeva, the invincible monkey, Sushena was patrolling the gates and wandering like a moon among the stars.
Sugreeva vachanaat = under the order of Sugreeva; saH kapiH = that monkey; durdharSaH = the invincible; samyamya = was patrolling; dvaaraaNi = the gates; paryakraamata = and wandering; nakSatraaNiva = like among stars; chandramaaH = the moon.
6.41.97
तेषाम् अक्षौहिणि शतम् समवेक्ष्य वन ओकसाम् |
लन्काम् उपनिविष्टानाम् सागरम् च अतिवर्तताम् ॥राक्षसा विस्मयम् जग्मुस् त्रासम् जग्मुस् तथा अपरे |
अपरे समर उद्धर्षाद्द् हर्षम् एव उपपेदिरे ॥
Seeing hundreds of divisions of those monkeys encamped under the walls of Lanka, marshaled on the shores of the sea, the demons were amazed and some others were terror-struck while others, overjoyed at the prospect of fighting, leapt even in exultation.
97; 98. samavekSya = seeing; akSauhiNi shatam = hundreds of divisions; teSaam = of those; vanaukasaam = monkeys; abhivartataam = encamped; laN^kaam upaniviSTaanaam = under the walls of Lanksa; saagaram cha = (marshaled on the shores) of the sea; raakSasaaH = the demons; jagmuH = got; vismayam = amazed; tathaa = and; apare = some others; jagmuH = got; tathaa = and; apare = some others; jagmuH = got; taasam = terror-struck; apare = (while) others; traasam = terror-struck; apare = (While) others; harSaat = overjoyed; samara = at the prospect of fighting; upapedire = leapt; harSameva = even in exultation.
6.41.99
कृत्स्नम् हि कपिभिर् व्याप्तम् प्राकार परिख अन्तरम् |
ददृशू राक्षसा दीनाह् प्राकारम् वानरी कृतम् ॥हाहाकारमकुर्वन्त राक्षसा भयमागताः |
Those miserable demons saw the entire extensive space between the walls and the moat being occupied by the monkeys, like unto a second rampart. The demons cried out, "Woe! Alas!" in panic.
diinaH = the miserable; rakSasaaH = demons; dadR^ishuH = saw; kR^itsnam = the entire; vyaaptam = extensive; praakaara parikhaantaram = space between the walls and the moat; vaanariikR^itam = being occupied by the monkeys; praakaaram = like under unto a second rampart; raakSasaaH = the demons; aagataH = got; bhayam = a panic; akurvanta = and cried out; haahaakaaram = "woe! Alas!"
6.41.100
तस्मिन् महा भीषणके प्रवृत्ते |
कोलाहले राक्षस राजधान्याम् |
प्रगृह्य रक्षांसि महा आयुधानि |
युग अन्त वाता;इव सम्विचेरुह् ॥
As a result of that appalling tumult in the capital city of the demons, the soldiers of Ravana seized hold of their great weapons and sallied forth like the winds that blow at the dissolution of the worlds.
pravR^itte = as a result; tasmin = of that; mahaa bhiiSaNake = appalling; kolaahale = tumult; raakSasa raajadhaanyaam = in the capital city of demons; rakSaamsi = the demons; pragR^ihya = seized hold of; mahaayudhaani = their great weapons; samvicheruH = and sallied forth; yugaantaa raataaH iva = like the winds that blow at the dissolution of the worlds.
इत्यार्षे श्रीमद्रामायणे आदिकाव्ये युद्धकाण्डे एकचत्वारिंशः सर्गः
Sarga 42
6.42.1
ततस् ते राक्षसास् तत्र गत्वा रावण मन्दिरम् |
न्यवेदयन् पुरीम् रुद्धाम् रामेण सह वानरैः ॥
Then, the demons there, approached Ravana and informed him that the city had been besieged by Rama along with his monkeys.
tataH = then; raakSasaaH = the demons; tatra = there; gatvaa = having gone; raavaNamandiram = to the house of Ravana; nyavedayan = informed (that); puriim = the city of Lanka; ruddhaam = has been besieged; raameNa = by Rama; vaanaraiH saha = along with his monkeys.
6.42.2
रुद्धाम् तु नगरीम् ज़्रुत्वा जात क्रोधो निज़ा चरः |
विधानम् द्विगुणम् ज़्रुत्वा प्रासादम् सो अध्यरोहत ॥
Hearing that the city has been attacked, Ravana exhibiting his anger, doubly made the necessary arrangements for the war and ascended his mansion.
shrutvaa = hearing; nagariim = that the city; ruddhaam = has been attacked; nishaacharaH = Ravana; jaatakrodhaH = exhibiting his anger; dviguNam = doubly; kR^itvaa = made; vidhaanam = his arrangements; aarohatacha = and ascended; praasaadam = his mansion.
6.42.3
स ददर्ज़ आवृताम् लन्काम् सज़ैल वन काननाम् |
असम्ख्येयैर् हरि गणैः सर्वतो युद्ध कान्क्षिभिः ॥
That Ravana caught a glimpse of the city of Lanka, with its mountains, groves and forests all being covered by innumerable troops of monkeys, waiting for war.
saH = that Ravana; dadarsha = saw; laN^kaam = the city of Lanka; sashailavanakaananaam = with its mountains; grooves and forests; vR^itaam = being covered; sarvataH = on all sides; asamkhyeyaiH = by innumerable; harigaNaiH = troops of monkeys; yuddha kaaNkSibhiH = looking for war.
6.42.4
स दृष्ट्वा वानरैह् सर्वाम् वसुधाम् कवली कृताम् |
कथम् क्षपयितव्याह् स्युर् इति चिन्ता परो अभवत् ॥
Seeing the earth made all brown with innumerable monkeys, Ravana in great perplexity reflected: "How can they be exterminated?"
dR^iSTvaa = seeing; vasudhaam = the earth; kapiliikR^itaam = made brown in colour; sarvaiH = with all; vanaraaH = monkeys; saH = Ravana; abhavat = became; chintaaparaH = lost in thought; iti = as to; katham = how; syuH = (they) can be; kSapayitavyaa = exterminated.
6.42.5
स चिन्तयित्वा सुचिरम् धैर्यम् आलम्ब्य रावणः |
राघवम् हरि यूथाम्ज़् च ददर्ज़ आयत लोचनः ॥
Having pondered for long, regaining his confidence and with his eyes widened by surprise, Ravana gazed on Rama and his troops of monkeys.
chintayitvaa = having pondered; suchiram = for long; aalambya = regaining; dhairyam = his confidence; aayata lochanaH = and with his eyes widened by surprise; saH = that Ravana; dadarsha = saw; raaghavam = Rama; hariyuuthaamshcha = and his troops of monkeys.
6.42.6
राघवः सहसैन्येन मुदितो नाम पुप्लुवे |
लङ्काम् ददर्श गुप्ताम् वै सर्वतो राक्षसैर्वृताम् ॥
Full of delight, Rama passed forward (on the back of a monkey) along with his army and saw Lanka being guarded on all sides and thronged with demons.
raaghavaH = Rama; muditaH = delightful; saha sainyena = along with the army; pupluve naama = pressed forward (on the back of a monkey); dadarsha = and saw; laN^Kaam = Lanka; guptaam = being guarded; sarvataH = on all sides; vR^itaam = and thronged; raakSasaiH = with demons.
6.42.7
दृष्ट्वा दाशरथिर्लङ्काम् चित्रध्वजपताकिनीम् |
जगाम मनसा सीताम् दूयमानेन चेतसा ॥
Seeing that city of Lanka duly decorated with banners and flags, Rama remembered Seetha with a distressed heart.
dR^iSTvaa = seeing; laN^kaam = Lanka; chitra dhvaja pataakiniim = decorated with banners and flags; daasharathiH = Rama; jagaama = recollected; manasaa = in his mind; siitaam = about Seetha; duuyamaanena = with a distressed chetasaa = heart.
6.42.8
अत्र सा मृगशाबाक्षी मत्कृते जनकात्मजा |
पीड्यते शोकसंतप्ता कृशा स्थण्डिलशायिनी ॥
He said to himself, "Here is that daughter of Janaka, whose eyes resemble those of a fawn, tormented with grief, emacitated, with a bare ground as her bed and suffering here on my account."
(He said to himself); saa jankaatmajaa = here is that Seetha; mR^iga shaabaakSii = whose eyes resemble those of a fawn; shoka samtaptaa = tormented with grief; kR^ishaa = emaciated; sthaNDila shaayinii = with a bare ground as her bed; piiDyate = and suffereing matkR^ite = on my account; atra = here.
6.42.9
निपीड्यमानां धर्मात्मा वैदेहीमनुचिन्तयन् |
क्षिप्रमाज्ञापयद्रामो वानरान् द्विषताम् वधे ॥
Reflecting on Seetha being troubled, the virtuous Rama speedily issued a command to the monkeys to destroy the enemies forthwith.
anuchintayan = reflecting on; vaidehiim = Seetha; nipiiDyamaanaam = being troubled; dharmaatmaa = the virtuous; raamaH = Rama; kSipram = speedily; aajJNaapayat = issued a command; vaanaraam = to the monkeys; vadhe = to destroy; dviSataam = the enemies.
6.42.10
एवमुक्ते तु वचसि रामेणाक्लिष्टकर्मणा |
संघर्षमाणाः प्लवगाः सिम्हनादै रपूर्यन् ॥
Hearing those words of Rama, who was unwearied in action, the monkeys vying with one another filled the air with their roaring resembling those of lion.
vachasi = (While) the aforesaid words; uktesati = were spoken; evam = thus; rameNa = by Rama; akliSTakarmaNaa = who was unwearied in action; plavagaaH = the monkeys; samgharSamaaNaaH = vying with one another; aapuurayan = filled the air; simhanaadaiH = with their roaring; resembling those of a lion.
6.42.11
शिखरैर्विकिरामैतां लङ्काम् मुष्टिभिरेव वा |
इति स्म दधिरे सर्वे मनांसि हरियूथपाः ॥
"We shall tear asunder this Lanka with mountain-peaks or with fists alone." - thus resolved all the monkey- generals.
vikiraama = we shall tear asunder; etaam laNkaam = this Lanka; shikharaiH = with mountain = peaks; muSTibhireva vaa = or with fists alone; iti = thus; dadhire manaamsi = resolved ; sarve = all; hariyuuthapaaH = the monkey- generals.
6.42.12
उद्यम्य गिरिशृङ्गाणि महान्ति शिखराणि च |
तरूंश्चोत्पाट्य विविधांस्तिष्ठन्ति हरियूथपाः ॥
Lifting up mountain peaks and huge rocks and plucking up various kinds of trees, the monkey-generals stood prepared (for the attack).
hariyuuthapaaH = the monkey- generals; udyamya = having lifted; girishR^iNgaaNi = the mountain-peaks; mahaanti = and huge; shikharaaNi = rocks; utpaaTya = and having plucked up; vividhaan = varius kinds; taruumshcha = of trees; tiSThanti = stood prepared (for the attack).
6.43.13
प्रेक्षतो राक्षस इन्द्रस्य तान्य् अनीकानि भागज़ः |
राघव प्रिय काम अर्थम् लन्काम् आरुरुहुस् तदा ॥
In order to fulfill Rama's cherished desire, those troops, forming themselves into columns, began to scale the heights of Lanka, while Ravana stood gazing.
tadaa = then; taani aniikaai = those troops; bhaagashaH = forming into columns aaruruhuH = began to scale the heights; laN^kaam = of Lanka; raakSasendrasya = (while) Ravana; prekSataH = stood gazing; raaghava priya kaamaartham = in order to fulfill Rama's cherished desire.
6.42.14
ते ताम्र वक्त्रा हेम आभा राम अर्थे त्यक्त जीविताः |
लन्काम् एव अह्यवर्तन्त साल ताल ज़िला आयुधाः ॥
Those monkeys, of golden hue with coppery countenance, fighting with Sala trees and mountain-peaks, marched ahead towards the city of Lanka, ready as they were to lay down their lives in Rama's service.
te = those monkeys; hemaabhaaH = of golden hue; taamra vaktraaH = with coppery countenance; saala bhuudhara yodhinaH = fighting with sala trees and mountain- peaks; abhyavartanta = marched ahead; laN^kam = towards Lanka; tyakta jiivitaaH = ready to lay down their lives; raamaarthe = in Rama's sevice.
6.42.15
ते द्रुमैः पर्वत अग्रैज़् च मुष्टिभिज़् च प्लवम् गमाः |
प्रासाद अग्राणि च उच्चानि ममन्तुस् तोरणानि च ॥
Those monkeys demolished innumerable defensive walls and arches with blows from trees, mountain-tops and fists.
te plavaN^gamaaH = those monkeys; mamanthuH = demolished; asamkhyaani = innumerable; praakaaraaNi = defensive walls; toraNaanicha = and arches; drumaiH = (with blows) from trees; parvataagraiH = mountain-tops; muSTibhishcha = an fists.
6.42.16
पारिखाः पूरयन्ति स्म प्रसन्न सलिल आयुताः |
पांसुभिह् पर्वत अग्रैज़् च तृणैः काष्ठैज़् च वानराः ॥
The monkeys filled the moats containing clear water with sands, mountain-tops, grasses and logs of wood.
vaanaraaH = the monkeys; puurayantisma = filled; parikhaiH = the moats; prasanna salilaayutaaH = containing clear water; paamsubhiH = with sands; parvataagraiH = mountain-tops; tR^iNaiH = grasses; kaaSThaishcha = and logs of woods.
6.42.17
ततः सहस्र यूथाज़् च कोटि यूथाज़् च यूथपाः |
कोटी ज़त युताज़् च अन्ये लन्काम् आरुरुहुस् तदा ॥
The commanders scaled the walls of Lanks, taking with them battalions of monkeys in thousands, in crores and even hundreds of crores.
tataH = thereafter; yuuthapaaH = the commanders; aaruruhuH = scaled (the walls); laN^kaam = of Lanka; (taking with them); sahasrayuuthaashcha = battalions of monkeys in thousands; koTiyuuthaashcha = in crores; koTiyuutha shataashcha = (and even) hundreds of crores; anye cha = along with other.
6.42.18
कान्चनानि प्रम्ऱ्द्नन्तस् तोरणानि प्लवम् गमाः |
कैलास ज़िखर आभानि गोपुराणि प्रमथ्य च ॥
The monkeys stood tearing up the golden arches and breaking down the gates that equaled the peak of Kailasa the mountainous abode of Shiva the Lord of Destruction.
pramardantaH = tearing up; kaaNchanaani = the golden; toraNaani = arches; pramathyacha = and breaking down; gopuraaNi = the gates; kailaasa shikharaabhaaNi = that equaled the peak of Kailasa the mountainous abode of Shiva the god of destruction; plavaNgamaaH = the monkeys (attacked Lanka).
6.42.19
आप्लवन्तः प्लवन्तज़् च गर्जन्तज़् च प्लवम् गमाः |
लन्काम् ताम् अभ्यवर्तन्त महा वारण सम्निभाः ॥
The monkeys who resembled great elephants hurled themselves towards that Lanka, springing, leaping and roaring.
plavaNgamaaH = the monkeys; mahaa vaaraNa samnibhaaH = who resembled great elephants; abhidhaavanti = rushed; taam laN^kaam = towards that Lanka; aaplavanta = sprining; plavantashcha = leaping; garjantashcha = and roaring.
6.42.20
जयत्य् अतिबलो रामो लक्ष्मणज़् च महा बलः |
राजा जयति सुग्रीवो राघवेण अभिपालितः ॥इत्य् एवम् घोषयन्तज़् च गर्जन्तज़् च प्लवम् गमाः |
अभ्यधावन्त लन्कायाह् प्राकारम् काम रूपिणः ॥
The monkeys, who were able to change their form at will, shouting - "Victory to the mighty Rama and the valiant Lakshmana!" "Victory of Sugreeva protected by Raghava!" and roaring, rushed towards the defensive walls of Lanka.
20; 21. plavaNgamaaH = the monkeys; kaama ruupiNaH = who were able to change their form at will; ghoSayantascha = shouting thus; jayati = victory; urubalaH = to the mighty; raamaH = Rma; mahaabalaH = and the valiant; lakSmaNashca = Lakshmana; jayati = victory; raajaa = to the king; sugriivaH = Sugreeva; abhipaalitaH = protected; raaghaveNa = by Rama; garjantashcha = and roaring; abhyadhaavanta = rushed; praakaaram = towards the defensive walls; laN^kaayaaH = of Lanka.
6.42.22
वीर बाहुः सुबाहुज़् च नलज़् च वन गोचरः |
निपीड्य उपनिविष्टास् ते प्राकारम् हरि यूथपाः ॥एतस्मिन्न् अन्तरे चक्रुह् स्कन्ध आवार निवेज़नम् |
Those monkey-generals Virabahu, Subahu, Nala and Panasa, having position on them. Meanwhile, they formed an encampment of a multitude of military divisions there.
te = those; hariyuuthapaaH = monkey-generals; viirabaahuH = Virabhabu; subaashcha = Subahu; nalashcha = Nala; tathaa = and panasaH = Panasa; nipiiDya = having stormed; praakaaram = the defensive walls; upaniviSTaaH = took up position on them; etasmin antare = meanwhile; chakre = (they); formed; skandhaavaaraniveshanam = an encampment of a multitude of military divisions.
6.42.23
पूर्व द्वारम् तु कुमुदह् कोटिभिर् दज़भिर् वृतः ॥आवृत्य बलवांस् तस्थौ हरिभिर् जित काज़िभिः |
The mighty Kumuda, surrounded by a crore of monkeys, who behaved like conquerors, stood besieging the eastern gate (while remaining stationed in north-east).
balavaan = the mighty; kumudaH = Kumuda; vR^itaH = surrounded; koTibhiH = by a crore; haribhiH = of monkeys; jita kaashibhiH = who behaved like conquerors; tasthau = stood; aavR^itya = beseizing; puurva dvaaram = the eastern gate (while remaining stationed in north-east).
6.42.24
सहायार्थे तु तस्येव निविष्टः प्रसभो हरिः ॥पनसश्च महाबाहुर्वानरै रभिसम्वृतः |
Surrounded by other monkeys, a monkey called Prasabha and the mighty armed Panasa too up their position, in order to assist Kumuda himself.
prasabhaH hariH = A monkey called Prasabha; mahaabaahuH = and the mighty armed; panasashcha = panasa; niviSTaH- took up their position; abhisamvR^itaH = surrounded; vaanaraiH = by (other) monkeys; sahaayaarthe = in order toa ssist; tasyaiva = Kumuda himself.
6.42.25
दक्षिण द्वारम् आगम्य वीरह् ज़त बलिह् कपिः ॥आवृत्य बलवांस् तस्थौ विम्ज़त्या कोटिभिर् वृतः |
The strong and valiant monkey, Shatabali accompanied by twenty crores of monkeys, approached the southern gate (while remaining stationed in south-east) and stood there, to obstruct the exit.
balavaan = the strong; viiraH = and valiant; shatabaliH kapiH = monkey; Shatabali; vR^itaH = surrounded; vimshatyaa koTibhiH = by twenty crores (of monkeys); aasaadya = approached; dakSiNa dvaaram = the southern gate (while remaining stationed in south-east); tasthau = and stood; aavR^itya = surrounding it.
6.42.26
सुषेणह् पज़्चिम द्वारम् गतस् तारा पिता हरिः ॥आवृत्य बलवांस् तस्थौ षष्टि कोटिभिर् आवृतः |
The mighty monkey named Sushena, the father of Tara (Vali's wife), going to the western gate (while remaining stationed in the south-west) surrounded by crores and croes of monkeys, stood besieging that gate.
balavaan = the mighty; suSeNaH = Sushena; taarapitaa = the father of Tara; hariH = and a monkey; gatvaa = going; pashchima dvaaram = to the western gate (while remaining stationed in the south-west); aavR^itaH = surrounded; koTi koTibhiH = by crores and crores of monkeys; tasthau = stood; aavR^itya = besieging; (that gate).
6.42.27
उत्तर द्वारम् आसाद्य रामह् सौमित्रिणा सह ॥आवृत्य बलवांस् तस्थौ सुग्रीवज़् च हरि ईज़्वरः |
Rama along with Lakshmana and Sugreeva the mighty lord of the monkeys, seeking the northern gate (while remaining stationed in the north west) stood besieging that gate.
raamaH = Rama; saumitreNaa saha = along with Lakshmana; sugreevashcha = and Sugreeva; balavaan = the mighty; hariishvaraH = lord of the monkeys; aagamya = seeking uttara dvaaram = the northern gate (while remaining stationed in the north-west); tasthau = stood; aavR^itya = besieging (that gate)
6.42.28
ऋष्काणाम् भीम वेगानाम् धूम्रह् ज़त्रु निबर्हणः ॥वृतह् कोट्या महा वीर्यस् तस्थौ रामस्य पार्ज़्वतः |
Accompanied by a crore of bears having terrific rage, Dhumra (brother of Jambavan, the king of bears) of great prowess and the annihilator of enemies, took up his position by the side of Rama.
dhuumraH = Dhumra; mahaaviiryaH = of great prowess; shatrunibarhaNaH = and annihilator of enemies; vR^itaH = accompanied; koTyaa = R^ikSaaNaam = by a crore of bears; bhiima kopaanaam = having terrific rage; tasthau = stood; paarshvataH = by the side; raamsya = of Rama.
6.42.29
सम्नद्धस् तु महा वीर्यो गदा पाणिर् विभीषणः ॥वृतो यस् तैस् तु सचिवैस् तस्थौ तत्र महा बलः |
Vibhishana of great energy with mace in hand, clad in defensive armour and accompanied by his watchful ministers, took his position where the mighty Rama is stationed.
vibhiSaNaH = Vibhishana; mahaaviiryaH = of great energy; gadaa paaNiH = with mace in hand; samnaddhaH = clad in defensive armour; vR^itaH = and accompanied; yattaiH = by his watchful; sachivaiH = ministers; tasthau = took his position; yatra = where; mahaabalaH = the mighty Rama (was stationed).
6.42.30
गजो गव अक्षो गवयह् ज़रभो गन्ध मादनः ॥समन्तात् परिघावन्तो ररक्षुर् हरि वाहिनीम् |
Gavaksha, Gavaya, Sharabha and Gandhamadana, galloping on all sides, defended the army of monkeys.
gajaH = Gaja; gavaakSaH = Gavaksha; gavayaH = GavayaH = Gavaya; sharabhaH = sharabha; gandhamaadanaH = and Gadhamdana; paridhaavantaH = galloping; samantaat = on every side; rarakSuH = defended; hari vaahiniim = the army of monkeys.
6.42.31
ततः कोप परीत आत्मा रावणो राक्षस ईज़्वरः ॥निर्याणम् सर्व सैन्यानाम् द्रुतम् आज्नापयत् तदा |
Ravana the lord of demons with his mind filled in anger, then commanded for the decamping of the entire army immediately.
tataH = then; raavaNaH = Ravana; raakSashvaraH = the lord of demons; kopa pariitaatmaa = with his mind filled in anger; tadaa = then; aajJNaapayat = commanded; niryaaNam- for the decamping; sarva seinyaanaam = of all the army; drutam = immediately.
6.42.32
एतच्च्रुत्वा तदा वाक्यं रावणस्य मुखेरितम् ॥सहसा भीमनिर्घोषमुद्घुष्टं रजनीचरैः |
At this command coming from Ravana lips, a tremendous clamour arose among the demons.
shrutvaa = hearing; etat = vaakyam = these words; mukheritam = uttered from the mouth; raavaNasya = of Ravana; udghuSTam = a sound; bhiima nirghoSam = rattling terribly; (was made); rajani charaiH = by the demons; sahasaa = immediately; tadaa = then.
6.42.33
ततः प्रबोधिता भेर्यश्चन्द्रपाण्डुरपुष्कराः ॥हेमकोणैरभिहता राक्षसानां समन्ततः |
By beating with sticks of gold, the demons stirred up on every side, kettle drums whose discs were white as the moon.
bheryaH = kettle-drums; Chandra paaNDu puSkaraaH = their discs white as the moon; abhihataaH = on which are beaten; raakSasaanaam = by the demons; hemakoNaiH = with sticks of gold; samantataH = on all sides; prabodhitaaH = were stirred up.
6.42.34
विनेदुश्च महाघोषाः शङ्खः शतसहस्रशः ॥राक्षसानां सुघोराणां मुखमारुतपूरिताः |
Hundreds and thousands of sonorous couches blared forth, blown with their cheeks extended to the full, by the most ghastly demons.
shata sahasrashaH = hundres and thousands; shaNkhaaH = of couches; mahaaghoSaaH = with great noise; vinedushcha = blared for the; mukha maaruta puuritaaH = blown with their cheeks extended to the full; raakSasaanaam = by the demons; sughoraaNaam = the most ghastly ones.
6.42.35
ते बभुः शुभनीलाङ्गाः सशङ्खा रजनीचराः ॥विध्युन्मण्डलसंनद्धाः सबलाका इवाम्बुदाः |
With their handsome limbs equipped with couches, those rangers of night shone like clouds bordered with lightning accompanied by rows of cranes.
shubhaniilaaNgaaH = with their handsome dark limbs; sa shaNkhaaH = equipped with couches; rajaniicharaaH = those rangers of the night; babhuuH ambudaaH iva = shone like clouds; vidynmaNDala samnaddhaaH = bored with lightning; sabalaakaaH = accompanied by rows of cranes.
6.42.36
निष्पतन्ति ततः सैन्या हृष्टा रावण चोदिताः ॥समये पूर्यमाणस्य वेगा;इव महा उदधेः |
The battalions rushed forth under Ravana's instructions like the rushing forth of the ocean, which is swollen by the clouds, at the time of universal dissolution.
niSpatanti = rushed forth; sainyaaH = the battalions; hR^iSTaaH = gaily; tataH = thereafter; raavaNa choditaaH = under Ravana's directions; sanuye iva = as; at the time of Pralaya (dissolution of the world); vegaa = the rushing forth; mahodadhaH = of the ocean; puuryamaaNasya = which is swollen (by clouds).
6.42.37
ततो वानरसैन्येन मुक्तो नादः समन्ततः ॥मलयः पूरितो येन ससानुप्रस्थकन्दरः |
Then, from every side a clamour, arose from the army of monkeys, which filled Malaya mountain with its ridges, plains and caves.
tataH = then; samantataH = from every side; naadaH = a clamour; muktaH = arose; vaanara sainyena = from the army of monkeys; puuritaH = which filled; malayaH = Malaya mountain; sa saanu prastha kandaraH = with its ridger plains and caves.
6.42.38
शङ्खदुन्दुभिनिर्घोषः सिम्हनादस्तरस्विनाम् ॥पृथिवीं चान्तरिक्षम् च सागरं चाभ्यनादयत् |
The sound of couches and drums made by the demons and the leouine roars of those monkey- warriors re-echoed over the earth, sky and sea.
shaNkha du ndubhi nirghoSaH = the sound of couches and drums; simhanaadaH = and the lionine roars; tarasvinaam = of those warriors; abhyanaadayat = reechoed; pR^ithiviim = over the earth; antarikSamcha = sky; saagaramcha = and sea.
6.42.39
गजानां बृंहितैः सार्धं हयानां हेषितैरपि ॥रथानां नेमिनिर्घोषै रक्षसाम् पदनिःस्वनैः |
With the trumpeting of elephants, the neighing of the horses, the clattering of the chariot-wheels and the sounds of the foot-steps, the sound of the couches reechoed over the earth, sky and sea.
bR^ihitaiH saartham = with the trumpeting; gajaanaam = of elephants; heSitairapi = the neighing; hayaanaam = of the horses; nemi nirghoSaiH = the clatters of wheels; rathaanaam = of the chariots; pada niHsvanaiH = and the sounds of the couches re-echoed over the earth; sky and sea).
6.42.40
एतस्मिन्न् अन्तरे घोरह् सम्ग्रामह् समपद्यत ॥रक्षसाम् वानराणाम् च यथा देव असुरे पुरा |
In the meantime, a terrible struggle ensued between the demons and the monkeys, as in the former times between celestials and demons.
etasmin antare = in the meantime; ghoraH = a terrible; samgraamaH = struggle; samapadyata = ensued; rakSasaam = between the demons; vaanaraaNaam = and the monkeys; puraa yathaa = as; in former times; devaasure = between celestials and demons.
6.42.41
ते गदाभिह् प्रदीप्ताभिह् ज़क्ति ज़ूल परज़्वधैः ॥निजघ्नुर् वानरान् घोराह् कथयन्तह् स्व विक्रमान् |
Exhibiting their native prowess, the demons began to strike all the monkeys with their flaming maces, spears, harpoons and axes.
kathayantaH = exhibiting; svavikramaan = their native prowess; te = those demons; nijaghnuH = struck; sarvaan = all; vaanaraan = the monkeys; gadaabhiH = with their maces; shaktishuula parasvadhaiH = spears; harpoons and axes; pradiiptaabhiH = which were flaming.
6.42.42
तथो वृक्षैर् महा कायाः पर्वत अग्रैज़् च वानराः ॥निजघ्नस्तानि रक्षांसि नगैर्दनैश्च वेगिनः |
राजा जयति सुग्रीव इति शब्दो महानभूत् ॥
Then, the gigantic monkeys swiftly struck those demons with trees, mountain-tops, nails and teeth "Victorious is king Sugreeva" - thus arose a loud war-cry.
42; 43. tataH = then; vaanaraaH = the monkeys; mahaakaayaaH = with huge bodies; veginaH = swiftly; nijaghnuH = struck; taani rakSaamsi = those demons; vR^ikSaiH = with trees; parvataagraishcha = mountain-tops; nakhaiH = nails; dantaishcha = and teeth; jayati = victorious; raajaa = is king; sugriivaH = Sugreeva; iti = thus; abhuut = arose; mahaan = a loud; shabdaH = war-cry.
6.42.44
राजन् जय जयेत्युक्त्वा स्वस्वनामकथां ततः |
राक्षसास्त्वपरे भीमाः प्राकारस्थामहीं गतान् ॥वानरान् भिन्दिपालैश्च शूलै श्चैव व्यदारयन् |
Then, some other terrifying demons on their part, shouting "Be winsome! Be victorious!", proclaimed their own respective names. While some demons standing on walls hacked at the monkeys standing on the ground (below) with hooks and harpoons.
tataH = then; apre = some other; bhiimaaH = terrifying; raakSasaastu = demons on their part; uktvaa = uttering; iti = thus; jaya jaya = "Be winsome! Be victorious" sva sva naama kathaam = proclaimed their own respective names; praakaarasthaaH = (while some) standing on walls; vyadaarayan = hacked; vaanaraan = at the monkeys; gataan mahiim = standing on the ground (below); bhindi palaaishcha = with hooks and harpoons.
6.42.45
वानराचापि सम्क्रुद्धाह् प्राकारस्थान् मही गताः ॥राक्षसान् पातयाम् आसुह् समाप्लुत्य प्लवम् गमाः |
The enraged monkeys, who wee standing on the ground, leapt into the air and dragged down the demons stationed on the walls by seizing them with their arms.
samkruddhaaH = the enraged; vaanaraashchaapi = monkeys too; mahiim gataaH = who were standing on the ground; aaplutya = leapt; kham = into the air; paatayaamaasuH = and dragged down; raakSasaan = those demons; praakaarastaaH = stationed on the walls; svabaahubhiH = (by seizing them) with their arms.
6.42.46
स सम्प्रहारस् तुमुलो मांस ज़ोणित कर्दमः ॥रक्षसाम् वानराणाम् च सम्बभूव अद्भुत उपमाः |
That tumultuous combat between demons and monkeys transformed into a wonder, leaving a mire of flesh and blood.
saH = that; tumulaH = tumultuous; samprahaaraH = combat; rakSasaam = between demons; vaanaraaNaam cha = and monkeys; sambadhuuvaH = became; adbhutopamaH = resembling a wonder; maamsa shoNita kardamaH = leaving a mire of flesh and blood.
इत्यार्षे श्रीमद्रामायणे आदिकाव्येयुद्धकाण्डे द्विचत्वारिंशः
Sarga 43
6.43.1
युध्यताम् तु ततस् तेषाम् वानराणाम् महात्मनाम् |
रक्षसाम् सम्बभूव अथ बल कोपह् सुदारुणः ॥
While highly wise monkey-troops and the demons were fighting a terrible military ferocity arose in them.
tataH = then; teSaam vaanaraaNaam = (While) those monkeys; mahaatmanaam = the exceedingly wise; rakSasaamcha = and the demons; yuddhyataam = were doing the battle; sudaaruNaH = a very harsh; bala roSaH = military ferocity; sambabhuuvaH = arose; atha = thereafter.
6.43.2
ते हयैः कान्चन आपीडैर् ध्वजैश च अग्नि शैख उपमैः |
रथैश च आदित्य सम्काशाइह् कवचैश च मनो रमैः ॥निर्ययू राक्षस व्याघ्रा नादयन्तो दिशओ दशा |
राक्षसा भीम कर्माणो रावणस्य जय एषिणः ॥
Those demons, the best of ogres, doing terrific acts and eager to triumph in Ravana's name, marched ahead on steeds with golden trappings or elephants resembling pointed flames, or in chariots flashing like the sun and themselves wearing beautiful armours, creating reverberant sounds in the ten regions.
2; 3. te raakSasaaH = those demons; raakSasa vyaaghraaH = the best of ogres; bhiima karmaaNaH = performing terrific acts; jayaiSiNaH = and desiring victory; raavaNasya = for Ravana; niryayuH = marched ahead; hayaiH = on horses; kaaNchana piiDaiH = with golden trappings; gajaishcha = on elephants; agnishikhopamaiH = resembling point-like flames; rathaiH = on chariots; aaditya samkaashaiH = looking like sun; manoramaiH = and with beautiful; kavachaishcha = armours; naadayantaH = with reverberant sound; dasha dishaH = in the ten regions.
6.43.4
वानराणाम् अपि चमूर् महती जयम् इच्चताम् |
अभ्यधावत ताम् सेनाम् रक्षसाम् काम रूपिणाम् ॥
The great army of monkeys, also eager to triumph, marched opposite to those troops of demons of terrible acts.
bR^ihatii = the great; chamuuH api = army too; vaanaraaNaam = of monkeys; ichchhataam = eager; jayam = to triumph; abhyadhavata = marched opposite; taam senaam = to those troops; rakSasaam = of demons; ghora karmaNaam = of terrible acts.
6.43.5
एतस्मिन्न् अन्तरे तेषाम् अन्योन्यम् अभिधावताम् |
रक्षसाम् वानराणाम् च द्वन्द्व युद्धम् अवर्तत ॥
Extra-ordinary duels arose between those demons and monkeys, who ran up towards each other.
etasmin antare = meanwhile; dvandva yuddam = extra ordinary duels; avartata = arose; teSaam = (between) those; rakSasaam = demons; vaanaraaNaam cha = and moneys; abhidhaavataam = who ran up towards; anyonyam = each other.
6.43.6
अन्गदेन इन्द्रजित् सार्धम् वालि पुत्रेण राक्षसः |
अयुध्यत महा तेजास् त्र्यम्बकेण यथा अन्धकः ॥
The demon Indrajit of immense energy fought with Angada the son of Vali, as the demon Andhaka fought with Shiva the Lord of destruction.
raakSasaH = the demon; indrajit = Indrajit; mahaatejaaH = of immense energy; ayudhyata = fought; aN^gadema saartham = with Angada; vaaliputreNa = the son of Vali; andhakaH iva = like the demon Andhaka; tryambakeNa yathaa = fought with Shiva the Lord of Destruction.
6.43.7
प्रजन्घेन च सम्पातिर् नित्यम् दुर्मर्षणो रणे |
जम्बू मालिनम् आरब्धो हनूमान् अपि वानरः ॥
The ever indomitable Sampati fought with Prajangha and Hanuman the monkey measured his strength with Jambumali.
sampaatiH = A monkey called Sampati; nityam = forever; durdharSaNaH = uncomquerable; raNe = in war; prajaN^ghena = fought with Prajangha; hanumaanapi = Hanuman too; vaanaraH = the monkey; aarabdhaH = started (fight); jambu maalinam = with Jambumali.
6.43.8
सम्गतः सुमहा क्रोधो राक्षसो रावण अनुजः |
समरे तीक्ष्ण वेगेन मित्रघ्नेन विभीषणः ॥
The demon with great fury, Vibhishana the younger brother of Ravana confronted with Shatrughna possessing fiery velocity in battle.
raakSasaH = the demon; mahaakrodhaH = with great fury; vibhiiSaNaH = Vibhishana; raavaNaanujaH = the younger brother of Ravana; samgataH = confronted; shatrughnena = with Shatrughana; tiikSNavegena = possessing fiery velocity; samara = in battle.
6.43.9
तपनेन गजह् सार्धम् राक्षसेन महा बलः |
निकुम्भेन महा तेजा नीलो अपि समयुध्यत ॥
Gaja of great strength fought with a demon called Tapana and Nila too of great energy fought with Nikumbha.
gajaH = Gaja; mahaabalaH = of great strength; raakSasena saartham = (fought) with a demon; tapaneva = called Tapana; nilo.api = and Nila also; mahaatejaH = of great energy; samayudhyata = fought; nikumbhena = with Nikumbha.
6.43.10
वानर इन्द्रस् तु सुग्रीवह् प्रघसेन समागतः |
सम्गतः समरे शरीमान् विरूप अक्षेण लक्ष्मणः ॥
Sugreeva the king of monkeys confronted well with Praghasa and the glorious Lakshmana confronted with Virupaksha in the battle.
sugriivaH = Sugreeva; vaanarendraH = the king of monkeys; susamgataH = confronted well; praghasena = with Praghasa; shriimaan = and the glorious; lakSmaNaH = Lakshmana; samgataH = confronted; viruupaakSeNa = with Virupaksha; samara = in the battle.
6.43.11
अग्नि केतुश च दुर्धर्षो रशमि केतुश च राक्षसः |
सुप्तघ्नो यज्न कोपश च रामेण सह सम्गताः ॥
The invincible Agniketu, Rashmiketu, Mitraghnu and Yajnakopa confronted with Rama.
sudardharSaH = the invincible; agniketuH = Agniketu; rashmi ketushcha = Rashmiketu; raakSasaH = the demon; mitraghnuH = Mitraghnu; yajJNa kopashcha = and Yajnakopa; samgataaH = confronted; raameNa saha = with Rama.
6.43.12
वज्र मुष्टिश्च मैन्देन द्विविदेन अशानि प्रभः |
राक्षसाभ्याम् सुघोराभ्याम् कपि मुख्यौ समागतौ ॥
Vajramushti confronted with Mainda and Ashaniprabha with Dvivida. Those principal monkeys Mainda and Dvivida confronted with those highly terrific demons.
vjramuSTiH = Vajramushti; (confronted) maindena = with Mainda; ashaniprabhaH = and Ashaniprabha; dvividena = with Dvivida; kapimukhyau = those principal monkeys Mainda and Dvivida; samaagatau = confronted; sughoraabhyaam raakSasaabhyaam = with those highly terrific demons.
6.43.13
वीरह् प्रतपनो घोरो राक्षसो रण दुर्धरः |
समरे तीक्ष्ण वेगेन नलेन समयुध्यत ॥
Pratapana, the valiant, terrific and invincible in battle fought well with Nala of intense speed in battle.
pratapanaH = Pratapana; viiraH = the valiant; ghoraH = terrific; raNadurdharaH = and invincible in battle; samayuddhyata = fought well; nalena = with Nala; samara tiikSNa vegena = of intense speed in battle.
6.43.14
धर्मस्य पुत्रो बलवान् सुषेण;इति विशरुतः |
स विद्युन् मालिना सार्धम् अयुध्यत महा कपिः ॥
That great monkey called Sushena, the strong son of Yama fought with Vidyunmali.
saH mahaakapiH = that great monkey; vishrutaH = named; suSeNaH iti = as Sushena; balavaan = the strong; putraH = son; dharmasya = of Yama; ayudhyata = fought; vidyunmaalinaa; saartham = with Vidyunmali.
6.43.15
वानराश च अपरे भीमा राक्षसैर् अपरैह् सह |
द्वन्द्वम् समीयुर् बहुधा युद्धाय बहुभिह् सह ॥
Some other dreadful monkeys, having finished their fight with many demons, swiftly got a duel with some other demons.
apare = some other; ghoraaH = dreadful; vaanaraashcha = monkeys; yuddhvaacha = having fought; bahubhiH saha = with many; sahasaa = swiftly; dvandvam samiiyuH = got a duel; aparaiH; saha = with other; raakSasaiH = demons.
6.43.16
तत्र आसीत् सुमहद् युद्धम् तुमुलम् लोम हर्षणम् |
रक्षसाम् वानराणाम् च वीराणाम् जयम् इच्चताम् ॥
A very great tumultuous battle, which caused hair to stand on end, continued there between heroic demons and monkeys, who were eager to triumph.
tatra = there; sumahat = a very great; yuddham = battle; romaharSaNam = which caused hair to stand one end; tumulam = and tumultuous; aasiit = continued; viiraaNaam = (between) heroic; rakSasaam = demons; vaanaraaNaamcha = and monkeys; ichhataam = who were eager to triumph.
6.43.17
हरि राक्षस देहेभ्यह् प्रसृताह् केशा शाअड्वलाः |
शारीर सम्घाट वहाह् प्रसुस्रुह् शओणित आपगाः ॥
Streams of blood flowed from the bodies of monkeys and demons, with turfs of hair and carrying bodies in the stream, like timber.
shoNitaapagaaH = streams of blood; prasusruH = flowed; prasR^itaaH = coming forth; hariraakSasa dehebhyaH = from the bodies of monkeys and demons; kasha shaadvalaaH = with turfs of hair; shariira samghaaTa vahaaH = and carrying bodies in the stream like timber.
6.43.18
आजघान इन्द्रजित् क्रुद्धो वज्रेण इव शात क्रतुः |
अन्गदम् गदया वीरम् शात्रु सैन्य विदारणम् ॥
The enraged Indrajit struck the valiant Angada (who can tear asunder the enemy forces) with a mace, like Indra the Lord of celestials with his thunder-bolt.
kruddhaH = the enraged; indrajit = Indrajit; ajaghaana = struck; viiram = the valiant; aN^gadam = Angada; shatrusainya vidaaraNam = who can tear asunder the enemy forces; gadayaa = with a mace; shata katruH iva = like Indra the Lord of celestials; vajreNeva = with his thunder-bolt.
तस्य कान्चन चित्र अन्गम् रथम् साशवम् ससारथिम् |
जघान समरे शरीमान् अन्गदो वेगवान् कपिः || १९
The swift monkey, Angada struck his chariot, having a variegated body of gold, along with horses and the charioteer in the battle.
vegavaan = the swift; shriimaan = and glorious; hariH = monkey; aN^gadaH = Angada; jahaana = struck; tasya = his; ratham = the chariot; kaaN^chana chitraaNgam = having a variegated body of gold; saashvam = along with horses; including the charioteer; samara = in the battle.
6.43.20
सम्पातिस् तु त्रिभिर् बाणैह् प्रजन्घेन समाहतः |
निजघान अशव कर्णेन प्रजन्घम् रण मूर्धनि ॥
Sampati, who was struck by Prajangha with three arrows, killed Prajangha by an Ashvakarna tree, at the zenith of the combat.
sampaatistu = Sampati; samaahataH = who was struck; prajaN^ghena = by Prajangha; tribhiH = with three; baaNaiH = arrows; nijaghaana = killed; prajaN^gham = prajangha; ashvakarNena = by an Ashvakarna tree; raNamuurdhani = at a zenith of the combat.
6.43.21
जम्बू माली रथस्थस् तु रथ शाक्त्या महा बलः |
बिभेद समरे क्रुद्धो हनूमन्तम् स्तन अन्तरे ॥
Jambumali, standing in his chariot, full of strength and fury banged on Hanuman's breast, with a javelin kept in his chariot, on the field of battle.
jambumaalii = Jambumali; mahaabalaH = having a mighty prowess; rathasthaH = who was in the chariot; kruddhaH = was enraged; bibheda = banged; hanuumantam = Hanuman; samara = in the battle; ratha shaktyaa = with a javelin lying in his chariot; stanaantare = in the region of the breast.
6.43.22
तस्य तम् रथम् आस्थाय हनूमान् मारुत आत्मजः |
प्रममाथ तलेन आशौ सह तेन एव रक्षसा ॥
Hanuman, the son of the wind-god, ascended his chariot and soon overthrew it together with the demon, with the palm of his hand.
hanuman = Hanuman; maarutaatmajaH = the son of wind-god; aasthaaya = ascended; tasya = his; tam ratham = that chariot; aashu = soon; pramamaatha = overthrew (it); tena rakSasaa sahaiva = together with the demon; talena = with the palm of his hand.
6.43.23
भिन्न गात्रः शारैस् तीक्ष्णैह् क्षिप्र हस्तेन रक्षसा |
प्रजघान अद्रि शऋन्गेण तपनम् मुष्टिना गजः ॥
That terrific Pratapana, while roaring, ran towards Nala. Nala suddenly scratched out Pratapana's eyes.
saH ghoraH pratapanaH = that terrible pratapana; nadan = while roaring; abhyadhaavata = ran; nalam = towards Nala; nalaH aashu = suddenly; paatayaamaasa = scratched out; pratapanasya = Pratapana's; chakSusii = eyes.
6.43.24
ग्रसन्तम् इव सैन्यानि प्रघसम् वानर अधिपः |
सुग्रीवः सप्त पर्णेन निर्बिभेद जघान च ॥
Pierced in the limbs by sharp arrows by Praghasa the swift-handed demon, Sugreeva the Lord of demons immediately killed Praghasa (who was appearing to swallow the monkey-troops) with a Saptaparna tree.
bhinna gaatraH = Pierced in the limbs; tiikSNaiH = by sharp; sharaiH = arrows; rakSasaa = by Praghasa the demon; kSipra hastena = the swift-handed; sugriivaH = Sugreeva; vaanaraadhipaH = the Lord of demons; javena = immediately; nijaghena = killed; praghasam = Praghasa; grasantamiva = who was looking like swallowing; sainyaani = the armies; saptaparNena = with a Saptaparna tree.
6.43.25
प्रपीड्य शार वर्षेण राक्षसम् भीम दर्शानम् |
निजघान विरूप अक्षम् शारेण एकेन लक्ष्मणः ॥
Lakshmana with a terrific look, having tormented Virupaksha the demon with a shower of arrows, finally killed him with an arrow.
lakSmaNaH = Lakshman; bhiima darshanam = with terrific look; nipiiDya = having; tormented; raakSasam = the demon; viruupaakSam = Virupaksha; sharavarSeNa = by a bombardment of arrows; nijaghaana = killed (him); ekena = by one; shareNa = arrow.
6.43.26
अग्नि केतुश च दुर्धर्षो रशमि केतुश च राक्षसः |
सुप्तिघ्नो यज्न कोपश च रामम् निर्बिभिदुह् शारैः ॥
The invincible Agniketu, Rashmiketu, Mitrughna and Yajnakopa wounded Rama by arrows.
durdharSaH = the invincible; agniketushcha = Agniketu; raakSasaH = the demon; rashmiketushcha = Rashmiketu; mitrughnaH = Mitrughna; yajJNa kopashcha = Yajna kopa; nirbibhiduH = wounded; raamam = Rama; sharaiH = by arrows.
6.43.27
तेषाम् चतुर्णाम् रामस् तु शैरांसि समरे शारैः |
क्रुद्धश चतुर्भिश चिच्चेद घोरैर् अग्नि शैख उपमैः ॥
The enraged Rama on his part chopped the hands of those four demons in the battle by his four terrific arrows having fire-like points.
kruddhaH = the enraged; raamastu = Rama on his part; chichheda = chopped; shiraamsi = the heads; teSaam = of those; chaturNaam = four demons; chaturbhiH = by four; sharaiH = arrows; agni shikhopamaiH = having fire-like points; ghoraiH = and dangerous; samara = in battle.
6.43.28
वज्र मुष्टिस् तु मैन्देन मुष्टिना निहतो रणे |
पपात सरथह् साशवह् पुराट्ट इव भू तले ॥
Struck with a fist by Mainda in the battle, Vajramushti along with his chariot fell to the ground like a watch-tower on a city-wall.
nihataH = struck; muSTinaa = with his fist; maindena = by Mainda; raNe = in the fight; vajramuSTistu = Vajramushti; sarathaH = along with his chariot; saashvaH = and horses; papaata = fell; bhuutale = to the ground; puraaTTaH iva = like a watch-tower on a city-wall.
6.43.29
वज्र अशानि सम स्पर्शओ द्विविदो अप्य् अशानि प्रभम् |
जघान गिरि शऋन्गेण मिषताम् सर्व रक्षसाम् ॥
Nikumbha chopped Nila, having a radiance of a mass of collyrium in battle, by his sharp arrows, like a cloud by the rays of the sun.
nikumbhastu = Nikumbha; nirbhibheda = chopped; niilam = Nila; niilaaNjana chayaprabham = having a radiance of a mass of collyrium; raNe = in battle; tiikSNaiH = by his sharp; sharaiH = arrows; meghamiva = like a cloud; karaiH = by the rays; amshumaan = of the sun.
6.43.30
द्विविदम् वानर इन्द्रम् तु द्रुम योधिनम् आहवे |
शारैर् अशानि सम्काशाइह् स विव्याध अशानि प्रभः ॥
Then, Nikumbha the swift-handed demon again wounded Nila by a hundred arrows in the battle and laughed continuously.
atha = then; nikumbhaH = Nikumbha; kSipra hastaH = the swift-handed; nishaacharaH = demon; punaH = again; bibheda = wounded; niilam = Nila; sharashatena = by hundred arrows; samara = in the battle; prajahaasa cha = and laughed continuously.
6.43.31
स शारैर् अतिविद्ध अन्गो द्विविदह् क्रोध मूर्चितः |
सालेन सरथम् साशवम् निजघान अशानि प्रभम् ॥
Nila chopped the head of the charioteer of Nikumbha by the wheel of the same chariot in that fight, as Vishnu the Lord of preservation (by his Chakra, a circular missile weapon) in a battle.
niilaH = Nila; chichchheda = chopped; shiraH = the head; saaratheH = of the charioteer; nikumbhasya = of Nikumbha; tasyaiva = by exactly his; ratha chakreNa = chariot-wheel; samara = in the fight; viSNuriva = like Vishnu the Lord of preservation; aahave = in a battle.
6.43.32
निकुम्भस् तु रणे नीलम् नील अन्जन चय प्रभम् |
निर्बिभेद शारैस् तीक्ष्णैह् करैर् मेघम् इव अंशौमान् ॥
Even Dvivida, whose impact was like a flash of lightening of a thunder bolt, struck Ashaniprabha with a rock before the eyes of all the demons.
dvivido.api = even Dvivida; vajraashamisam sparshaH = whose impact was like a flash of lightening of a thunder bolt; jaghaana = struck; ashniprabham = Ashniprabha; girishR^iNgeNa = with a rock; miSataam = before the eyes; sarva rakSasaam = of all the demons.
6.43.33
पुनः शार शातेन अथ क्षिप्र हस्तो निशाअ चरः |
बिभेद समरे नीलम् निकुम्भह् प्रजहास च ॥
That Ashaniprabha wounded Dvivida the monkey leader by his thunder bolt-like arrows, while Dvivida was fighting with trees in the battle.
saH ashani prabhaH = that Ashaniprabha; viviyaadha = wounded; sharaiH = by his arrows; ashani samkaashaiH = resembling thunder-bolt; tam dvividam = that Dvivida; vaanarendram = the leader of monkeys; druma yodhinam = who was fighting with trees; aahave = in the battle.
6.43.34
तस्य एव रथ चक्रेण नीलो विष्णुर् इव आहवे |
शैरश चिच्चेद समरे निकुम्भस्य च सारथेः ॥
With his limbs struck by arrows, that Dvivida agitated as he was by anger, struck with a Sala tree, Ashaniprabha, his chariot and the horses.
abhividdhaaN^gaH = with his limbs struck; sharaiH = by arrows; saH dvividaH = that Dvivida; krodha muurchhitaH = agitated by anger; nijaghaana = struck; salena = with a Sala tree; ashaniprabha = Ashaniprabha; saratham = along with the chariot; saashvam = and the horses.
6.43.35
विद्युन् माली रथस्थस् तु शारैह् कान्चन भूषणैः |
सुषेणम् ताडयाम् आस ननाद च मुहुर् मुहुः ॥
Vidyunmali, seated in a chariot, struck Sushena repeatedly with arrows adorned with gold and made a roaring sound.
vidyunmaalii = vidyunmali; rathasthaH = seated in a chariot; taaDayaamaasa = struck; muhurmuhuH = again and again; suSeNam = Sushena; sharaiH = with arrows; kaaN^chana bhuuSaNaiH = adorned with gold; nanaada cha = and made a roaring sound.
6.43.36
तम् रथस्थम् अथो दृष्ट्वा सुषेणो वानर उत्तमः |
गिरि शऋन्गेण महता रथम् आशौ न्यपातयत् ॥
Sushena the excellent monkey, seeing him mounted on a chariot, quickly caused the chariot to fall down, by a huge rock.
atho = thereafter; susheNaH = Sushena; vaanarottamaH = the excellent monkey; dR^iSTvaa = seeing; tam = him; rathastham = mounted on a chariot; aashu = quickly; ratham nyapaatayat = caused the chariot to fall down; mahataa = by a huge; girishR^iNgeNa = rock.
6.43.37
लाघवेन तु सम्युक्तो विद्युन् माली निशाअ चरः |
अपक्रम्य रथात् तूर्णम् गदा पाणिह् क्षितौ स्थितः ॥
Retreating soon from the chariot, Vidyunmali the demon endowed with a skill, stood on the ground with a mace in his hand.
apakramya = retreating; tuurNam = soon; rathaat = from the chariot; vidyunmaalii = vidyunmali; nishaacharaH = the demon; samyuktaH = endowed; laaghavena = with a skill; sthitaH = stood; gadaapaaNiH = with a mace in his hands kSitau = on the ground.
6.43.38
ततह् क्रोध समाविष्टह् सुषेणो हरि पुम्गवः |
शैलाम् सुमहतीम् गृह्य निशाअ चरम् अभिद्रवत् ॥
Then, the excellent monkey, Sushena engulfed as he was with anger, seizing a very huge rock in his hands, chased that demon.
tataH = then; haripuNgavaH = the excellent monkey; suSeNaH = Sushena; krodhamaaviSTaH = engulfed with anger; gR^ihya = sizing; sumahatiim = a very huge; shilaam = rock; abhidravat = chased; nishaacharam = that demon.
6.43.39
तम् आपतन्तम् गदया विद्युन् माली निशाअ चरः |
वक्षस्य् अभिजग्नान आशौ सुषेणम् हरि सत्तमम् ॥
Vidyunmali the ranger of the night; struck that approaching Sushena the excellent monkey, quickly with a mace on his chest.
vidyunmaalii = Vidyunmali; nishaacharaH = the ranger of the night; abhijaghaanaha = struck; tam = that; aapatantam = approaching suSeNam = Sushena; haripuN^gavam = the excellent monkey; aashu = quickly; gadayaa = with a mace; vakSasi = on his chest.
6.43.40
गदा प्रहारम् तम् घोरम् अचिन्त्य प्लवग उत्तमः |
ताम् शैलाम् पातयाम् आस तस्य उरसि महा मृधे ॥
Not minding that terrific blow with the mace in the great battle, Sushena the excellent monkey silently threw that huge rock on his chest.
40 achintya = not minding; tam = that; ghoram = terrific; gadaaprahaaram = blow with the mace; mahaamR^idhe = in that great battle; plavagottamaH = the excellent monkey; Sushena; tuuSNiim = silently; paatayaamaasa = threw; taam = that rock; tasya urasi = on his chest.
6.43.41
शैला प्रहार अभिहतो विद्युन् माली निशाअ चरः |
निष्पिष्ट हृदयो भूमौ गत असुर् निपपात ह ॥
Struck by the thump of that rock, Vidyunmali the demon, his chest crushed, fell lifeless on the earth.
nishaacharaH = the demon; vidyunmaalii = Vdyunmali; shilaaprahaaraabhihataH = struck by the thump of that rock; niSpiSTa hR^idayaH = his chest crushed; nipahaata ha = fell; gataasuH = lifeless; bhuumau = on the earth.
6.43.42
एवम् तैर् वानरैह् शौउरैह् शौउरास् ते रजनी चराः |
द्वन्द्वे विमृदितास् तत्र दैत्या;इव दिव ओकसैः ॥
Those strong demons were destroyed thus by those valiant monkeys there in a series of hand to hand encounters, as the demons were destroyed by the blows of the celestials.
te = those; shuuraaH = strong; rajaniicharaaH = demons; vimathitaaH = were destroyed; evam = thus; taiH = by those; shuuraiH = strong; vaanaraiH = monkeys; tatra = there; dvandeve = in a series of hand to hand encounters; daityaa iva = as the demons; divaukasaiH = by the celestials.
6.43.43
भल्लैः खड्गैर् गदाभिश च शाक्ति तोमर पट्टसैः |
अपविद्धश च भिन्नश च रथैः साम्ग्रामिकैर् हयैः ॥निहतैः कुन्जरैर् मत्तैस् तथा वानर राक्षसैः |
चक्र अक्ष युग दण्डैश च भग्नैर् धरणि संशरितैः ॥बभूव आयोधनम् घोरम् गोमायु गण सेवितम् |
The battle-field became frightening with extra-ordinary spears, other arrows, maces, javelins, lances and some other weapons with three points, shattered chariots and military steeds elephants in rut, monkeys and demons which had been killed, wheels axles and yokes broken and lying on the ground and frequented as it was by herds of jackals.
43; 44. aayodhanam = the battle-field; babhuuva = became; ghoram = frightening; bhallaiH = with extra ordinary spears; anyaiH = other arrows; gadaabhishcha = maces; shaktitomara paTTishaiH = javelins; lances and some other weapons with three points; apaviddhaiH = shattered; rathaishchaapi = chariots; hayaiH = steeds; kuNjaraiH = elephants; mattaiH = in rut; tathaa = and; vaanara raakSasaiH = monkeys and demons; nihataiH = which had been killed; chakraakSayugadaN^Daishcha = wheels; axles and yokes; bhagnaiH = broken; dharaNisamshritaiH = and lying on the ground; gomaayugaNa sevitam = and frequented as it was by herds of jackals.
6.43.45
कबन्धानि समुत्पेतुर् दिक्षु वानर रक्षसाम् |
विमर्दे तुमुले तस्मिन् देव असुर रण उपमे ॥
The headless trunks of monkeys and demons sprang up here and there in the midst of that tumultuous conflict, which resembled the war between celestials and demons.
kabandhaani = the headless trunks; vaanara rakSasaam = of monkeys and demons; samutpetuH = sprang up; dikSu = here and there; tasmin = (in the midst) of that; tumule vimarde = tumultuous conflict; devaasura raNopame = which resembled the war between celestials and demons.
6.43.46
निहन्यमाना हरि पुम्गवैस् तदा |
निशाअ चराह् शओणित दिग्ध गात्राह् |
पुनः सुयुद्धम् तरसा समाशरिता |
दिवाकरस्य अस्तमय अभिकान्क्षिणह् ॥
Then, the rangers of the night, with their limbs anointed with blood after being attacked by the excellent monkeys, longed for sun-set and again with strength, assembled for a good combat.
tadaa = then; nishaacharaaH = the rangers of the night; shoNita digdhagaatraaH = their limbs anointed with blood; nihanyamaanaaH = after being attacked; haripuNgavaiH = by the excellent monkeys; divaakarasya astamayaabhi kaaNkSiNaH = longed for sun-set; punaH = and again; samaashritaaH = assembled; tarasaa = with strength; suyuddham = for a good combat.
इत्यार्षे श्रीमद्रामायणे आदिकाव्येयुद्धकाण्डे त्रिचत्वारिंशः सर्गः
Sarga 44
6.44.1
युध्यताम् एव तेषाम् तु तदा वानर रक्षसाम् |
रविर् अस्तम् गतो रात्रिह् प्रवृत्ता प्राण हारिणी ॥
While those monkeys and demons were fighting, the sun sank below the horizon, setting in motion a night of carnage.
teSaam = (while) those; vaanara raakSasaam = monkeys and demons; yuddhataameva = were fighting; tadaa = then; raviH = the sun; astamgataH = sank below the horizon; pravR^ittaa = setting in motion; raatriH = a night; praaNa haariNii = of carnage.
6.44.2
अन्योन्यम् बद्ध वैराणाम् घोराणाम् जयम् इच्चताम् |
सम्प्रवृत्तम् निशाअ युद्धम् तदा वारण रक्षसाम् ॥
Then, a nocturnal was commenced between the terrific monkeys and demons, who contracted hostility with each other, wishing for their victory.
tadaa = then; nishaayuddham = a nocturnal war; sampravR^ittam = commenced; vaanara raakSasaam = between monkeys and demons; baddhavairaanaam = who contracted
6.44.3
राक्षसो असि इति हरयो हरिश च असि इति राक्षसाः |
अन्योन्यम् समरे जघ्नुस् तस्मिंस् तमसि दारुणे ॥
"You are a demon" said the monkeys "You are a monkey" said the demons and killed at each other in battle; during that dreadful darkness.
tasmin = in that; daaruNe = dreadful; tamasi = darkness; haryaH = the monkeys; iti = (thus) saying; raakSasaH asi = "you are a demon"; raakSasaaH = and the demons; iti = (thus) saying; vaanaraH asi = "you are a monkey"; jaghnuH = killed; anyonyam = each other; samara = in battle.
6.44.4
जहि दारय च एति इति कथम् विद्रवसि इति च |
एवम् सुतुमुलह् शाब्दस् तस्मिंस् तमसि शौशरुवे ॥
"Strike!" "Tear asunder!" "come near!" "Why are you running away?" - very tumultuous sounds like this could be heard in that army.
tasmin sainye = in that army; sutumulaH = a very tumultuous; shabdaH = sound; shushruve = could be hear; evam = thus; jahi = "strike!"; daaraye = "tear asunder!"; ehi = "come near!"; katham vidravasiiti = "why are you running away?"
6.44.5
कालाह् कान्चन सम्नाहास् तस्मिंस् तमसि राक्षसाः |
सम्प्रादृशयन्त शाइल इन्द्रा दीप्त ओषधि वना;इव ॥
The black demons in that darkness, wearing golden mails, were appearing as mountains with groves of medicinal plants emitting their light.
raakSasaaH = the demons; kaalaaH = black in colour; kaaNchana samnaahaaH = wearing golden mails; sampradR^ishyanta = were being seen; tasmin tamasi = in that darkness; shailendraaH iva = as mountains; diiptauSadhi vanaaH = having groves of medicinal plants emitting their light.
6.44.6
तस्मिंस् तमसि दुष्पारे राक्षसाह् क्रोध मूर्चिताः |
परिपेतुर् महा वेगा भक्षयन्तह् प्लवम् गमान् ॥
In that darkness, which was difficult to be overcome, the demons agitated as they were with anger, attacked with great speed, duly destroying the monkeys.
tasmin tamasi = in that darkness; duSpaare = which was difficult to be overcome; raakSasaaH = the demons; krodhamuurchhitaaH = agitated with anger; bhakSayantaH = destroying; plavaN^gamaan = the monkeys; paripetuH = attacked; mahaavegaaH = with great speed.
6.44.7
ते हयान् कान्चन आपीडन् ध्वजांश च अग्नि शैखा उपमान् |
आप्लुत्य दशानैस् तीक्ष्णैर् भीम कोपा व्यदारयन् ॥वानरा बलिनो युद्धेऽक्षोभयन् राक्षसीं चमूम् |
Those strong monkeys with a terrific rage leapt forward and tore asunder by their sharp teeth, the steeds with gold ornaments on their head, the serpentine banners and frightened the demoniac army.
te vaanaraah balinaH = those strong monkeys; bhiima kopaaH = with terrific rage; aaplutya = leapt; vyadaarayan = and tore asunder; dashanaiH tiikSNaiH = by their sharp teeth; hayaan = the steeds; kaaN^chanaapiiDaan = with gold ornaments on their head; dhvajaamshcha = the banners; ashiiviSobhayan = and frightened; raakSasiim = the demoniacal; chamnum = army.
6.44.8
कुन्जरान् कुन्जर आरोहान् पताका ध्वजिनो रथान् ॥चकर्षुश च ददंशौश च दशानैह् क्रोध मूर्चिताः |
Agitated with anger, the monkeys dragged the elephants and those mounted on them and also the chariots with their banners and flag-staffs duly breaking them to pieces with their teeth.
krodha muurchhitaa = agitated with anger; (the monkeys); chakarSuH = dragged; kuNjaraan = the elephants; kuNjaraarohaan = and those mounted on the elephants; rathaan = and the chariots; pataakaadhvajinaH = provided with banners and flag-staffs; dadamshcha = breaking them to pieces; dashanaiH = with their teeth.
6.44.9
लक्ष्मणश च अपि रामश च शारैर् आशैइ विष उमपैः ॥दृशय अदृशयानि रक्षांसि प्रवराणि निजघ्नतुः |
Rama and Lakshmana killed the foremost of the demons, both those who were visible and those who were invisible, with their arrows resembling venomous snakes.
raamashcha = Rama; lakSmaNashchaapi = and Lakshman; nijaghnatuH = killed; pravaraaNi = the foremost; rakSaamsi = of the demons; dR^ishyaadR^ishyaani = both those who were visible and those who were invisible; sharaiH = with their arrows; aashiiviSapamaiH = resembling venomous snakes.
6.44.10
तुरम्ग खुर विध्वस्तम् रथ नेमि समुद्धतम् ॥रुरोध कर्ण नेत्राणिण्युध्यताम् धरणी रजः |
The dust rising from the hooves of horses and the wheels of the chariots blocked the ears and the eyes of the combatants.
dharaNiirajaH = the dust; turaNgakhura vidhvastam = rising from the hooves of the horses; rathanemi samutthitam = and the wheels of the chariots; rurodha = blocked; karNanetvaaNi = the ears and the eyes; yudhyataam = of the combatants.
6.44.11
वर्तमाने तथा घोरे सम्ग्रामे लोम हर्षणे ॥रुधिर उदा महा वेगा नद्यस् तत्र प्रसुस्रुवुः |
While that terrible battle was taking place, causing the hair to bristle; very terrible rivers with streams of blood were flowing there.
ghore = (while) the terrific; saN^graame = battle; lomaharSaNe = causing the hair to bristle; vartamaane = was taking place; mahaaghoraaH = very terrible; nadyaH = rivers; mahaaghoraaH = very terrible; nadyaH = rivers; rudhiroughaaH = with streams of blood; visusrureH = were flowing; tatra = there.
6.44.12
ततो भेरी मृदन्गानाम् पणवानाम् च निस्वनः ॥शान्ख वेणु स्वन उन्मिशरह् सम्बभूव अद्भुत उपमः |
There arose a marvelous sound of kettle drums and tabors, mixed with the sounds of counches, fellies of chariot-wheels and drums.
tataH = then; sambabhuuva = there arose; adbhutopamaH = a marvelous; niH svanaH = sound; bherii mR^idaN^gaanaam = of kettle drums and tabours; shaN^khanemi svanomishraH = mixed with the sounds of couches and fellies of chariot-wheels; paNavaanaamcha = and drums.
6.44.13
हयानाम् स्तनमानानाम् राक्षसानाम् च निस्वनः ॥शस्त्राणाम् वानराणाम् च सम्बभूव अतिदारुणः |
There appeared a terrific sound resonated by horses, demons and monkeys being wounded.
sambabhuuva = there appeared; atra = here; daaruNaH = a terrific; niH svanaH = sound; stanamaananaam = resonated; hayaanaam = by horses; raakSasaanaamcha = demons; vaanaraaNamcha = and monkeys; shastaanaam = being wounded.
6.44.14
हतैर्वानरमुख्येश्च शक्तिशूलपरश्वधैः ॥निहतैः पर्वताकारै राक्षसैः कामरूपिभिः |
शस्त्र पुष्प उपहारा च तत्र आसीद् युद्ध मेदिनी ॥दुर्ज्नेया दुर्निवेशाअ च शओणित आस्रव कर्दमा |
The assassinated great monkeys, spears, maces, axes and the slaughtered demons, who were able to change their form at will and with their bodies appearing like mountains were lying there on the battle-field. And those weapons appeared to be offered up as a profusion of flowers by the earth, which became hidden and rendered impassable by the slime formed out of streams of blood.
14; 15. hataiH = the assassinated; vaanara mukhyaishcha = great monkeys; shaktishuulaparashvadhaiH = spears; maces; axes; nihataiH = and the slaughtered; raakSasaiH = demons; kaamaruupibhiH = who were able to change their form at will; parvataakaaraiH = with their bodies appearing like mountains; tatra = there; (lying) yuddhamedinii = on the battle field; shastra puSpopahaaraa = those weapons appeared to be offered up as a profusion of flowers (by the earth); aasiit = which became; durjJNeyaa = hidden; durniveshaacha = and rendered impassable; shoNitaa sraava kardamaa = by the slime formed out of streams of blood.
6.44.16
सा बभूव निशाअ घोरा हरि राक्षस हारिणी ॥काल रात्री इव भूतानाम् सर्वेषाम् दुरतिक्रमा |
That fatal night became as calamitous to the monkeys and demons, as a night of dissolution, which is difficult to be overcome by all beings.
saa ghoraa nishaa = that fatal night; babhuuva = became; hari raakSasa naashinii = as calamitous to the monkeys and demons; kaala raatriiva = as a night of dissolution; duratikramaa = which is difficult to be overcome; sarveSaam = by all; bhuutaanaam = beings.
6.44.17
ततस् ते राक्षसास् तत्र तस्मिंस् तमसि दारुणे ॥रामम् एव अभ्यधावन्त सम्हृष्टा शार वृष्टिभिः |
In that very terrible darkness, those demons thrilling with rapture attacked Rama with showers of arrows.
tataH = then; tatra = there; tasmin tamas = in that darkness; parama daaruNe = the very terrible; te raakSasaaH = those demons; samhR^iSTaaH = thrilling with rapture; abhyavartanta = attacked; raamamena = Rama; shara vR^iSTibhiH = with showers of arrows.
6.44.18
तेषाम् आपतताम् शाब्दह् क्रुद्धानाम् अभिगर्जताम् ॥उद्वर्त;इव सप्तानाम् समुद्राणाम् अभूत् स्वनः |
Yelling in fury, the sound of those demons approaching in order to assault Rama was like the noise of the oceans at the time of destruction of all the creatures.
garjataam = yelling; kruddhaanaam = in fury; shabdaH = the sound; teSaam = of those demons; aapatataam = approaching in order to attack (Rama); abhuut = became; svanaH iva = like the noise; samudraaNaam = of the oceans; udvarte = at the time of destruction; sattvaanaam = of all the creatures.
6.44.19
तेषाम् रामह् शारैह् षड्भिह् षड् जघान निशाअ चरान् ॥निमेष अन्तर मात्रेण शैतैर् अग्नि शैख उपमैः |
Within a twinkling of an eye, Rama with six sharp arrows resembling tongues of flame, struck down six of those demons.
nimeSaantara maatreNa = within a twinkling of an eye; raamaH = Rama; shaDbhiH = with six; shitaiH = sharp; sharaiH = arrows; agnishikhopamaiH = resembling tongues of flame; jaghaana = struck down; shad = six; teSaam = of those; nishaacharaan = demons.
6.44.20
यज्न शात्रुश च दुर्धर्षो महा पार्शव महा उदरौ ॥वज्र दम्ष्ट्रो महा कायस् तौ च उभौ शौक सारणौ |
ते तु रामेण बाण ओघह् सर्व मर्मसु ताडिताः ॥युद्धाद् अपसृतास् तत्र सावशएष आयुषो अभवन् |
The unconquerable Yagnashatru, Mahaparashva, Mahodara, the giant bodied Vajradamshtra, both Shuka and Sarana - all those six having been beaten by Rama on their vital organs with a flood of his arrows, retreated from the battle and somehow survived for the rest of their life.
20; 21. durdharSaH = the unconquerable; yajJNashatrushcha = Yagnashatru; mahaapaarshva mahodarau = Maha parshva; Mahodara; mahaa kaayaH = gaint bodied; vajra damSTraH = Vajradamshtra; tau = those; ubhau = two; shuka saaraNau = shuka and Sarana; te = those six; taaDitaaH = being beaten; raameNa = by Rama; sarva marmasu = on all their vital organs; baaNaughaiH = by a flood of arrows; apasR^itaaH = retreated; yuddhaat = from the battle; abhavan = and became; saava sheSaayuSaH = the ones left with the remainder of their life.
6.44.22
ततः कान्चन चित्र अन्गैह् शारैर् अग्नि शैख उपमैः |
दिशाश चकार विमलाह् प्रदिशाश च महा बलः ॥
Rama the great warrior, merely within an instant, made the quarters and the intermediate quarters, clear of all the demons, by his arrows resembling flames of fire.
mahaarathaH = Rama; the great warrior; nimeSantara maatreNa = merely within an instant; ghoraiH = by terrible; agnishikhopamaiH = arrows resembling flames of fire; chakaara = made; dishaSa = the quarters; vidishaashcha = and the intermediate quarters; vimalaaH = clear (of all the demons).
6.44.23
ये त्वन्ये राक्षसा वीरा रामस्य अभिमुखे स्थिताः ॥ते अपि नष्टाह् समासाद्य पतम्गा;इव पावकम् |
The other valiant demons, who were standing with their face turning towards Rama, also perished like moths, having encountered the same fire.
anye = the other; viiraaH = valiant; raakSasaaH = demons; ye = who; sthitaaH = were standing; abhimukhe = turning their face towards; raamasya = Rama; te.api = they also; naSTaaH = perished; pataN^gaaH iva = like moths; aasaadya = having encountered; paavakam = (that) fire.
6.44.24
सुवर्ण पुन्खैर् विशैखैह् सम्पतद्भिह् सहस्रशाः ॥बभूव रजनी चित्रा ख द्योतैर् इव शाअरदी |
That night, with the golden shafts of arrows, flying on all sides, appeared bright-coloured, like an autumnal night with its fire-flies on all sides.
rajanii = (that) night; suvarNa puNkhaiH = with the golden shafts; vishikaiH = of arrows; sampatadbhiH = falling; samantataH = on all sides; bahuuva = appeared; chitraa = bright-coloured; shaaradiiva = like an autumnal night; khadyotaiH = with its fire flies.
6.44.25
राक्षसानाम् च निनदैर् हरीणाम् च अपि गर्जितैः ॥सा बभूव निशाअ घोरा भूयो घोरतरा तदा |
The terrible night on that day became more terrible again by the sound of kettle-drums and by the roaring sounds of the demons.
saa ghoraa nishaa = that terrible night; tadaa = then; babhuuva = became; ghora taraa = more terrible; bhuuyaH = again; niH svanaiH cha = by the sounds; bheriiNaam = of kettle-drums; ninadaiH = and by the roaring; raakSasaanaam = of the demons.
6.44.26
तेन शाब्देन महता प्रवृद्धेन समन्ततः ॥त्रिकूटह् कन्दर आकीर्णह् प्रव्याहरद् इव अचलः |
By that great sound, which re-echoed on all sides, the mountain Trikuta, full of caves, appeared to be uttering confused murmurs.
tena mahataa = shabdena = by that great sound; pravR^iddhena = which augmented; samantataH = on all sides; trikuuTaH achalah = the mountain Trikuta; kandaraatiirNaH = full of caves; pravyaharadiva = appeared to be uttering confused murmurs.
6.44.27
गो लान्गूला महा कायास् तमसा तुल्य वर्चसः ॥सम्परिष्वज्य बाहुभ्याम् भक्षयन् रजनी चरान् |
Long-tailed and black faced monkeys with their gigantic bodies and dark-like figure, crushed the demons with their arms and allowed them to be eaten (by jackals, vultures etc).
golaaN^guulaaH = long-tailed and balck-faced monkeys; mahaa kaayaaH = with their gigantic bodes; tamasaa tulya = and dark-like; varchasaH = figure; sampariSvajya = grasped; rajanii charaan = the demons; baabhubhyaam = with their arms; bhakSayan = and allowed them to be devoured (by jackals; vultures etc).
6.44.28
अन्गदस् तु रणे शात्रुम् निहन्तुम् समुपस्थितः ॥रावणेर् निजघान आशौ सारथिम् च हयान् अपि |
Angada on his part, who came to annihilate the enemies in that battle-field, struck Indrajit, his charioteer and the horses all at once.
angadastu = Angada on his part; samupasthitaH = who came; nihantum = to annihilate; shatruun = the enemies; raNe = in the battle-field; nijaghaana = struck; raavaNim = Indrajit; saarathimcha = his charioteer; hayaanapi = and the horses; aashu = all at once.
6.44.29
वर्तमाने तदा घोरे सम्ग्रामे भृशदारुणे ॥इन्द्रजित् तु रथम् त्यक्त्वा हत अशवो हत सारथिः |
अन्गदेन महा मायस् तत्र एव अन्तर् अधीयत ॥
While that awful and very intense battle was going on, Indrajit a great trickster, leaving the chariot, with its horses and charioteer killed by Angada, vanished from that very spot itself.
29; 30. ghore = (While) that awful; bhR^isha daaruNe = and very intense; samgraame = battle; vartamaane = was continuing; indrajittu = Indrajit; mahaamaayaH = a great trickster; yaktvaa = leaving; ratham = the chariot; hataashvaH = with its horses killed; hatasaarathiH = and charioteer killed; aNgadena = by Angada; antaradhiiyata = vanished; tatvaiva = from that very spot.
6.44.31
तत्कर्म वालिपुत्रस्य सर्वे देवाः सहर्षिभिः |
तुष्टुवुः पूजनार्हस्य तौ चोभौ रामलक्ष्मणौ ॥
All the celestials, both Rama and Lakshmana together with all sages were pleased with that act of the venerable Angada the son of Vali.
sarve = all; devaaH = the celestials; ubhau = and both; raamalakSmaNau = Rama and Lakshmana; sharSibhiH = together with all the sages; tuSTuvuH = were pleased; tat karma = with that act; puujanaarhasya = of the venerable; vaaliputrasya = Angada the son of wind-god.
6.44.32
प्रभावं सर्वभूतानि विदुरिन्द्रजितो युधि |
ततस्तेन महात्मानम् दृष्ट्वा तुष्टाः प्रधर्षितम् ॥
Since all the living beings knew the supernatural powers of Indrajit in battle, they were pleased on seeing that highly gifted demon being defeated by Angada.
sarva bhuutaani = all the living beings; viduH = knew; prabhaavam = the supernatural power; indrajitaH = of Indrajit; yudhi = in battle; tataH = for that reason; tuSTaaH = (they) were pleased; dR^iSTvaa = on seeing; mahaatmaanam = that highly gifted demon; pradharSitam = being defeated; tena = by him.
6.44.33
ततः प्रहृष्टाः कपयः ससुग्रीवविभीषणाः |
साधुसाध्विति नेदुश्च दृष्ट्वा शत्रुम् पराजितम् ॥
Seeing the enemy defeated, those monkeys along with Sugreeva and Vibhishana were delighted and praised Angada as an efficient warrior.
dR^iSTvaa = seeing; shatrum = the enemy; parajitam = defeated; kapayaH = those monkeys; sa sugriiva vibhiiSaNaaH = along with Sugreeva and Vibhishana; tataH = then; prahR^iSTaaH = were delighted; nedushcha = and praised him; saadhviti = as good.
6.44.34
इन्द्रजित्तु तदानेन निर्जितो भीमकर्मणा |
संयुगे वालिपुत्रेण क्रोधं चक्रे सुदारुणम् ॥
Indrajit, on the other hand, then was driven to a very terrible rage, as he was defeated in battle by Angada the son of Vali a dreadful monkey.
indrajittu = Indrajit on the other hand; tadaa = then; chakre = was driven; sudaaruNam drodham = to very terrible anger; nirjitaH = as he was defeated; samyuge = in battle; anana vaaliputreNa = by this Angada the son of wind-god; bhiimakarmaNaa = a dreadful monkey.
6.44.35
सो अन्तर्धान गतह् पापो रावणी रण कर्कशाः |
ब्रह्म दत्त वरो वीरो रावणिह् क्रोध मूर्चितः ॥
That Indrajit the son of Ravana, the sinful demon who had gone out of sight and was cruel in battle, rendered himself as invisible again and hurled forth sharp arrows, bright as lightning.
saH raavaNiH = that Indrajit the son of Ravana; saH antardhaana gataH = who had gone out of sight; paapaH = the sinful one; raNakkarkashaH = cruel in battle; adR^ishyaH = rendered himself as invisible; mumocha = and hurled forth; nisitaan = sharp; baaNaan = arrows; ashani varchasaH = bright as lightning.
6.44.36
रामं च लक्ष्मणम् चैव घोरैर्नागमयैः शरैः |
बिभेद समरे क्रुद्धः सर्वगात्रेषु राघवौ ॥
Being enraged in battle, Indrajit bursted out serpent-like terrible arrows into all the limbs of Rama and Lakshmana who were born in Raghu dynasty.
kruddhaH = being enraged; samara = in battle; (Indrajit); bidheda = burted out; sharaiH = arrows; ghoraiH = which were terrific; naaga mayaiH = in the form of serpants; sarva gaatreSu = into all the limbs; raamam cha = of Rama; lakSmaNam chaiva = and Lakshmana; raaghavau = born in Raghu dynasty.
6.44.37
मायया संवृतस्तत्र मोहयन् राघवौ युधि |
अदृशयो निशैतान् बाणान् मुमोच अशानि वर्चसः ॥बबन्ध शरबन्धेन भ्रातरौ रामलक्ष्मणौ |
Enveloped by illusion, he sought to confuse Rama and Lakshmana in the struggle there and invisible to all beings through his magic arts, Indrajit the ranger of the night bound those two brothers Rama and Lakshmana with a net work of arrows.
samvR^itaH = enveloped; maayayaa = by illusion; mohayan = he sought to confuse; raaghavau = Rama and Lakshmana; yudhi = in the struggle; tatra = their; adR^ishya = and invisible; sarva bhuutaanaam = to all beings; kuuTa yodhii = through his magic arts; nishaacharaH = Indrajit the ranger of the night; babandha = bound; bhraatarau = those two brothers; raama lakSmaNau = Rama and Lakshmana; shara bandhena = with a net work of arrows.
6.44.38
तेन रौ पुरुषव्याघ्रौ क्रुद्धेनाशीविषैः शरैः ॥सहसाभिहतौ वीरौ तदा प्रैक्षन्त वानराः |
Then, the monkeys saw the two warriors, those lions among men, being wounded quickly by the serpentine arrows of that enraged demons.
tadaa = then; vaanaraaH = the monkeys; praikSanta = saw; viirau = the two warriors; tau = those; puruSa vyaaghrau = lions among men; abhi hatau = tormented; sahasaa = quickly; aashiiviSaiH = by the serpentine; shariaiH = arrows; tena kR^iddhena = of that enraged demon.
6.44.39
प्रकाशरूपस्तु तदा न शक्त |
स्तौ बाधितुं राक्षसराजपुत्रः |
मायां प्रयोक्तुं समुपाजगाम |
बबन्ध तौ राजसुतौ दुरात्मा ॥
Not being able to hurt those two princes in his manifest form, Indrajit the son of the king of demons with his perverse mind, had recourse to magic in order to make them captive.
na shaktaH = not being able; baadhitum = to torment; tau = those two princes; prakaasharuupaH = in his manifest form; raakSasaraaja putraH = the son of the king of demons; tadaa = then; samupaajagaama = came; duraatmaa = with his perverse mind; prayoktum = and had recourse; maayaam = to magic; raajasutau babandha = in order to make the princes captive.
इत्यार्षे श्रीमद्रामायणे आदिकाव्ये युद्धकाण्डे चतुश्चत्वारिंशः सर्गः
Sarga 45
6.45.1
स तस्य गतिम् अन्विच्चन् राज पुत्रह् प्रतापवान् |
दिदेश अतिबलो रामो दश वानर यूथपान् ॥
That very strong and powerful Rama the son of Dasaratha ordered ten monkey-generals to search for the whereabouts of Indrajit.
saH raamaH = that Rama; raja putraH = the son of Dasaratha; prataapavaan = the powerful man; ati balaH = and a very strong man; didesha = directed; dasha = ten; vaanarayuthapaan = monkey-generals; anvichchhan = to search; tasya = his; gatim = course of movement.
6.45.2
द्वौ सुषेणस्य दायादौ नीलम् च प्लवग ऋषभम् |
अन्गदम् वालि पुत्रम् च शरभम् च तरस्विनम् ॥द्विनतम् जाम्बवन्तम् च सानुप्रस्थम् महा बलम् |
ऋषभम् च ऋषभ स्कन्धम् आदिदेश परम् तपः ॥
Rama the scourger of his enemies ordered both the sons of Sushena, Nila the chief of monkeys, Angada the son of Vali, the stron Sharabha, Dvivida, Hanuman, the very strong Sanuprastha, Rishabha and Rishabha skandha.
2; 3. paramtapaH = Rama; who torments his enemies; aadidesha = ordered; dvau = both; daayaadau = the sons; suSeNasya = of Sushena; niilamcha = Nila; plavagaadhipam = the chief of monkeys; aNgadam = Andaga; vaaliputram = the son of Vali; tarasvinam = the strong; sharabhamcha = Sharabha; dvividam cha = Divivda; hanuumantam = Hanuman; mahaabalam = the very strong; saanuprastham = Samprastha; R^iSabham cha = Rishabha; R^iSabha skandham = and Rishabhaskandha.
6.45.4
ते सम्प्रहृष्टा हरयो भीमान् उद्यम्य पादपान् |
आकाशम् विविशुह् सर्वे मार्गामाणा दिशो दश ॥
All those monkeys, thrilled with enthusiasm, flung into the air brandishing huge trunks of trees in order to explore the ten regions.
te sarve harayaH = all those monkeys; samprahR^iSTaaH = thrilled with enthusiasm; udyamya = lifted; bhiimaan = terrific; paadapaan = trees; maargamaaNaaH = searching; dasha = in ten; dishaH = directions; vivishuH = entered; aakaasham = the air.
6.45.5
तेषाम् वेगवताम् वेगम् इषुभिर् वेगवत्तरैः |
अस्त्रवित् परम अस्त्रेण वारयाम् आस रावणिः ॥
Indrajit, the son of Ravana, who was skilled in the use of magic weapons, by means of his arrows with great speed, released from his most excellent of bows, arrested the impetuous outbreak of the monkeys.
raavaNiH = Indrajit; the son of Ravana; astravit = who was skilled in the use of magic weapons; iSubhiH = by means of his arrows; vegavattaraiH = with great speed (released) parama astraiH = from the most excellent of bows; vaarayaamaasa = arrested; teSaam = their; vegavataam = impetuous; vegam = outbreak.
6.45.6
तम् भीम वेगा हरयो नाराचैह् क्षत विक्षताः |
अन्ध कारे न ददृशुर् मेघैह् सूर्यम् इव आवृतम् ॥
Those monkeys of terrific bound, whose bodes were cruelly pierced by those shafts, were unable to see Indrajit in the darkness, as the sun is obscured when veiled in clouds.
harayaH = the monkeys; bhiimavegaaH = of terrific bound naaraachaiH kSata vigrahaaH = whose bodies were cruelly pierced by those shafts; na dadR^ishaH = were unable to see; tam = Indrajit; andhakaare = in the darkness; suuryamiva = as the sun; (is obscured); aavR^itam = when veiled; meghaiH = in clouds.
6.45.7
राम लक्ष्मणयोर् एव सर्व मर्म भिदह् शरान् |
भृशम् आवेशयाम् आस रावणिह् समितिम् जयः ॥
Indrajit, the victorious in battle, transfixed Rama and Lakshmana with those arrows that lacerated their flesh in great measure.
raavaNiH = Indrajit; the son of Ravana; samitimjayaH = victorious in battle; aaveshayaamaasa = caused to enter; sharaan = the arrows; sarva dehabhidaH = which split up the flesh; bhR^isham = in great measure; raama lakSmaNayoreva = into Rama and Lakshmana exactly.
6.45.8
निरन्तर शरीरौ तु भ्रातरौ राम लक्ष्मणौ |
क्रुद्धेन इन्द्रजोता वीरौ पन्नगैह् शरताम् गतैः ॥
The bodies of both those warriors, Rama and Lakshmana were densely transfixed with serpentine arrows by the enraged Indrajit.
indrajitaa = by Indrajit; kruddhena = the enraged demon; ubhau = both; tau = those; viirau = warriors; raama lakSmaNau = Rama and Lakshmana; nirantara shariirau = whose bodies were densely transfixed with arrows; pannagaiH = by serpants; gataiH = which obtained; sharataam = the form of arrows.
6.45.9
तयोह् क्षतज मार्गेण सुस्राव रुधिरम् बहु |
ताव् उभौ च प्रकाशेते पुष्पिताव् इव किंशुकौ ॥
Blood flowed from the wound-marks of both Rama and Lakshmana and both of them shone like Kimshuka trees in flowring.
rudhiram = blood; susraava = flowed; bahu = profusely; tayoH = from their; kSata maargeNa = wound-marks; ubhau = both; tau = of them; prakaashitau = shone; kimshukau iva = like Kimshuka trees; puSpitau = in following.
6.45.10
ततः पर्यन्त रक्त अक्षो भिन्न अन्जन चय उपमः |
रावणिर् भ्रातरौ वाक्यम् अन्तर्धान गतो अब्रवीत् ॥
At that instant, though still invisible, Indrajit, Ravana's son, with his inflamed eyes, which resembled a mass of collyrium mixed with oil, spoke the following words to those two brothers.
tataH = at that instant; paryanta raktaakSaH = his eyes inflamed; raavaNiH = Indrajit; Ravana's son; bhiinnaN^jana chayopamaH = which resembled a mass of collyrium mixed with oil; antardhaana gataH = though still invisible; abraviit = spoke; vaakeyam = the following words; bhraatarau = those two brothers.
6.45.11
युध्यमानम् अनालक्ष्यम् शक्रो अपि त्रिदश ईश्वरः |
द्रष्टुम् आसादितुम् वा अपि न शक्तह् किम् पुनर् युवाम् ॥
"When I enter into combat, making myself invisible, even Indra the lord of celestials is not able to see or approach me. How much less, you two!"
yudhyamaanam = when I enter into combat; anaalakSyam = making myself invisible; shakro.api = even Indra; tridasheshvaraH = the lord of celestials; na shaktaH = is not bale; draSTum = to see; aasaaditum vaapi = or approach (me); kim punaH = how much less; yuvaam = you two!.
6.45.12
प्रावृताव् इषु जालेन राघवौकन्क पत्रिणा |
एष रोष परीत आत्मा नयामि यम सादनम् ॥
"O, Descendents of Raghu! Having imprisoned you in this net work of arrows furnished with heron's feathers, I, yielding myself up to the violence of my wrath, am about to dispatch you to the region of Yama the Lord of Death."
raaghavau = O; Descendents of Raghu!; praavR^itau = having imprisoned you; aviSujaalena = in this net work of arrows; kaN^kapatriNaa = furnished with heron's feathers; eSaH = this I; roSa pariitaatmaa = yielding myself up to the violence of my wrath; nayaami = am about to dispatch you; yamasaadanam = to the region of Yama the Lord of Death.
6.45.13
एवम् उक्त्वा तु धर्मज्नौ भ्रातरौ राम लक्ष्मणौ |
निर्बिभेद शितैर् बाणैह् प्रजहर्ष ननाद च ॥
Speaking thus to the brothers Rama and Lakshmana, who were aware of righteousness, Indrajit pierced them with pointed arrows and shouted too exultantly.
uktvaa = speaking; evam = thus; bhraatarau = to the brothers; raama lakSmaNau = Rama and Lakshmana; dharmajJNau = who wee aware of righteousness; (Indrajit); nirbibheda = pierced (them); shitaiH = with pointed; baaNaiH = arrows; nanaadacha = and shouted too; prajaharSa = exultantly.
6.45.14
भिन्न अन्जन चय श्यामो विस्फार्य विपुलम् धनुः |
भूयो भूयह् शरान् घोरान् विससर्ज महा मृधे ॥
Indrajit, who was as black as a heap of shattered collyrium, stretching his immense bow, discharged formidable arrows even once more, in that great fight.
bhinnaaN^jana chaya shyaamaH = Indrajit; who was as black as a heap of shattered collyrium; visphaarya = stretching; vipulam = his immense dhanuH = now; visasarja = discharged; ghoraan = formidable; sharaan = arrows; bhuuya eva = even once more; mahaa mR^idhe = in that great fight.
6.45.15
ततो मर्मसु मर्मज्नो मज्जयन् निशितान् शरान् |
राम लक्ष्मणयोर् वीरो ननाद च मुहुर् मुहुः ॥
That warrior, Indrajit, who was aware of their vital parts, set up a continual shouting, digging sharp arrows into the vital parts of Rama and Lakshmana.
viiraH = that warrior; Indrajit; marma jJNaH = who was aware of the vital parts; muhurmuhuH = set up a continual; nanaada cha = shouting; majjayan = digging; nishitaan = sharp; sharaan = arrows; raamalakSmaNayoH = marmasu = into the vital parts of Rama and Lakshmana.
6.45.16
बद्धौ तु शर बन्धेन ताव् उभौ रण मूर्धनि |
निमेष अन्तर मात्रेण न शेकतुर् उदीक्षितुम् ॥
Those two princes, in the forefront of battle, bounded by that net work of arrows in the twinkling of an eye, became incapable of even looking up.
tau ubhau = those two princes; raNamuurdhaani = in the forefront of battle; baddhau tu shara bandhena = bounded by the net of arrows; nimeSaantara maatreNa = in the twinkling of an eye; na shekatuH = became incapable; avekSitum = of even looking up.
6.45.17
ततो विभिन्न सर्व अन्गौ शर शल्य आचिताव् उभौ |
ध्वजाव् इव महा इन्द्रस्य रज्जु मुक्तौ प्रकम्पितौ ॥तौ सम्प्रचलितौ वीरौ मर्म भेदेन कर्शितौ |
निपेततुर् महा इष्वासौ जगत्याम् जगती पती ॥
Pierced in their vital parts, exhausted, and covered all over with heads of arrows, those two mighty and courageous archers fell to the earth, they who were the lords of the earth, shaking violently like a pair of flag-staffs in honour of Indra the Lord celestials and freed from their raised of chords.
17; 18. marma bhedena = pierced in their vital parts; karshitau = exhausted; kR^itau = made; sharashalya achitau = covered by heads of arrows; vibhinna sarvaaN^gau = all over the different limbs; tau = those two; maheSvaasau = wielding mighty arches; jagatii patii = who were the lords of the earth; nipetutuH = fell; jagatyaam = to the earth; samprachalitau = shaking violently; mahendrasya dhvajaamiva = like a pair of flag-staffs raised in honour of Indra the Lord of celestials; rajju muktau = and freed from their chords.
6.45.19
तौ वीर शयने वीरौ शयानौ रुधिर उक्षितौ |
शर वेष्टित सर्व अन्गाव् आर्तौ परम पीडितौ ॥
Those warriors, Rama and Lakshmana, lying on that heroes' bed (on the battle-ground), bathed in blood, all their limbs bristling with arrows and extremely injured, felt distressed.
tau viirau = those warriors; shayanau = lying; viira shayane = on that heroes' bed; rudhirokSitau = bathed in blood; sharaveSTita sarvaaaN^gau = all their limbs bristling with arrows; parama piiDitau = and extremely injured; aartau = felt distress.
6.45.20
न ह्य् अविद्धम् तयोर् गात्रम् बभूव अन्गुलम् अन्तरम् |
न अनिर्भिन्नम् न च अस्तब्धम् आ कर अग्राद् अजिह्मगैः ॥
There was not a finger's breadth on their bodies form the tips of their fingers to the end of their feet that was not lacerated, implanted and pierced by those arrows.
na babhuuva = there was not; aN^gula maatram = a finger's breadth; antaram = of space; tayoH = on their; gaatre = bodies; aakaaraagraat = from the tips of their fingers to the end of their feet; anirbhinnam = that was not lacerated; na = nor; astabdham = not implanted; aviddham = and not pierced; ajihmagaiH = by those arrows.
6.45.21
तौ तु क्रूरेण निहतौ रक्षसा काम रूपिणा |
असृक् सुस्रुवतुस् तीव्रम् जलम् प्रस्रवणाव् इव ॥
Struck down by that ferocious demon, who was able to change his shape at will, the hot blood gushed forth from both Rama and Lashmana, as water from a spring.
nihatau = struck down; kruureNa = by that ferocious; rakSasaa = demon; kaama ruupiNaa = able to change his shape at will; tiivram = the hot; asR^ik = blood; susruvatuH = gushed forth; tau = from both Rama and Lakshmana; jalam iva = as water; prasravaNau = from a spring.
6.45.22
पपात प्रथमम् रामो विद्धो मर्मसु मार्गणैः |
क्रोधाद् इन्द्रजिता येन पुरा शक्रो विनिर्जितः ॥
Rama fell first, his vital parts pierced by arrows of the wrathful Indrajit, who had formerly vanquished Indra the Lord of celestials.
raamaH = Rama; papaata = fell; prathamam = first; marmasu = his vital parts; viddhaH = pierced; maargaNaiH = by arrows; krodhaat = of the wrathful; indrajitaa = Indrajit; yena = by whom; shakraH = Indra the Lord of celestials; puraa = had been formerly; vinirjitaH = vanquished.
6.45.23
रुक्मपुङ्खेः प्रसन्नाग्रैरधोगतिभिराशुगैः |
नारचैर् अर्ध नाराचैर् भल्लैर् अन्जलिकैर् अपि ॥विव्याध वत्स दन्तैश् च सिम्ह दम्ष्ट्रैह् क्षुरैस् तथा |
Indrajit pierced Rama by arrows with golden shafts, with sharp points, which had downward movement, which go fast, Narchas, Demi-narachas, Bhallas (with wide tips), Anjalis, Vatsa dantas, Simha dantas and those shafts like unto razors.
(Indrajit); vivyaadha = pierced; (Rama) (by arrows); rukma puN^khaiH = with golden shafts; prasanna agraiH = with sharp points; adhogatibhiH = which had downward movement; aashugaiH = which go fast; naarachaiH = Narachas; ardha naaraachaiH = Demi-naraches; bhallaiH = Bhallas (with wide tips); aNjalikairapi = Anjalis; vatsa dantaishcha = Vatsadantas; simha damSTraiH = Simhadantas; tathaa = and; kSuraiH = those shafts like unto razors.
6.45.24
स वीर शयने शिश्ये विज्यम् आदाय कार्मुकम् ॥भिन्न मुष्टि परीणाहम् त्रिणतम् रुक्म भूषितम् |
Throwing asunder his bow bent at three places, adorned with gold, with its string loosened away and detached from the hold of his fist, Rama lied down on the battle-ground.
aavidhya = throwing asunder; kaarmukam = his bow; vijyam = string-less; bhinna muSTipariiNaaham = detached from the hold of his fist; trinatam = and which was bent at three places; rukma bhuuSitam = adorned with gold; saH = that Rama; shishye = lied down; viirashayane = on heroes bed (on the battle-ground).
6.45.25
बाण पात अन्तरे रामम् पतितम् पुरुष ऋषभम् ॥स तत्र लक्ष्मणो दृष्ट्वा निराशो जीविते अभवत् |
Seeing Rama the excellent man fallen, at a distance of an arrows range, Lakshman became hopeless about his own life.
dR^iSTvaa = seeing; puruSarSabham = Rama the excellent among men; patitam = fallen; tatra = there; baaNa paataantare = at a distance of a range of an arrow; lakSmaNaH = Lakshmana; abhavat = became; niraashaH = the one without any hope; jiivite = in life.
6.45.26
रामम् कमलपत्राक्षं शरबन्धपरिक्षतम् ॥शुशोच भ्रातरं दृष्ट्वा पतितम् धरणीतले |
Seeing his elder brother Rama, with his eyes resembling lotus-leaves, having fallen on the ground, wounded as he was by a net work of arrows, Lakshmana felt sad.
dR^iSTvaa = seeing bhraataram = his elder brother; raamam = Rama; kamala patraakSam = with his eyes resembling lotus-leaves; patitam = having fallen; dharaNiitale = on the ground; sharabandha parikSatam = wounded by a net work of arrows; (Lakshmana); shushocha = lamented.
6.45.27
हरयश्चापि तम् दृष्ट्वा सम्तापम् परमं गताः ॥शोकार्ताश्चुक्रुशुर्घोरमश्रुपूरितलोचनाः |
Beholding that Rama, the monkeys too were in great grief and wept terribly, with their eyes filled in tears, being afflicted as they were by sorrow.
dR^iSTvaa = beholding; tam = that Rama; harayashchaapi = the monkeys also; gataaH = obtained; paramam = great; samtaapam = grief; ashrupuurita lochanaaH = with their eyes filled in tears; shokaartaaH = afflicted by sorrow; ghoram = and terribly; chakmshuH = wept.
6.45.28
बद्धौ तु वीरौ पतितौ शयानौ |
तौ वानराह् सम्परिवार्य तस्थुह् |
समागता वायु सुत प्रमुख्या |
विषदम् आर्ताह् परमम् च जग्मुह् ॥
Those monkeys with Hanuman in first place gathered at a place and stood surrounding Rama and Lakshmana, who wee bound by a net work of arrows and lying down on the battle ground. They were disturbed and afflicted sorrow.
te vaanaraaH = Those monkeys; vaayusuta pramukhyaaH = with Hanuman in first place; samaagataaH = gathered at one place; tasthuH = and stood; samparivaarya = surrounding; tau = both those Rama and Lakshman; baddhau = bound by a net work of arrows lying down; viirashayane = on the battle-ground; jagmuH cha = (they) aartaaH = were disturbed; jagmuH cha = and obtained; paramam = a great; viSaadam = grief.
इत्यार्षे श्रीमद्रामायणे आदिकाव्ये युद्धकाण्डे पञ्चचत्वारिंशः सर्गः
Sarga 46
6.46.1
ततो द्याम् पृथिवीम् चैव वीक्षमाणा वन ओकसः |
ददृशुः सम्ततौ बाणैर् भ्रातरौ राम लक्ष्मणौ ॥
Thereafter, surveying the earth and the sky, the monkeys beheld the brothers Rama and Lakshmana, covered with arrows.
tataH = thereafter; viikSamaaNaaH = surveying; pR^ithiviimahaiva = the earth and; dyaam = the sky; vanaukasaH = the monkeys; dadR^ishaH = beheld; bhraatarau = the brothers; raama lakSmaNau = Rama and Lakshmana; samtatau = covered; baaNaiH = with arrows.
6.46.2
वृष्ट्वा इव उपरते देवे कृत कर्मणि राक्षसे |
आजगाम अथ तम् देशम् ससुग्रीवो विभीषणः ॥
Then, along with Sugreeva, Vibhishana came to that place, after Indrajit finished his work and retired; even as Indra* would, after raining.
atha = then; sasugriivaH = along with Sugreeva; vibhiiSaNaH = Vibhishana; aajagaama = came; tam desham = to that place; raakSase = (after) Indrajit; kR^itakarmaNi = finished his work; uparate = and retired; deve iva = (even as) Indra would; vR^iSTi = after raining.
� Indra: The god of the sky and the given of rain.
6.46.3
नील द्विविद मैन्दाश् च सुषेण सुमुख अन्गदाः |
तूर्णम् हनुमता सार्धम् अन्वशोचन्त राघवौ ॥
Nila, Dvivida, Mainda, Sushena, kumuda, Angada along with Hanuman forthwith began to grieve for Rama and Lakshmana.
niilashcha = Nila; divivadaH = Dvivida; maindah = Mainda; suSeNaH = Sushena; kumudaH = Kumuda; aNgadaH = Angada; hanumataasaardham = along with Hanuman; tuurNam = forthwith; anvashochanta = bega to grieve; raaghavau = for Rama and Lakshman.
6.46.4
अचेष्टौ मन्द निह्श्वासौ शोणित ओघ परिप्लुतौ |
शर जाल आचितौ स्तब्धौ शयानौ शर तल्पयोः ॥निह्श्वसन्तौ यथा सर्पौ निश्चेष्टौ मन्द विक्रमौ |
रुधिर स्राव दिग्ध अन्गौ तापनीयाव् इव ध्वजौ ॥तौ वीर शयने वीरौ शयानौ मन्द चेष्टितौ |
यूथपैस् तैह् परिवृतौ बाष्प व्याकुल लोचनैः ॥राघवौ पतितौ दृष्ट्वा शर जाल समावृतौ |
बभूवुर् व्यथिताह् सर्वे वानराह् सविभीषणाः ॥
Breathing but faintly, bathed in blood; riddled with innumerable arrows, motionless and lying inactive, they lay stretched on a bed of arrows, sighing like serpants, helpless, having little prowess, their limbs smeared with a stream of blood, resembling two golden standards, and lying on heroes' couch, those warriors with tardy movement of their limbs, were surrounded by their monkey-leaders, whose eyes were suffused with tears. Seeing the two Raghavas, pierced by a multitude of arrows, all the monkeys along with Vibhishana became perturbed.
4; 5; 6; 7. manda niH shvaasau = breathing but faitly; pariplutau = bathed; shoNitena = in blood; sharajalaachitau = riddled with innurable arrows; stabdhau = motionless; acheSTau = and lying inactive; shayanau = they lay stretched; shara talpagau = on a bed of arrows; nihshvasantau = sighing; sarpau yathaa = like serpants; nishcheSTau = helpless; mandavikramau = having little prowess; rudhira sraava dighaaN^gau = their limbs smeared with a stream of blood; dhvajau iva = resembling two standards; tapaniiyau = of gold; shayanau = lying; viira shayane = on heroes couch; viirau = those heroes; manda cheSTitau = with tardy movement of their limbs; parivR^itau = were surrounded; svaiH yuuthapaiH = by their monkey leaders; baaSpavyaakula lochanaiH = whose eyes were suffused with tears; dR^iSTvaa = seeing; tau raaghavau = the two Raghavas; shalajaala samanvitau = pierced by a multitude of arrows; sarve = all; vaanaraaH = the monkeys; savibhiiSaNaaH = along with Vibhishana; babhuuvuH = became; vyathitaaH = perturbed.
6.46.8
अन्तरिक्षम् निरीक्षन्तो दिशह् सर्वाश् च वानराः |
न च एनम् मायया चन्नम् ददृशू रावणिम् रणे ॥
The monkeys surveyed all the quarters in the sky, without being able to discover Indrajit (the son of Ravana), who was veiled by his magic powers in the fight.
vaanaraaH = the monkeys; niriikSantaH = surveyed; sarvaaH = all; dishashcha = the quarters; antarikSam = in the sky; na dadR^ishuH = Indrajit the son of Ravana; chhauram = who had veiled himself; maayayaa = in his magic; raNe = in the fight.
6.46.9
तम् तु माया प्रतिच्चिन्नम् मायया एव विभीषणः |
वीक्षमाणो ददर्श अथ भ्रातुह् पुत्रम् अवस्थितम् ॥
Vibhishana, beholding by his magic arts, saw that nephew, standing nearby, duly hidden by his occult power.
vibhiiSaNaH = Vibhishana; viikSamaNaH = beholding; maayayaiva = by his magic arts; dadarsha = saw; tam = that; bhraatuH putram = brother's son; avasthitam = standing; agre = in front; maayaa pratichchhannam = duly hidden by his occult power.
6.46.10
तम् अप्रतिम कर्माणम् अप्रतिद्वन्द्वम् आहवे |
ददर्श अन्तर्हितम् वीरम् वर दानाद् विभीषणः ॥तेजसा यशसा चैव विक्रमेण च सम्युतः |
Althought that warrior who had no peer in the field and who had unique exploits, had made himself invisible by virtue of the boon he had received, he was recognized by Vibhishana, who was full of energy, glory and prowess.
tam viiram = (Although) that warrior; apratidvandvam = who had no peer in the field; apritam karmaaNam = and who had unique acts to his credit; antarhitam = had made himself invisible; varadaanaat = by virtue of the boon he had received; dadarsha = 9he) was recognized; vibhiiSaNaH = by Vibhishana; tejasaa = who was full of energy; yashasaachaiva = glory; vikrameNa cha = and prowess.
6.46.11
इन्द्रजित् त्व् आत्मनह् कर्म तौ शयानौ समीक्ष्य च ॥उवाच परम प्रीतो हर्षयन् सर्व नैरृतान् |
Contemplating his own feat, Indrajit gazed on those two warriors, stretched on the earth and in excess of joy, wishing to share it with all the demons, said.
samiikSya = contemplating; aatmanaH = his own; karma = feat; indrajittu = Indrajit; however; (gazed); tau cha = on those two warriors; shayanau = stretched (on the earth); parama priitaH = and in an excess of joy; harSayan = wishing to share the joy; sarva raakSasaan = with all the demons; uvaacha = said.
6.46.12
दूषणस्य च हन्तारौ खरस्य च महा बलौ ॥सादितौ मामकैर् बाणैर् भ्रातरौ राम लक्ष्मणौ |
"The exceedingly strong brothers Rama and Lakshmana, the killers of Khara and Dushana have been killed by my arrows."
mahaabalau = the exceedingly strong; bhraatarau = brothers; raama lakSmaNau = Rama and Lakshmana; hantaarau = the killers; kharasya = of Khara; duuSaNasya cha = and Dushana; saaditau = have been killed; maamakaiH = by my; baaNaiH = arrows.
6.46.13
न इमौ मोक्षयितुम् शक्याव् एतस्माद् इषु बन्धनात् |
सर्वैर् अपि समागम्य सर्षि सन्घैह् सुर असुरैः ॥
"Even were they aided by the gods and demons with the host of sages, these two brothers would never be able to release themselves from those arrows that paralyse them."
samaagamya = even were they aided; suraa suraiH = by the gods and demons; sarvaiH = sarSi samghaiH = with the host of sages; imau = these two brothers; na shakyau = would never be able; mokSayitum = to release themselves; etasmaat iSubandhanaat = from those arrows that paralyse them.
6.46.14
यत् कृते चिन्तयानस्य शोक आर्तस्य पितुर् मम ॥अस्पृष्ट्वा शयनम् गात्रैस् त्रि यामा याति शर्वती |
कृत्स्ना इयम् यत् कृते लन्का नदी वर्षास्व् इव आकुला ॥सो अयम् मूल हरो अनर्थह् सर्वेषाम् निहतो मया |
"This non- sensical pest, which was wearing away the very roots of us all, on whose account, the three watches of the night slipped past my father, who is unable even to touch his couch with his limbs, who remains absorbed in thought and stricken with grief and because of whom, the entire city of Lanka remains agitated, like a river during the rains, has ban destroyed by me."
14; 15. saH = that; anarthaH = non-sensical (pest); muula haraH = which was wearing away the very roots; ayam sarveSaam = of us all; yatkR^ite = on whose account; triyaamaa = the three watches; sharvarii = of the night; yaati = slipped past; mama pituH = my father; yatkR^ite = wherefore; aspR^iSTraa = is unable (even) to touch; shayanam = his couch; gatraiH = with his chinta yaanasya = who remains absorbed in thought; shokaartasya = and stricken with grief; yatkR^ite = and because of whom; kR^itsnaa = the entire; iyam laN^kaa = (this) Lanka; aakulaa = remains agitated; naadii iva = like a river; varSaasu = during the rains; shamitaH = has been destroyed; mayaa = by me.
6.46.16
रामस्य लक्ष्मणस्य एव सर्वेषाम् च वन ओकसाम् ॥विक्रमा निष्फलाह् सर्वे यथा शरदि तोयदाः |
"As clouds are useless in the autumn, so are all the exploits of Rama, Lakshmana and all the monkeys."
toyadaaH yathaa = as clouds; niSphalaaH = are useless; sharadi = in the autumn; sarveH vikramaaH = (so) are all the exploits; raamasya = of Rama; lakSmaNasyai vaa = Lakshmana; sarveSaam = and all; vanaukasaam = the monkeys.
6.46.17
एवम् उक्त्वा तु तान् सर्वान् राक्षसान् परिपार्श्वगान् ॥यूथपान् अपि तान् सर्वांस् ताडयाम् आस रावणिः |
Thus speaking to all those demons, Indrajit the son of Ravana (by his arrows0 struck the monkey chief.
evam = thus; uktvaa = speaking; sarvaan taan = to all those; raakSasaan = demons; ravaNiH = Indrajit the son of Ravana; taaDayat = struck; sarvaan = all; yuuthaapaanapi = the monkey- chiefs too; parishyataH = who were observing.
6.46.18
नीलं नवभिराहत्य मैन्दं सद्विविदम् तथा ॥त्रिभिस्त्रिभिरमित्रघ्नस्तताअ परमेषुभिः |
Striking Nila with nine arrows, Indrajit the destroyer of foes tormented Mainda and Dvivida with three superb arrows on each.
saH = Indrajit; amitraghnaH = the destroyer of enemies; aahatya = striking; niilam = Nila; navabhiH = with nine (arrows); tataapa = tormented; maindam = Mainda; tathaa = and; sa dvividam = along with Dvivida; tribhiH tribhiH = with three; parameSubhiH = superb arrows (on each).
6.46.19
जाम्बवन्तम् महेष्वासो विद्ध्वा बाणेन वक्षसि ॥हनूमतो वेगवतो विससर्ज शरान्दश |
Indrajit the wielder of a great bow smacked the chest-region of Jambavan with an arrow and released ten arrows towards Hanuman, the swift monkey.
maheSvaasaH = Indrajit the wielder of a great bow; viddhvaa = smacked; vakSasi = in the chest; jaambavantam = of Jambavan; baaNena = with an arrow; visasarja = (and) released; dasha = ten; sharaan = arrows; hanuumataH = (in the chest region of) Hanuman; vegavataH = the swift monkey.
6.46.20
गवाक्षम् शरभम् चैव तावप्यमितविक्रमौ ॥द्वाभ्याम् द्वाभ्याम् महावेगो विव्याध युधि रावणिः |
Indrajit the son of Ravana of great swiftness, struck both Gavaksha and Sharabha of unbounded valour with two arrows on each of them, in that battle.
raavaNiH = Indrajit the son of Ravana; mahaavegaH = of great swiftness; vivyaadha = struck; tau = those two; gavaakSam = Gavaksha; sharabham chaiva = and Sharabha; amitavikramau = of unbounded valour; dvaabhyaam dvaabhyaam = with two arrows on each; yudhi = in that battle.
6.46.21
गोलाङ्गूलेश्वरं चैव वालिपुत्रमथाङ्गदम् ॥विव्याध बहुभिर्बाणैस्त्वरमाणोऽथ रावणिः |
Thereafter, Indrajit the son of Ravana swiftly with his various arrows, struck Gavaksha (the ruler of golangulas) and then Angada the son of Vali too.
atha = thereafter; raavaNiH = Indrajit the son of Ravana; tvaramaaNaH = swiftly bahubhiH baaNaiH = with his many arrows; vivyaadha = struck; golaaN^guuleshvaram = Gavaksha (the ruler of Golangulas); atha = and then; aNgadam = Angada; vaali putram = the son of Vali.
6.46.22
तान्वानरवरान् भित्त्वा शरैरग्निशिखोपमैः ॥ननाद बलवांस्तत्र महासत्त्वः स रावणिः |
Indrajit, that strong and highly courageous demons, pierced those jewels among the monkeys there with his arrows which resembled flames of fire and began to shout in triumph.
saH raavaNiH = that Indrajit; balavaan = the strong; mahaa sattvaH = and highly courageous demon; bhittvaa = pierced; taan = those; vaanara varaan = jewels among the mokeys; tatra = there; sharaiH = with his arrows; agni shikhopamaiH = resembling flames of fire; nanaada = and began to shout (in triumph).
6.46.23
तान् अर्दयित्वा बाण ओघैस् त्रासयित्वा च वानरान् ॥प्रजहास महा बाहुर् वचनम् च इदम् अब्रवीत् |
Tormenting them with a multitude of arrows and frightening the monkeys, the mighty armed Indrajit heartily laughed and spoke (as follows).
ardayitvaa = tormenting; taan = them; baaNaughaiH = with a multitude of arrows; traasayitvaa cha = and frightening; vaanaraan = the monkeys; mahaabaahuH = the mighty armed Indrajit; prajahaasa = heartily laughed; abraviit = and spoke; idam = these; vachamcha = words.
6.46.24
शर बन्धेन घोरेण मया बद्धौ चमू मुखे ॥सहितौ भ्रातराव् एतौ निशामयत राक्षसाः |
"O, demons! At the forefront of the army, behold those two brothers (Rama and Lakshmana) bound together by me by a terrible net work of my arrows."
raakSasaaH = O; demons!; chamuumukhe = at the forefront of the army; nishaamayata = behold; etaubhraatarau = these two brothers (Rama and Lakshmana); baddhau = bound; sahitau = together; mayaa = by me; ghore Na = by a terrible; shara bandhena = net work of arrows.
6.46.25
एवम् उक्तास् तु ते सर्वे राक्षसाह् कूट योधिनः ॥परम् विस्मयम् आजग्मुह् कर्मणा तेन तोषिताः |
All those demons, the treacherous fighters on their part, after hearing the words of Indrajit, were seized with a great wonder and were overjoyed.
te sarve raakSasaaH = all those demons; kuuTayodhinaH = the treacherous fighters; evam = thus; uktaaH = spoken (by Indrajit); aapannaaH = were seized; param = with a great; vismayam = wonder; harSitaaH = and were overjoyed.
6.46.26
विनेदुश् च महा नादान् सर्वे ते जलद उपमाः ॥हतो राम;इति ज्नात्वा रावणिम् समपूजयन् |
All of them cheered Indrajit unanimously with a roar like unto thunder, crying "Rama is dead".
te sarve = all of them; jaladopamaaH = who were resembling the cloud; vineduH = cried out; mahaanaadaan = great sounds; jJNaatvaa = ascertaining; iti = that; raamaH = "Rama; hataH = is dead; samapuujayan = (they) unanimously cheered; raavaNim = Indrajit.
6.46.27
निष्पन्दौ तु तदा दृष्ट्वा ताव् उभौ राम लक्ष्मणौ ॥वसुधायाम् निरुच्च्वासौ हताव् इत्य् अन्वमन्यत |
Seeing the two brothers - Rama and Lakshmana lying motionless and breathless on the floor, Indrajit thought they were dead.
tadaa = then; dR^iSTvaa = seeing; bhraatarau = the two brothers; raamalakSmaNau = Rama and Lakshmana; niSpanau = motionless; niruchchhvaasau = and breathless; vasudhaayaam = on the floor; anvamanyata = (Indrajit) thought; hataaviti = they were deed.
6.46.28
हर्षेण तु समाविष्ट;इन्द्रजित् समितिम् जयः ॥प्रविवेश पुरीम् लन्काम् हर्षयन् सर्व नैरृतान् |
Indrajit, full of joy and victorious in conflict, returned to Lanka, spreading happiness among the demons.
Indrajit = Indrajit; samitimjayaH = the victorious in battle; samaviSTaH = filled with; harSeNa = joy; harSayan = and causing delight; sarva nairR^itaan = to all the demons; pravivesha = entered; laNkaam purrim = the city of Lanka.
6.46.29
राम लक्ष्मणयोर् दृष्ट्वा शरीरे सायकैश् चिते ॥सर्वाणि च अन्ग उपान्गानि सुग्रीवम् भयम् आविशत् |
Seeing Rama and Lakshmana riddle with arrows and pierced in every limb and bone of their bodies, a great fear had taken possession of Sugreeva.
dR^iSTvaa = seeing; raamalakSmaNayoH = Rama and Lakshmana; chite = riddled; saayakaiH = with arrows; shariire = in their bodies; sarvaaNi = (and pierced) in every; aN^gopaaN^gaani = limb and bone; bhayam = a fear; aavishat = had taken possession; sugreevam = of Sugreeva.
6.46.30
तम् उवाच परित्रस्तम् वानर इन्द्रम् विभीषणः ॥सबाष्प वदनम् दीनम् शोक व्याकुल लोचनम् |
Vibhishana then spoke to that Sugreeva, who was frightened, whose eyes were filled with tears, looking helpless and whose eyes were agitated in grief.
vibhiiSaNaH = Vibhishana; uvaacha = spoke; tam = to that; vaanarendram = Sugreeva; paritrastam = who was frightened; sa baaSpavadanam = with his face filled with tears; diinam = looking helpless; shokavyaakulalochanam = with his eyes agitated in grief.
6.46.31
अलम् त्रासेन सुग्रीव बाष्प वेगो निगृह्यताम् ॥एवम् प्रायाणि युद्धानि विजयो न अस्ति नैष्ठिकः |
"Have no fear, O Sugreeva! Stay this rush of tears. Wars are like this. Victory is not certain."
sugriiva = O; Sugreeva!; alam = enough; traasena = of your fear; baaSpa vegaH = (let) the rush of your tear; nigR^ihyataam = be restrained; yuddhaani = wars; evam praayaaNi = are like this; vijayaH = victory; naasti = is not; naiSThikaH = certain.
6.46.32
सशेष भाग्यता अस्माकम् यदि वीर भविष्यति ॥मोहम् एतौ प्रहास्येते भ्रातरौ राम लक्ष्मणौ |
"O, warrior! If a remnance of luck is there with us, the highly-souled and the exceedingly strong Rama and Lakshmana will drive off this loss of consciousness."
viira = O; Warrior!; sabhaagya sheSataa yadi = if a remnance of luck; bhaviSyati = is there; asmaakam = with us; mahaatmanau = the high-souled; mahaabalau = and the exceedingly strong; etau = these Rama and Lakshman; prahaasyete = they will drive off; moham = this loss of consciousness.
6.46.33
पर्यवस्थापय आत्मानम् अनाथम् माम् च वानर ॥सत्य धर्म अनुरक्तानाम् न अस्ति मृत्यु कृतम् भयम् |
"O, Sugreeva! Be courageous and bring about courage in me, having no protector. For those who are devoted to truth and righteousness, there is no fear of death."
vaanara = O; Sugreeva!; paryavasthaapaya = embolden; aatmaanam = yourself; maama cha = and also me; anaatham = having no protector; naasti = there is no; bhayam = fear; mR^ityukR^itam = of death; satyadharmaabhiraktaanaam = for those who are devoted to truth and righteousness.
6.46.34
एवम् उक्त्वा ततस् तस्य जल क्लिन्नेन पाणिना ॥सुग्रीवस्य शुभे नेत्रे प्रममार्ज विभीषणः |
Thus speaking, Vibhishana then wiped the charming eyes of Sugreeva with his hand moistened in water.
evam = thus; uktvaa = speaking; vibhiiSaNaH = Vibhishana; tataH = then; pramamaarja = wiped; shubhe = the charming; netre = eyes; tasya sugriivasya = of that Sugreeva; paaNinaa = with his hand; jalaklinnena = moistened in water.
6.46.35
ततः सलिलमादाय विद्यया परिजप्य च ॥सुग्रीवनेत्रे धर्मात्मा प्रममार्ज विभीषणः |
Then, the pious minded Vibhishana took water, enchanted it with an incantation and wiped the eyes of Sugreeva.
tataH = then; dharmaatmaa = the pious minded; vibhiiSaNaH = Vibhishana; aadaaya = took; salilam = water; parijapya cha = enchanted it; vidyayaa = with an incantation; pramamaarja = and wiped; sugriiva netre = the eyes of Sugreeva.
6.46.36
विमृज्य वदनम् तस्य कपि राजस्य धीमतः ॥अब्रवीत् काल सम्प्रातम् असम्भ्रान्तम् इदम् वचः |
Having dried the face of the wise Sugreeva Vibhishana spoke the following words full of good sense and comfort.
vimR^ijya = having dried; vadanam = the face; tasya kapiraajasya = of that king of monkeys; dhiimataH = the wise one; abraviit = (Vibhishana) spoke; idam vachaH = these words; kaala sampraaptam = full of good sense; asambhraantam = and comfort.
6.46.37
न कालः कपि राज इन्द्र वैक्लव्यम् अनुवर्तितुम् ॥अतिस्नेहो अप्य् अकाले अस्मिन् मरणाय उपपद्यते |
"O, Sugreeva the king of monkeys! This is not the time to cling to despondency. At this hour, even too much attachment leads to death."
kapiraajendra = O; king of monkeys!; na = this is not; kaalaH = the time; avalambitum = to cling to; vaiklabyam = despondency; asmin = at this; kale = time; atisneho.api = even too much attachment; upakalpate = leads; maraNaaya = to death.
6.46.38
तस्माद् उत्सृज्य वैक्लव्यम् सर्व कार्य विनाशनम् ॥हितम् राम पुरोगाणाम् सैन्यानाम् अनुचिन्त्यताम् |
"Therefore, abandoning your despair, which ruins all actions, focus now on how best to serve the troops which have Rama going before them.
tasmaat = therefore; utsR^ijya = abandoning; vaiklabyam = you despair; sarva kaarya vinaashanam = which ruins all actions; upachintaya = and focus; hitam = on how best to serve; sainyaanaam = the troops; raama purogaaNaam = which have Rama going before them.
6.46.39
अथ वा रक्ष्यताम् रामो यावत् सम्ज्ना विपर्ययः ॥लब्ध सम्ज्नौ तु काकुत्स्थौ भयम् नो व्यपनेष्यतः |
"Or else, let Rama be protected till he regains consciousness. Having regained consciousness, Rama and Lakshmana can indeed drive away the fear of both of us."
athavaa = or else; raamaH = (let) Rama; rakSyataam = be protected; yaavat samjJnaa viparyayaH = till he regains consciousness; labdha samjJNau = having regained consciousness; kaakutthsau = Rama and Lakshmana; vyapaneSyataH hi = can indeed drive away; bhayam = the fear; nau = of both of us.
6.46.40
न एतत् किंचन रामस्य न च रामो मुमूर्षति ॥न ह्य् एनम् हास्यते लक्ष्मीर् दुर्लभा या गत आयुषाम् |
"This is nothing to Rama nor Rama is going to die. The bodily splendour, which is difficult to be found in those whose longevity of life has run out; is not abandoning him."
etat = this; na = is nothing; raamasya = to Rama; kim chana = not at all; na mumuurSati = not the dying; lakSmiiH = the bodily splendour; yaa = which is; durlabhaa = difficult to be found; gataayuSaam = in those whose longevity of life has run out na haasyatehi = is not abandoning; evam = him.
6.46.41
तस्माद् आश्वासय अत्मानम् बलम् च आश्वासय स्वकम् ॥यावत् सर्वाणि सैन्यानि पुनह् संस्थापयाम्य् अहम् |
"Therefore console yourself and call on your prowess, till I restore confidence in the entire ranks."
tasmaat = therefore; aashvaasaya = console; aatmaanam = yourself; aashvaasaya = and revive; svakam = your; balam = prowess; yaavat = till; aham = I; punaH samsthaapayaami = resotre confidence; sarvaaNi = in the entire; sainyaani = ranks.
6.46.42
एते हि उत्फुल्ल नयनास् त्रासाद् आगत साध्वसाः ॥कर्णे कर्णे प्रकथिता हरयो हरि पुम्गव |
"O, the foremost of monkeys! These monkeys, having their eyes dilated due to fear, are signaling some words into each other's ear, terrified as they were."
harisattama = O; the foremost of monkeys!; ete = these; harayaH = monkeys; phullanayanaaH = having their eyes dilated; traasaat = because of fear; prakathitaaH = are signalling some words; karNe karNe = into each and every ear; aagata saadhvasaaH = terrified as they were.
6.46.43
माम् तु दृष्ट्वा प्रधावन्तम् अनीकम् सम्प्रहर्षितुम् ॥त्यजन्तु हरयस् त्रासम् भुक्त पूर्वाम् इव स्रजम् |
"Let the monkeys cast off their fear, even as one would discard a used garland, on seeing me running about to activate the troops."
harayaH = (let) the monkeys; tyajantu = cast off; traasam = their fear; (even as one would discard); srajam iva = a garland; bhukta puurvam = already used; dR^iSTvaa = on seeing; maam = me; pradhavantam = running forth (here and activate there); sampraharSitum = to activate aaniikam = the troops.
6.46.44
समाश्वास्य तु सुग्रीवम् राक्षस इन्द्रो विभीषणः ॥विद्रुतम् वानर अनीकम् तत् समाश्वासयत् पुनः |
Having emboldened Sugreeva, Vibhishana the foremost of demons once again reassured that army of monkeys, who were pushing away.
saamaashvaasya = having emboldened; sugriiva = Sugreeva; vibhiiSaNaH = Vibhishana; raakSasendraH = the foremost of demons; punaH = once again; samaashvaasayat = reassured; tata raanaraaniikam = that army of monkeys; vidrutam = who were pushing away.
6.46.45
इन्द्रजित् तु महा मायह् सर्व सैन्य समावृतः ॥विवेश नगरीम् लन्काम् पितरम् च अभ्युपागमत् |
Indrajit, the great conjurer, surrounded by all his forces, re-entered the city of Lanka.
indrajittu = Indrajit; mahaamaayaH = the great conjurer; vivesha = enterd; laN^kaam nagariim = the city of Lanka; sarva sainya samaavR^itaH = surrounded by all his forces.
6.46.46
तत्र रावणम् आसीनम् अभिवाद्य कृत अन्जलिः ॥आचचक्षे प्रियम् पित्रे निहतौ राम लक्ष्मणौ |
Approaching Ravana there and saluting with joined palms, Indrajit informed his father in pleasing words that both Rama and Lakshmana had been slain.
aasaadya = approaching; raavaNam = Ravana; tatra = there; (Indrajit); abhivaadya = saluted; kR^itaaNJNaliH = with joined palms; aachachakSe = and said; pitre = to his father; priyam = the pleasing words; (that); raamalakSmaNau = both Rama and Lakshmana; nihatau = had been killed.
6.46.47
उत्पपात ततो हृष्टह् पुत्रम् च परिषस्वजे ॥रावणो रक्षसाम् मध्ये श्रुत्वा शत्रू निपातितौ |
Hearing in the midst of demons, the news that both the enemies having been killed, Ravana forthwith sprang on his feet in joy and embraced his son.
shrutvaa = hearing; madhye = in the midst; rakSasaam = of demons; (that) shatruu = both the enemies; nipaatitau = having been killed raavaNaH = Ravana; tataH = forthwith; utpapaata = sprang on his feet; hR^iSTah = in joy; pariSasvaje = and embraced; putram = his son.
6.46.48
उपाघ्राय स मूर्ध्न्य् एनम् पप्रच्च प्रीत मानसः ॥पृच्चते च यथा वृत्तम् पित्रे सर्वम् न्यवेदयत् |
यथा तौ शरबन्धेन निश्चेष्टौ निष्प्रभौ कृतौ ॥
Smelling on his head, Ravana delighted at heard, made enquiries in the matter. Indrajit reported the matter as it happened, to his enquiring father, as to how both Rama and Lakshmana were made motion-less and luster-less by entwining them with arrows.
48; 49. upaaghraaya = smelling; tam = him; muurdhni = on his head; priitamaanasaH = Ravana delighted at heart; prapachchha = made enquiries (in the matter); nyavedayat = (Indrajit) reported; yathavR^ittam = (the matter) as it happened; pR^ichhate pitre = to his enquiring father; yathaa = how; tasminH = by him; tau = both Rama and Lakshmana; kR^itam = were made; nishcheSTAu = motion-less; niSprabhau = and luster-less; sharabandhena = by being entwined with arrows.
6.46.50
स हर्ष वेग अनुगत अन्तर आत्मा |
श्रुत्वा वचस् तस्य महा रथस्य |
जहौ ज्वरम् दाशरथेह् समुत्थितम् |
प्रहृष्य वाचा अभिननन्द पुत्रम् ॥
Hearing the words of Indrajit the great charioteer, Ravana with his heart filled with a gush of joy, relinquished his anguish, caused on account of Rama and applauded his son with pleasing words.
shrutvaa = hearing; giram = the words; tasya = of him; mahaarathasya = the great charioteer; saH = Ravana; harSavegaanugataantaraatmaa = with his heart filled with a gush of joy; jahau = relinquished; jvaram = his fever; samuttham = caused; daasharatheH = on account of Rama; abhinanda = and applanded; putram = his son; pravR^ichchhavaachaa = with pleasing words.
इत्यार्षे श्रीमद्रामायणे आदिकाव्ये युद्धकाण्डे षट्चत्वारिंशः सर्गः